《Pushover Extra Trains the Villainesses》


 Chapter 1: Fall of the Villainess I (1)

    Chapter 1: Fall of the Viiness I (1)


    Investment.


    It was a concept youd get after removing the part of luck from the word gambling. The word gave off a sophisticated feeling at first nce, but in the end it was not that different from gambling.


    Either way, the cruelty it carried was the same in that, as a result of their choice, one side could get everything and the other side could lose everything.


    And now, in front of the eyes of many people, the cruelty of the investment was being revealed in an unfiltered manner.


    This you cant do this! Bahamut! How dare you betray me!


    A woman with red hair screamed while being tied up by soldiers. Her appearance, with red eyes that matched her hair, was very beautiful even by simple standards. However, her beauty gave off the impression of a sharpened sword, which made sure that no one dared to recklessly approach her.


    And at the moment, an intense rage was zing on that sharp, beautiful face.


    I just invested in what I thought was right. So dont be too angry, Miss Isolda.


    With those words, the young man looked away from her.


    The young man gave off a sharp impression, with a moderately slender body, but his face, to be honest, it would be proper to call him handsome, and he had a good appearance that fitted that term.


    His name was Bahamut Fernandez, and he looked at the judge in front of him with a rxed expression on his face.


    Right after that, a cold authoritative voice began to flow from the mouth of the judge who was done checking the documents in his hand once again.


    Now that everything is clear. This court finds Isolda Evergarden, the head of the Evern Merchant, guilty!


    Ah, no


    As it is a serious crime, half of her entire property will belong to the state, and the other half will belong to the victims of this incident and the person who made the most contribution in uncovering this incident. That would be Beden Merchant, who has suffered the most. I dere that it will be paid aspensation to the owner, Bahamut Fernandez.


    No eh eh!!!!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Isolda Evergarden shouted in despair.


    On the other hand, cheers of joy erupted from most of the people in the courtroom except for her, and among them, the loudest shouts erupted from the edge of the courtroom.


    All the people there were adventurers dressed in in clothes that made their poverty visible at a nce. And while watching them, Bahamut, the man who hadpletely turned this trial upside down, let out a deep sigh of relief.


    It wasnt simply because he had won the trial.


    It was because of his secret that he couldnt tell anyone here.


    <em>Whew thats good. With this, the main character wouldnt turn bad and be hostile to me in the future.</em>


    Bahamut looked at a particr young man.


    Bahamut knew very well who he was and who he would be.


    <em>Isaac Freeman.</em>


    Bahamut knew who he was to be precise, he was the main character of the medieval dark fantasy novel [The Fallen Warrior] that Kim Jin, a young man in his 20s in Korea, had read beforeing to this world.


    Although at the moment Isaac was rejoicing the victory of the trial with his colleagues, the original development of the novel had flowed in apletely opposite direction.


    Isolda Evergarden, who appears as a viiness in the novel, and Bahamut, her fianc and an extra side character who is simply used by Isolda, conspires against Isaac. As a result, Isaac loses the trial and is imprisoned, losing his colleagues in the process. Which forces him to enter the path of depravity.


    To be precise, Isaac bes a being close to a dark hero, but in any case, Isaac is portrayed as a fallen warrior who is notorious to the people of this world.


    <em>Isaac does reform and returns to the right path at the end. But that happens about 5 yearster</em>


    In a situation where he clearly knew the future storyline, Kim Jin, who was now Bahamut, had no intention of dying with Isolda after being dragged around like a pushover as it was in the novel.


    It was also a matter directly rted to his survival, and since Kim Jin himself, unlike Bahamut, was a prideful man who would never ept being used by others, he decided to ignore the original work and find a way for himself to live.


    So, the n he came up with was, to continue pretending to be manipted by Isolda and stab her at the back at the crucial moment during the trial.


    In the first ce, Isoldas n was to secretly steal Bahamuts property and put the me on the main characters party. It was a very simple thing for Kim Jin, who was now Bahamut, to secretly collect


    evidence and turn the situation around.


    And as a result, at the moment, Bahamut, who should have be the main characters enemy and the object of sharpening his sword for revenge, was receiving deep gratitude from the main character and his party.


    Thank you very much, Mr. Bahamut. If it wasnt for your help, who knows what wouldve happened to us


    Hahahaha no, Im just sorry you got involved in something bad like this. This is an expression of apology, so please ept it.


    With those words, Bahamut held out a bag full of gold coins.


    Anyway, ording to the ruling, Isoldas property should be divided between them, and in addition, it would also create a favorable impression towards him in the mind of the main character who would be one of the strongest in this world. It was the best kind of investment for Bahamut.


    We cant take this much money rather, it is we who should thank Mr. Bahamut. You dont need to give us money me like this


    Its okay, so please ept it. I have to take responsibility for this matter at the same time, it is natural for a merchant to invest in adventurers with a promising future. If you dont forget me when you be great in the future, that will be enough.


    Still


    Bahamut forcibly ced the money into Isaacs pocket, who repeatedly refused.


    Having seeded in raising the favorability of the main character quite easily, Bahamut slowly turned back, relieved by the fact that he would no longer be beaten to death by the main character after 5 years.


    Even though he had to prepare for something else that woulde after that. It was a problem that he could think about during the more than 5 years he had gained for himself.


    <em>Now then with this, the death gs in the beginning have been erased. Now, how should I begin to enjoy my life in this world?</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>This another project Im taking up as a part of my efforts to further develop this site and make my life a bit better.


    I would like to mention that this novel has quite a lot of seriously spicy scenes, so its not for children. The protagonist is a schemer and a pure alpha. There are very few thing he wouldnt do to get the things he wants. Also, hes very good at training viinous women, with his rod, in various ways. There will be quite a lot of character development, as well.


    Other than that, its not anything ground breaking, just a fun read. So please read with that kind of mindset.

 Chapter 1: Fall of the Villainess I (2)

    Chapter 1: Fall of the Viiness I (2)


    In his original world, Kim Jin lived a life that was barely manageable as part-timer, failing to find a job every time.


    For him, Bahamut Fernandez was a pitiful character. From the moment he first appeared until his eventual death, Bahamut Fernandez only received the readers ire.


    But suddenly bing Bahamut who was born with a golden spoon as the heir to a wealthy merchant family was literally a pie from the sky.


    In addition, although it wasnt very helpful in his previous world, Kim Jin had majored in business investment, and even if there were some changes, he knew the overall contents of the novel, so the current situation couldnt be better for Bahamut.


    <em>As a bonus, I also got Isoldas property. Since it happened like that, it wouldnt be bad to be a real colossus in this world. I have to do that in order not to be swept away by things that will happen five years from now</em>


    It was at that moment when Bahamut was lost in such thoughts.


    Unhand me! How dare you touch me with your filthy hands!


    Huh?


    The next moment, Bahamuts eyes spotted Isolda being dragged away by the soldiers.


    She had lost all her possessions and was now bound to go to prison.


    The moment he saw her, a thought suddenly popped into Bahamuts head.


    <em>No. Waite to think of it isnt this a rather interesting situation?</em>


    <em>The death g is now gone anyway</em>


    While thinking so, Bahamut approached the soldiers.


    Hey, wait a minute, please stop.


    Ah. Yes, Mr. Bahamut. What do you require?


    At the words of Bahamut, the owner of the Beden Merchant, which controlled themercial power of the city of Schwyz, the soldiers immediately stopped in ce.


    All of this womans property was confiscated. So it seems that she will be sold as a sl*ave. Why dont you sell h*er to me? I will pay you generously.


    Ah you want to buy h*er?


    If it is Mr. Bahamuts will, then so be it. We will let our superiors know.


    With those words, the soldiers epted Bahamuts money and handed Isolda over to him.


    After the soldiers left, Isolda still looked at Bahamut with hateful eyes and said,


    What are you doing? Do you think Ill ever forgive you for doing this?


    No, there is no need for you to forgive me. I didnt ask you to forgive me anyway.


    That what do you mean?


    Heh heh. Thats what youll find out soon.


    At Bahamuts words, Isolda began to feel an ominous premonition.


    Looking at her acting like that, a gloomy smile slowly began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    Anyway, this woman was a viiness who didnt deserve any sympathy. The crime shemitted against the main character was only the starting point. Countless people died as a consequence of her actions. Even so, this woman didnt admit her fault until the moment she died, and she died causing only more pain to the person who had loved her.


    She was literally an irredeemable garbage!


    On the other hand, he just saved the lives of countless people by preventing the previous protagonist from falling into darkness. In other words, this woman was a viiness who would bring suffering to the world and he was a good man who prevented it.


    Such was the situation, so Bahamut concluded that there was no need to feel guilty no matter what he did to this woman, and based on that, he immediately took action.


    <em>There is no need to show mercy to a wicked woman like this. Things like human rights? Go spout that bullsh*t somewhere else. The correct answer is to make the wicked lick the floor like a dog!</em>


    With such thoughts in mind, Bahamut decided to use this opportunity to exact some of his personal desires that he had been longing for.


    He had never been able to do that with his body as Kim Jin. But nothing prevented him to act upon some of his darkest desires.


    ***


    A dark basement.


    There was no other furniture to be seen except for the shabby bed on one side.


    Bahamut! You son of a bi*ch! Do you know what youre doing? Do you think youll be okay after doing this to me?


    Isolda shouted with a voice full of rage while being chained in the basement.


    Looking at her acting like that, Bahamut slowly shook his head with a puzzled look on his face.


    I mean, I knew from the beginning that you were a bi*ch with no conscience, but I never thought youd be blind to this extent.


    With those words, Bahamut slowly approached Isolda, who was giving him a hateful look.


    And


    Taash!


    Ouch!


    The next moment, Bahamut swung his palm and pped Isolda on the cheek.


    Isoldas expression soon turned into one of astonishment at his actions.


    When when huh? Yes you how dare you me


    Just a few days ago, Bahamut was a weak and foolish man who couldnt even speak in front of her.


    Although she became his fianc aiming for his wealth, he was a pitiful human being who thought she was not at all suitable as her husband. Then, at a crucial moment today, he stabbed her back with a dagger and


    instantly destroyed everything that belonged to her, and now he was even pping her on the cheek like this.


    From Isoldas point of view, even though she was experiencing it directly, she was still finding it difficult to distinguish whether this was reality or simply a bad nightmare.


    Bahamut slowly nodded as he looked at Isolda, who was making a shocked expression while looking at him.


    Looks like youve calmed down a bit now. Now then


    Then, with a sullen smile on his lips, Bahamut drew closer to Isolda.


    And<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 2: Fall of the Villainess II (1)

    Chapter 2: Fall of the Viiness II (1)


    Hey.. what are you doing ahh!


    The next moment, Bahamut stretched out his hand and grabbed Isoldas mounds.


    Immediately after that, he felt a soft feeling begin to wrap around his palm.


    Bahamut began to feel a little excited as he felt the pleasant touch. It seemed unbelievable that this marvel belonged to a wicked woman with a bad temper.


    Ahn! Cant you stop stop?


    Isolda desperately tried to resist Bahamuts actions.


    But due to the chains wrapped around her wrists, all she could do was twist around aimlessly.


    And


    Stop dont do this if you keep doing this, Ill really!


    Ignoring Isoldas words, Bahamut grabbed hold of her clothes.


    The moment she understood the meaning behind that action, Isoldas face began to turn pale.


    Thisthis basta*d didnt I tell you to stop this now?


    What are you talking about? This is just the beginning.


    With those words, Bahamut began to tear apart Isoldas clothes with force.


    Apart from the fancy material, the durability of the dress was not that good, and the dress was torn quite easily.


    At the same time, Isoldas white jade-like frame was exposed for eyes to behold.


    Although she was a despicable viiness, her figure could be considered quite excellent!


    An endless amount of profanity came out of Isoldas mouth, as Bahamut began to indulge in the ripe fruit before him to his hearts content, not caring about her at all.


    You son of a bi*ch! I will kill you! I will definitely! I will kill you!


    Shut up, you bi*ch!


    To be honest, it wasnt a very good sight.


    Although she was a despicable viiness, this was also a situation where he was acting against a powerless woman.


    It was a scene that an ordinary person might find very disturbing.


    However, Bahamut felt no such feelings  or to be more precise, the person named Kim Jin who was inside him felt that way.


    *****


    People grow as they experience and learn various things.


    There were scammers who devoured hundreds of billions of dors, politicians who deceived people while only caring about their own interests, and criminals who made killing people their profession.


    God instructed all humans to live kindly.


    All of those people knew that what they were doing was not right.


    But, knowing that all too well, they stillmitted crimes.


    All for a momentary benefit.


    They do it for a moment of fleeting pleasure.


    And, if trouble arises as a result of the crime they hadmitted, most people would choose to try and avoid it at all costs, rather than epting their responsibility.


    Reflection, apology, and tears.


    There were various easy and convenient ways to go about it, and each time the world would show such people the so-called mercy.


    It was very easy for them to avoid punishment.


    And, despite trying to live as a good human Jin Kim had to suffer throughout his life.


    His fathers business was ruined by a swindler.


    His mother died in a car ident.


    And.. even his younger brothermitted suicide because he was pessimistic about the reality of his family.


    The once happy family fell apart only in an instant.


    Even though he did nothing wrong, his life became a sea of misery.


    However, it wasn''t the miserable reality that truly drove Kim Jin into despair.


    There was another thing that broke his suffering heart to pieces.


    It was the fact that no one was properly punished for their crimes, even though his family was ruined like that.


    The swindler who ruined his fathers business was released on probation by mobilizing his connections withwyers and prosecutors.


    The person who caused the death of his mother was not punished for the reason that he was a young man with a weak mind and body.


    No one even paid attention to the story of his brother who died in despair at that reality.


    And while experiencing that unfair and unjust reality


    One thought naturally settled in Kim Jins mind.


    Repentance without punishment was just foolish nonsense!


    After all, the wicked only wanted to avoid the repercussions of their crimes.


    However, all that the wicked needed was a resolute punishment!


    The only correct and just way to deal with the wicked was to exact terrible punishment that allowed them to feel the price of their crimes without any mercy.


    That was the way a job seeker named Kim Jin looked at the world.


    At the moment, he was Bahamut, a character in a novel.


    In front of him was a wicked woman who deserved to be punished.


    And, far from reflecting on her previous crimes, the woman was showing anger towards him.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong><strong>This novel has multiple chapters with the same title, so numbering them in parts is quite problematic. Don''t worry I''ve found a solution.</strong>


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 2: Fall of the Villainess II (2)

    Chapter 2: Fall of the Viiness II (2)


    Isolda Evergarden.


    In the first ce, Bahamut wouldnt have believed her even if she apologized with tears in her eyes, but even in this situation, Isolda maintained a dignified appearance.


    <em>In some ways, she is better than those who spout lies to avoid punishment she is a hundred times better!</em>


    While thinking so, Bahamut was giving Isolda the worst humiliation she could ever feel.


    It was to take away what she cherished the most!


    Her pride.


    Although it was also for his own enjoyment. His main goal was always to make the evil woman suffer.


    The kind of suffering the people she had plunged into the abyss had to suffer.


    In order to let her experience all that, Bahamut couldnt treat her as a human being.


    What was in front of his eyes was not human. It was just another monster.


    A monster that must be punished, whipped without mercy or hesitation, and tormented to the point it crawled on the floor.


    With such feelings in mind, Bahamut began to treat her more harshly, and at some point Isolda began pouring out screams of pain instead of swear words.


    Even in the midst of that, she didnt do anything unsightly like asking for mercy until the end.


    Feeling a slight exciting emotion from that defiant appearance, Bahamut began to have expectations for the future.


    He began to feel anticipation for the moment when this wicked monster crawled on the floor with tears of regret.


    *****


    Pain.


    At the moment, that was the only word that lingered in the head of the viiness Isolda Evergarden.


    He was a man, who she thought as an insignificant dog even just a few hours ago.


    However, Isolda was now undergoing a thorough quenching of pain from head to toe by his hand.


    <em>Bahamut this you motherf*cking son of a bitch</em>


    Isolda burned with anger at the man who was ying with her.


    At the moment, for this woman named Isolda, the concept of reflection or forgiveness didn''te to mind at all.


    The feelings she was feeling were simple resentment and regret for failing to see through this person.


    That was all.


    Isolda was a woman who judged everything from an objective point of view, while putting away all emotions.


    But even in this situation, when the pain she was feeling was getting more severe.


    She tried to persevere somehow, but this corporal punishment that Bahamut was inflicting was so terrible!


    Her stamina was exhausted, her mind was bing confused, and in the meantime, the slight sense of pleasure that she was beginning to feel was maximizing her pain even more.


    However, despite that, she didnt give in.


    No matter how much Bahamut insulted her, even if she was forced to kneel before him.


    Isolda vowed that she would never truly obey this man.


    <em>Youll see never never this debt Ill definitely</em>


    In the midst of such intense pain, Isolda felt a strange feeling that started to fill up inside her body, burning her desire for revenge against this man.


    *****


    Bahamut felt the stormy time pass, and his excitement subside.


    In front of him was the figure of Isolda, the viiness who had been running wild just before.


    Unlike the time when she hurled venomous curses at him, Isolda was nowpletely exhausted and limp.


    To be honest, he was feeling as much fatigue as she was. So Bahamut slowly rose from his seat.


    Ha ha.. ha.. its my first time, but.. this was really great. To live without knowing such a good thing, I feel like half of my life has been in vain. Dont you think so too?


    Ah no ah hah.. ah.. you


    Isolda spasmed and lets out a mesmerizing voice.


    Her whole body was soaked in sweat, and saliva that had not yet been wiped was dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    It was the very appearance of a broken woman. Who would think that this was the woman who had once fooled countless people and shed countless blood.


    However, even after seeing this, Bahamuts heart naturally didnt show any mercy.


    She was a viiness who plunged countless people into abyss without feeling any guilt.


    There was no need for him to sympathize with the miserable appearance of such a wicked woman, and rather, he had to make her pay for her sins!


    It was necessary to inflict more pain for a longer period of time in the future.


    Bahamut looked at Isolda with an expression as if he was looking at a non-human beast and spoke with a voice that sent chills down her spine.


    Alright, I had enough fun today, and Ill look forward to doing it againter. Lets be a little more honest next time, Miss Isolda.


    With those words, Bahamut left the prison with light steps.


    Seeing the man leaving like that, Isoldas mind eventually rxed.


    She looked at him with eyes full of clear hatred until thest moment.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This might seem quite dreary, but I assure you that therell be a lot of character developmentter in the novel. I dont read novels that doesnt have some amount of character development.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 3: Master of the Dark Sword I (1)

    Chapter 3: Master of the Dark Sword I (1)


    Ugh! Heh heh heh heo-eok


    The viiness Isolda Evergarden was gasping for breath with unfocused eyes.


    Her whole body was soaked in sweat, and her stamina had hit rock bottom. Above all, it was the psychological suffering not the physical suffering, that gave her the most pain.


    <em>I got dirty and he even.. uh</em>


    The sense of loss from having been thoroughly trampled on and losing what she had cherished for so long was too great beyond imagination.


    The burning sensation she still felt from below was eating away at her mind along with the flowing red reminding her of what she had lost.


    <em>Where did it go wrong from where</em>


    In the eyes of others, she had done some of the most despicable things without hesitation.


    She had framed the innocent, dishonestly acquired their property, and, even shed blood if necessary.


    The woman named Isolda Evergarden could do anything for sess.


    Even if she had to resort to lies and trickery in the process, in the end, only the victors would always survive.


    With that thought in mind, Isolda Evergarden had lived her life to the fullest until now.


    It was the same for that man as well, who she really considered a nobody.


    He was a nobody, nothing more, nothing less, simply a dog she would use for her own benefit.


    It never urred to her that the dog that had thoughtlessly waggled its tail in front of her would bite her at the scruff of the neck like this.


    <em>No way that man did he know everything from the beginning? And then when I showed an opening, he struck a blow like this in one breath</em>


    Considering the circumstances so far, the thought that this might be the case suddenly began to settle in Isoldas mind. Otherwise, there was no way that Bahamut, who usually showed a mindless and stupid appearance, would be able to do such a terrible thing.


    Just as Isolda had approached Bahamut pretending to be naive, Bahamut might have also epted her acting as if he didnt know anything and looked for an opportunity to take everything from her at a decisive moment!


    <em>I failed to recognize that person.. the fact that I put my hand in the mouth of a wolf, not a dog, from the beginning kuuu!</em>


    Isolda, who was thinking about such things, had no choice but to stop thinking for a while due to the sudden burst of pain.


    It was due to the blood that suddenly flowed out the next moment.


    The pain of losing her pride and purity began to shake her once again, both mentally and physically.


    Trembling in such agony, Isolda began to shed tears, recognizing once again her hopeless reality in which only darkness was visible.


    However, even in the midst of that, her eyes remained clear.


    They were monster-like red eyes full of hatred and anger.


    Slowly burning the will contained in it, Isolda gathered her heart once again.


    <em>Im not giving up someday this debt I must</em>


    *****


    A small study located inside a luxurious mansion.


    There, Bahamut was wrestling with the papers stacked in front of him.


    <em>I expected it to some extent, but this is a lot harder than I thought</em>


    As the basic tasks for the operation of the merchantpany werepleted to some extent, Bahamut began to feel a little tired.


    Bahamut, the original owner of the Beden Merchant Company, was a character that was the symbol of ipetence in the original novel.


    He was a man who went out hunting and fishing while entrusting the basic duties to the subordinates whom Isolda had nted. However, the current Bahamut, who defeated Isolda with his own hands and had purged all the subordinates she had nted in the process, could not enjoy such leisurely time, and he didnt even want it in the first ce.


    <em>After all, whats really fun is making money. Oh, and ying with girls is also quite fun.</em>


    Before defeating Isolda, he had to show some ipetence, but now that there was no need for that, Bahamut was learning what he could and should do in earnest.


    It was unlike when he was a job seeker who had basic knowledge about management and investment, but had no opportunity to use it at all. Now he was the owner of arge merchantpany with a huge amount of money.


    In addition, as this world had a medieval fantasy like setting; Bahamut, even while reading the documents, was feeling an intense excitement in anticipation of the future.


    <em>Currently, Im staying in Schwyz, which is the base of the Beden Merchant Company. It would be fun to visit ces like the Holy Empire in the north or the Dragona Empire in the east.</em>


    If he did well, he could meet the characters from the novel in person, so his expectations as a fan were also very high.


    Of course, there were many viinesss that would make you frown throughout the entire plot of the novel. Like Isolda, who he had thoroughly trampledst night, they might give him more moments of pleasure as well.


    <em>To do that, I will have to steadily roll the snow ball. Anyway, since I know a little bit about who will rise and fallter, then first of all</em>


    While thinking about that, Bahamut began to think about the next investment destination he had been eyeing the whole time, even while acting like a fool next to Isolda.


    By the way


    Sniff


    ?


    The next moment, Bahamut turned his head at the sounding from his side.


    The person there is a middle-aged butler in charge of managing the Beden Merchant Company.


    In the novel, he was a loyal servant of Bahamut who appeared briefly at the beginning of the novel. He was a minor character without a name, who was killed by Isolda while trying to lead his ipetent master on the right path.


    So Bahamut had automatically saved his life when he got rid of Isolda.


    The fact that such a person was, for some reason, making an excited expression with tears streaming down his face while looking at him, Bahamut felt a slight doubt and asked.


    What? Is there something wrong?


    Ah no, Master. There is nothing wrong. There is nothing wrong at all. Only


    Only?


    Bahamuts question must have intensified his emotions, so the butler took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from his eyes.


    Master excuse me. Its the first time Ive ever seen you sit at a desk for such a long time since you were little. So I was a bit moved


    The thought that he was thrilled with something so trivial.


    Bahamut was able to understand when he looked back at his past self and thought about it.


    <em>Well because the person called Bahamut was originally an ipetent fool</em>


    He was person who inherited a huge fortune, but left it unattended and was robbed by Isolda, and then he met his demise together with her. The fact that such a person had finally cut off his rtionship with Isolda and was sitting at the desk while working was something that the butler, who had been looking after him for all his life, would shed tears about.


    If he had topare it with something, it would be the same situation where his son, who stayed cooped up in the corner of the room, finally grew up and got a job.


    Well I have to admit that Ive done a lot of stupid things in the past. Regarding that, I want to apologize to you, who has been suffering because of me all along.


    Master


    The butler bowed his head at Bahamuts words and felt even more excited.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 3: Master of the Dark Sword I (2)

    Chapter 3: Master of the Dark Sword I (2)


    To be honest, it was strange to see such an old man trembling in excitement like that.


    As he was apetent person who would be one of his limbs in the future, Bahamut decided to put a little more work into his words.


    But dont worry. In the future, I, Bahamut, inheriting my fathers wishes, will surely grow this Beden Merchant Company into arge group thatmands the continent. For this, I hope you will support me well in


    the future as you have always done.


    Ill keep that in mind, Master. This Ashbel Custer, will give my life for you.


    <em>Ashbel Custer.. So that was his name..</em>


    While keeping the butlers real name that he heard for the first time in his head, Bahamut stood up with a benevolent smile on his face.


    Well then, for that reason I have to go to a ce right now, so please make the necessary preparations, Ashbel.


    Yes, Master. Where do you n to go?


    In response to Ashbels question, Bahamut began to show an expression of both seriousness and anticipation.


    There is an investment destination that I have been eyeing all this time. Im going to go and check the situation myself. Would you like to apany me too?


    Ah yes! I will, Master!


    A smile filled with joy bloomed on Ashbels face, indicating that Bahamut''s words from earlier had worked quite well.


    *****


    A medieval fantasy world where the concept of magic existed.


    To talk about the exact time period, it would be the end of the Middle Ages and the beginning of the modern era, as weapons such as firearms and cannons were gradually beingmercialized, and trade with the East began in earnest due to the development of navigation.


    It was also a time where most of the figures who were at the pinnacle of power appeared alongside with the nobles and merchants. That was the setting of the novel called the Fallen Warriors.


    Simrly, Isaac, the main character of the novel, also often appeared in scenes that caused incidents that were intertwined with major merchants.


    In such a world, Kim Jin possessed the body of Bahamut Fernandez, a merchant that dominated themercially developed Schwyz region. Although it was a small country, that obviously made him a very rich man, but that didnt put him in a position where he could just enjoy it.


    <em>The first death g is gone. But the world of this novel is not so peaceful that I can just spend time in leisure</em>


    In the first ce, the original novel, [Fallen Warrior], was a dark fantasy.


    A novel in which the protagonist who had lost his humanity got involved in a series of disasters.


    Most of the characters in it met terrible ends regardless of good or evil, and Bahamut, too, had a good chance of being swept away by theing storm of disasters and falling to hell along with them if he let down his guard.


    It was the same in his previous life, and especially in the current situation when he had became a rich man, he absolutely wouldnt ept such a futile death.


    <em>Especially, the biggest crisis in the future wille in five years. As an extra, who has no main character buffs at all, I have to prepare thoroughly to survive in that hell. I need to gather such a great amount of funds and connections that no one would be able to ignore me, and above all, I need a military force that I can use directly.</em>


    In this world, a fantasy world where magic existed, it was not impossible to have a nuclear bomb-level power when it came to individual capabilities.


    In order to survive in such a chaotic world, having a practical power was an essential part.


    However, even so, Bahamut had no intention of directly developing his own martial power like Isaac, the main character.


    As he was Kim Jin, who had never stepped into the gym, he wanted to refrain from doing that kind of thing. And even if he trained, it was questionable how strong he could be even if he became stronger with the body of an extra character.


    <em>Because being strong is greatly influenced by talent. There is no need to waste time on things that may or may not be effective.</em>


    With such thoughts, Bahamut was, at the moment, heading somewhere in a carriage.


    In order to execute the best way to obtain the power he wanted.


    <em>I dont need something grand like an army right now. Wasnt there a more cheap and efficient way here?</em>


    Even if he had no military strength, there was a way to match that power.


    In this world, there were no means of transportation such as trains or airnes yet, and navigation skills were not even worth mentioningpared to modern times, which maderge container ships quite unusable.


    Whats more, there was no way to move funds with just your fingers, as he used to do with stocks using a mobile phone.


    In order to trade and invest in such a world, the merchants had no choice but to use horses and wagons, or to move on foot, which naturally entailed great risks. If they met bandits or were attacked by beasts on the way, the trade and everything could go down the drain in an instant.


    In that respect, merchants needed a small force to protect themselves, not arge scale force like the army. And, there was a profession in this world that could satisfy such a criteria.


    It was the so-called adventurer, a type ofbat mercenary profession.


    They were small armed groups that made a living from fighting for money.


    Although the cost of employment was a little high, it was quite natural for merchants to hire adventurers for safe trade.


    In addition, unlike the real world where individual strength was limited, this was a fantasy world where one strong adventurer could wipe out thousands of bandits.


    In other words, it could be said that hiring strong adventurer could be directly rted to the sess of a trade.


    Various merchants sign contracts withpetent adventurers, and use them to conduct stable trade to generate profits.


    However, the cost of hiring famous adventurers belonging to the so-called high ranks could be quite expensive, so it was necessary to pay attention to the bnce between the cost of hiring adventurers and the benefits of the trade.


    In that respect, the best way was to find an adventurer whose name was not yet known but had great potential and bind them with a contract.


    It was a good way to get apetent adventurer at a low price by signing an exclusive contract with investment as a premise. As a bonus, the adventurers loyalty to their employer would be different from that of those who hired them on a temporary basis.


    Of course, as it was an investment based on possibility, it was easy to suffer losses, considering the probability of failure was also quiterge. If the adventurers potential was at the level of a mediocre soldier, from the investors point of view, it would of course be a loss.


    However, it was worth the risk, as it would be enough to easily lead the entire merchantpany even if only one talented adventurer was discovered. And because of that, there were many young adventurers who persevered to showcase their qualities even in the face of failure.


    Bahamut wanted to invest in that.


    In fact, it was quitemon for many powerful factions on the continent to have a few talents who had been nurtured in such a way.


    And now, Bahamut, the owner of the Baden Merchant, was interested in investing in such adventurer.


    <em>Looking at it like this, it feels a bit like owning a ser or baseball club</em>


    Invest in talented prospects and generate profits. In addition, if necessary, recruit outstanding talent even at a high price.


    The only difference was that the method of generating revenue here was trade and the other was sports, but the process was actually not much different.


    <em>A strong adventurer could soon be a practical force. I need a sword. A strong and faithful sword that can protect me in this harsh world</em>


    With such thoughts in mind, Bahamut slowly got off the carriage.


    In front of him was the head of the association who managed the adventurers.


    From the story, she must be in here, right? That person


    Even though Beden Merchant was a top tierpany that dominated a region, it had never showed much interest in the adventurer investment side.


    In addition, due to Isoldas policies, even the least useful adventurers were kicked out.


    But now, Bahamut wanted to reverse Beden Merchantss policies against hiring adventurers.


    In order to obtain the strongest sword that was hidden here before anyone else, Bahamut entered the guild while following the guide.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: From now onwards, prepare for adequate world building and lots of character development.</strong>


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 4: Master of the Dark Sword II (1)

    Chapter 4: Master of the Dark Sword II (1)


    The world was always a harsh ce for the weak.


    Those without power must live while getting trampled on.


    Such a cruel reality she found out very quickly.


    She had lived a life crawling on the bottom since childhood.


    She needed to train herself to survive, and decided the best way to survive.


    To be an adventurer.


    Aside from the grandiose name that conveyed freedom and excitement, it referred to countless mercenaries struggling to survive.


    People who take on reckless adventures whomit themselves to missions that may kill them for a penny.


    The Adventurers Guild, where such people gathered, was the ce where she was struggling to survive.


    A ce where the person you talked to yesterday would be a corpse today and would be buried in the ground.


    Although the story was different for those who were strong enough to be noticed by nobles or merchants, but for people like her and the rest, that was a case that was as rare as picking a star in the sky


    With no interest in such a futile dream, she


    Ophelia Crimson, a low-level adventurer who had been in this profession for exactly two years now, was quietly maintaining her weapon while waiting for the recruitment announcement to be posted shortly.


    It was longsword with a ck de.


    It was a weapon she identally obtained after entering a dungeon floor, and it was a friend she could trust more than anyone else, as it had saved her life several times.


    <em>I hope I get a better job this time</em>


    In general, there were two types of requests one could receive through the Adventurer Guild.


    One was a nomination request targeting middle and high-level adventurers whose names were well-known.


    Most of the quests were rted to escorting long-distance trade with the East, and the rewards were quite good. However, it was unattainable for the majority of low-level adventurers because it basically required a lot of skill, and the duration could alsost a few weeks if short, up to a year or more.


    Another type of job involved recruiting people through formal announcements.


    They were rtively simple missions that could bepleted in a few weeks at the most, so they hired small and medium adventures to protect their journey to trade with neighboring countries or cities.


    Of course, the payment was only at a level that the adventurers wouldn''t starve to death.


    Of course, the mission that Ophelia, a low-level adventurer, was waiting for belonged to thetter, but unexpectedly, there were times when she received missions corresponding to the former.


    The reason was that


    Ophelia. You have a nomination request. Please follow me.


    All right.


    A nomination request that other low-ss adventurers would have been happy to get, but Ophelias face showed no trace of it.


    There was no hint of joy.


    For she knew that this was not the result of luck or anything like that.


    <em>Its a nomination request this time, its definitely a simr case.</em>


    With that thought in mind, Ophelia slowly began to walk towards the ce she was being guided to.


    The ce she arrived at was the most spacious and always neatly arranged room in the guild hall.


    It was a part that allowed her to roughly guess how much power this client had.


    Ophelia went inside while preparing her mind for what was toe.


    In front of her eyes, along with the clerk, sat a man she had never seen before.


    A young man with a moderate body and a sharp feeling.


    Ophelia quietly stood in front of the two, thinking that this man seemed to be a little better than the old or fat pigs she had met before.


    Is this the person?


    Yes, yes, Lord Bahamut. This is the person named Ophelia Crimson you mentioned.


    Okay, then Ill take care of the rest, so you may leave.


    I understand, Lord Bahamut.


    With those words, the clerk got up from his seat, and on the way out, he lightly tapped Ophelia on the shoulder with a bitter expression on his face.


    Are you Ophelia Crimson?


    Yes, I am.


    The man named Bahamut looked at her the next moment and showed strange excitement and curiosity in his eyes.


    Just when Ophelia was feeling strangely suspicious about his actions, Bahamut spoke out.


    Well, first of all, nice to meet you. My name is Bahamut Fernandez. I made this personal request because I wanted to sign a contract with you.


    Contract you mean I understand. Then we will proceed immediately.


    Ophelia spoke in a subdued voice at Bahamuts words.


    In response, Bahamut thought that the work was going to be easier than he thought, and took out the documents he had prepared in his arms.


    Its good that you are quick to understand, then read this first and sign it?


    And then


    Thut


    Huh?


    The next moment, Bahamut, who was taking out the contract, stopped moving.


    Ophelia, after taking a look at Bahamuts eyes.


    Suddenly started undressing in front of him.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Honestly I feel really bad for her, but I also understand that she had to do anything to survive. It takes a really strong person to survive in this world. I hope things go well for her now that she had met the mc.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 4: Master of the Dark Sword II (2)

    Chapter 4: Master of the Dark Sword II (2)


    Ophelias body was exposed na*ked as soon as she took off the ck robe she had on top.


    Unlike Isolda, who had a voluptuous body that Bahamut yed withst night, Ophelias figure was slim overall.


    Its not that she didnt have brea*sts, but they werent that big, and her body type attracted him towards her her hips, thighs, and the other areas were quite thin.


    However, unlike the feeling of looking slim overall, her waist showed solid abs without any b, and in addition to that, small muscles were visible here and there, showing that she had been training her body well.


    However, before he even thought about appreciating Ophelias body like that, Bahamut started shouting out of deep bewilderment rather than excitement.


    Yes hey what are you doing right now? Why are you taking off your clothes?


    B.. Yes?.. Ha but.. you signed a contract with me, so


    Bahamuts reaction, which waspletely different from what she had expected, rather made Ophelia quite bewildered, and Bahamut, looking away from her, spoke in an urgent voice.


    Do you think Im here to hire some kind of prost*itute? Get dressed quickly!


    Ah. Yes Im sorry.


    Hearing the words of Bahamut, who raised his voice slightly out of embarrassment, Ophelia bowed her head and hurriedly began to put her clothes back on again.


    <em>Really what kind of situation is this? Was the Ophelia I know originally such a character?</em>


    After barely getting dressed, Ophelia blushed with her head bowed in shame in front of Bahamut.


    However, from the point of view of Bahamut, who knew the future, her behavior seemed a quite different than how it was portrayed in the novel.


    Ophelia Crimson.


    One of the strongest swordsmen in the future, and a woman who appears as a mid-boss in the fight against the main character, Isaac.


    She was a viiness who was hostile to Isaac, and one who was notorious for her cruel personality without shedding blood or tears on the battlefield. However, she was a fairly popr character because of the story of her unfortunate past and her subtle sympathy towards Isaac.


    Although ssified as a viiness, she was a pitiful person who was hard to be seen as a bad person.


    Most importantly, Ophelia at this point was literally pure, not having done anything wrong.


    In this respect, Bahamut had no reason to have any ill feelings toward Ophelia, unlike he had with Isolda.


    Rather, it was a situation where he felt sympathetic in that she had an unfortunate family history like himself.


    However, apart from that, it was unavoidable for him to feel a bit embarrassed by Ophelias behavior at the moment.


    <em>She was someone I liked personally. I never thought it would develop like this from the first meeting</em>


    Bahamut knew that she had a dark past, but he really didnt expect that she would be engaged in prost*itution like this before bing famous as an adventurer.


    It must have been because her situation was so bleak that she had to sell her body in order to make a living.


    Well if you think about it, its rather fortunate in that respect. Its because I can take her in before she became famous.


    After calming down his hectic emotions, Bahamut looked at Ophelia and spoke to her again.


    Sit down for now. I guess I should exin it from the beginning.


    Ah yes excuse me


    Ophelia sat down while timidly answering Bahamuts words.


    After locking eyes with her for a moment, Bahamut took out the documents he had prepared and spoke to her.


    The approximate contents are written in this. To sum it up, I want you to be formally hired by our Beden Merchant Army and work by my side.


    Yes? Workby your side?


    Although she didnt know Bahamuts name or face, Ophelia knew about the Beden Merchant. Of course she did.


    It was one of the few high level merchantpanies and it was thergest in Schwyz. It was apany that enabled trade with the East.


    Ophelia was feeling a sense of surprise at the fact that she, a low-level adventurer, was about to formally sign an exclusive contract! Not a temporary one-time contract.


    <em>No matter how you look at it, it doesnt seem like se*x very then what the hell is it for? With a top rank merchantpany like his, it would be easy for him to recruit great people other than me</em>


    Ophelia was at a loss whether to rejoice at such an unexpected fortune or to worry.


    However, in any case, it was too much of a waste for her to turn down this golden opportunity, and if she refused it, she would be making a huge loss.


    Ophelia carefully looked at Bahamut and asked a question.


    Ireally are you sure? You want to contract a low-level adventurer like me


    Of course, you may be a low-level adventurer, but what I really need right now is someone I can trust with my life.


    Seeing Ophelias doubtful expression, Bahamut put a light smile on his lips and spoke to her in a friendly tone.


    I know that you have been diligently carrying out small requests up until now. Although there were no notable achievements, that alone is enough reason for me to have a high evaluation for you. You can be proud of this.


    Ah


    At Bahamuts words, Ophelia began to feel a warm feeling in her heart without realizing it.


    Even in difficult circumstances, she always did her best to live.


    Even though no one knew about it until now, she thought that at least she had always lived a life she could be proud of.


    And now, for the first time, someone who praised her efforts appeared in front of her.


    Rejoicing at the fact, although she couldnt express it outwardly, Ophelia blushed slightly and lifted the robe lying next to her.


    And, seeing Ophelia act like that, a triumphant smile automatically began to appear on Bahamuts lips.


    Now she seemedpletely oblivious to it, but she would learn magic in the future and grow into a monster who could destroy a castle single-handedly!


    In the eyes of Bahamut, who knew this fact, she was the same as an investment that was equal to a jackpot in the future.


    And, it would be one less viiness that would wreak havoc across the world.


    <em>The profit is huge for a first investment. With this, I have obtained the strongest Dark Sword, and now I can feel relieved in terms of power.</em><hr>

 Chapter 5: Master of the Dark Sword III (1)

    Chapter 5: Master of the Dark Sword III (1)


    Deep in the dark dungeon.


    There, with both arms tied, the viiness, Isolda Evergarden was staring at something with cold eyes.


    So what was at the end of her gaze, that was causing her so much anger and humiliation?


    It was a steaming lump of meat in a dogs bowl.


    Whats the matter? Arent you hungry?


    Kuh


    That man spoke in a natural voice while looking down at her.


    At Bahamuts words, Isolda began to grind her teeth, but even so, her gaze didnt seem to leave the meal in front of her eyes.


    Three days.


    That was the time she had been starving for and due to that, the pain caused by hunger she felt inside her stomach had already reached its limit.


    But nevertheless, her pride couldnt ept the current situation.


    As the head of a wealthy upper-ss family, how could she ept such a humiliating treatment?


    <em>But Im hungry I want to eat even just one bite is fine</em>


    It was a situation where her reason began to waver due to already excessive hunger.


    In the end, her patience couldnt ovee her instincts, and Isolda slowly lowered her head toward the bowl in front of her eyes in humiliation.


    At that moment.


    Looks like youre still full. Its a pity then I guess I cant help it!


    Ah!


    The next moment, Bahamut took the bowl away from in front of Isolda, who had her head bowed down.


    At his action, Isoldas face began to turn pale with despair.


    Then Ille again next time. At that time, please try to behave.


    Now wait a minute wait a moment


    Bang!


    Ignoring Isoldas cries, the iron door fiercely closed shut.


    Looking at Bahamut disappearing right in front of her eyes, Isoldas body copsed powerlessly.


    Im hungry Im hungry Im hungry


    Isolda crouched down on the cold floor and muttered weakly.


    She began to tremble pitifully as the raw pain gnawed at her stomach, and her mind began to fill with remorse for what she had just done.


    Until just now, she was proud of fighting back to the best of her abilities.


    However, it didnt take long to realize that it was a pointless fight in the first ce.


    <em>Already it was over already everything</em>


    Like that, Isolda struggled with the terrible pain she felt as a result of some stupid pride.


    A single drop of tear began to flow from Isoldas unfocused eyes.


    ***


    Bahamut was sitting in his study and finishing todays work.


    The position of the owner of a high rank merchantpany was more demanding than he had previously thought.


    He had to take care of management of personnel and distribution of materials. And he had to make sure that the products were sold at appropriate quality and price through sub-stores.


    Fortunately, although he didnt know how the possession worked, but there were nonguage barriers like he read in many other novels.


    But even so, as the scale of a high rank merchantpany was really quiterge. He had to spend the entire morning reviewing documents that must go through his hands. It was a littleforting that the butler was helping him with the parts that were ambiguous for him to judge, and Bahamut himself was adjusting to the current situation quite well, so his speed was gradually elerating.


    Haah its finally over.


    Thank you for your hard work, Master.


    After finishing the matters rted to the management of the merchantpany, Bahamut had some free time after eating.


    However, that didnt mean that there were no more work to be done, and many important matters that others couldnt see were waiting for Bahamut.


    Then I want to hear the results of the things I asked for this afternoon.


    Yes, Master. There are multiple reports rted to it, so I will try to organize them for your convenience.


    Thank you, then I will take a break and see youter.


    The information that he told the butler to gather, for Bahamut, it could be said that it was an investment that could be used as cheat keys in another way along with nurturing adventurers.


    <em>It may take some time, but this is simr to a different version of Citcoin. If this job is sessful, I will be able toy the foundation for the financial part to some extent in preparation for the future.</em>


    Waiting for the money that he was already starting to smell, Bahamut started taking a walk to cool his head before eating.


    <em>I always feel quite strange even though its my house, it really is very spacious.</em>


    Arge mansion equipped with a garden with a fountain.


    From Bahamuts point of view, who was used to living in a cramped rented room, the fact that this was his home was still hard to believe.


    <em>I didnt know that I would really have a day like this but anyway, things turned quite well. If the next n is sessful, it would be nice to buy a house of my own not only here, but also in another country.</em>


    Unlike Korea, the fact that there was no particr additional tax for home ownership in this world was something that Bahamut was very happy about.


    In addition, as he had the ability of knowing what would happen in the future, it was absolutely necessary to prepare a ce where he could live from time to time.


    It happened at the moment when Bahamut was slowly strolling through the garden while lost in his thoughts.


    Haaa!


    Eh? What is this sound?


    The next moment, another shout echoed in his ears.


    In response, Bahamut felt suspicious and headed towards the sound.


    Oh


    As soon as he figured out what the sound was, an exmation automatically came out of Bahamuts mouth.<hr>

 Chapter 5: Master of the Dark Sword III (2)

    Chapter 5: Master of the Dark Sword III (2)


    What he saw before his eyes was the figure of Ophelia wildly wielding a dark ck sword.


    Bahamut was stunned for a moment at the sight of her fluid yetplex movements. It was more like she was performing a kind of sword dance rather than simply swinging the sword at random.


    <em>Its cool in a way, it seems like performing abo in a fighting game</em>


    There were things like that in the games of his original world, so Bahamut associated the swordsmanship with that even after he was transferred to this other world.


    Ophelia skillfully handled the longsword that would be difficult for even Bahamut to wield, as she cut through the air with her sharp skills.


    Bahamut continued to spectate Ophelias sword practice without saying anything for a while. The feeling she gave him was something entirely different, as she was a person who wouldter be one of the strongest swordsman in the world.


    And


    Shaaa!


    Hee-eok, hee-eok, hee-euk


    Ophelia sighed heavily as she performed thest swing for the day, while drenched in sweat.


    Seeing that, Bahamut started to p without realizing it.


    Ah.. lo Lord Bahamut!


    Only now did Ophelia discover that Bahamut was watching her at the sudden sound of the apuse.


    In response, she immediately put her sword in its scabbard and bowed her head respectfully toward Bahamut.


    That was great! Its been a while since I got to witness such marvelous swordsmanship.


    Thank you. Lord Bahamut.


    Ophelia blushed slightly at Bahamuts praise.


    Her current appearance wasnt simply because of the intense training, but Bahamut continued talking while looking at her without recognizing that fact.


    Do you train like this every day? Thats great too! If it were me, it would have been impossible.


    As a servant who protects her master, I am just doing what I should.


    Honestly, even in his original world, Bahamut had stopped going to the gym only after a few days, so what he said just now was quite true. But, Ophelia took that as apliment.


    Lord Bahamut, you are here. We are here to inform you that the meal is ready.


    The voices of the servants interrupted them.


    Ah has it already been prepared? All right, then lets go.


    As Bahamut was about to head to the dining room, he suddenly looked at Ophelia, who seemed to be making a sad expression with her eyes.


    The moment he saw it, the story of Ophelia, a woman he had read about in the novel, began to appear in Bahamuts mind.


    She was a female warrior who had always lived a lonely life without being protected by anyone.


    In the end, she entrusted herself to a lord who persecuted and tyrannized his people.


    Nevertheless, Ophelia eventually sacrificed her life for the lord who first recognized and mistreated her talent.


    <em>Fortunately, there is a high possibility that such a future wont happen now.</em>


    A lonely and pitiful woman who had never been truly loved, and had to die without being able to express even the love she had for Isaac, the protagonist.


    Recalling that fact, Bahamut felt deeppassion and spoke to Ophelia.


    Thats good. It looks like its just in time of dinner. If its okay, you can join me as well.


    Yes? Ha.. but.. how could I do something like that


    Whats wrong with doing that? Ive heard people say that food tastes better withpany or something.


    Thatisnt that


    Bahamut half-jokingly said to Ophelia.


    Im sorry, but please prepare a meal for Ophelia. Would that be possible?


    Of course. I will do that, Lord Bahamut.


    Bahamut immediately gave an order to Ophelia, who was still at a loss for words, and after that, she started walking behind Bahamut, at a loss for what to do. Her demeanor waspletely opposite of when she was performing sword dance without hesitation just before.


    Lets eat then.


    Yes I will eat well.


    Luxurious and plentiful food was ced in front of their eyes.


    Looking at the exquisitely cooked ingredients, Ophelia was having a hard time utilizing the knife and fork she had never used before.


    And such a scene was unexpectedly giving a fresh feeling to Bahamut.


    <em>Wow Ophelia, who would sh and kill thousands with her long sword, is having trouble holding that little knife</em>


    Seeing the timid appearance of the woman who wouldter be called the Demoness of the Battlefield, Bahamut felt that she was a little cute and spoke to her while holding the tableware in front of her eyes.


    Now look. You have to do it like this.


    Ah


    Then Bahamut skillfully cut the meat with his knife and puts it in his mouth with the fork.


    Seeing this, Ophelia began slicing the meat with the most awkward movements, like a child who had just received a spoon.


    After going through a process where the sauce sshed and the meat almost slipped several times along the way, Ophelia finally seeded in putting the meat in her mouth with great effort.


    Watching this, Bahamut held back the feeling of wanting to apud, and asked with a smile on his lips without realizing it.


    How is it? Delicious?


    Yes really its really delicious! This is the first time Ive ever eaten something this delicious


    Ophelia expressed her happiness with a sincere expression.


    Bahamut also felt that he was in a good mood without even knowing it, and he, too, devoted himself to the meal.


    Properly cooked steaming meat and freshly baked bread. Various grilled vegetables apanied by a ss of wine.


    The first time he ate it, the food had also brought him much happiness, but now Bahamut was feeling happiness in another way, which waspletely different than the feeling he had gotten used to.


    He watched as Ophelia eagerly put the food into her mouth with awkward hand movements beside him.


    It was just a simple meal, but seeing her be so happy with just that, Bahamut began to think that it was really a good idea to bring her here.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Two unfortunate people with deep scars, can they heal each other?


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 6: Master of the Dark Sword IV (1)

    Chapter 6: Master of the Dark Sword IV (1)


    Its said that there are three main factors that determine a persons life.


    One is what kind of environment you were born in.


    The other is what kind of experience you have.


    And thest thing is what kind of people do you meet.


    By that standard, Ophelia had always thought her life was full of misfortunes.


    She was born in a miserable environment where she didnt even know her parents faces. As an adventurer, she had to struggle only to survive, and had to face countless deaths.


    In addition, the types of people she had met were those who courted death. They were people who were trying to kill her, or those who approached her for the purpose of fulfilling their own personal desires.


    All of them were people who regarded her as a mere tool.


    But in her life, which was considered full of darkness. One day, light started to seep in.


    For the first time, she encountered a person who saw her as a living human being, not as a tool.


    From the moment she first met him, he recognized her efforts that no one else payed attention to.


    Heplimented her for the first time.


    For the first time, he let her know the warmth of a person.


    Her Lord had nted a precious flower in her heart, which had been deste until now.


    Bahamut Fernandez.


    Recently, whenever she thought of the mans face, Ophelias face blushed red without realizing it.


    <em>What is it? This feeling Ive never felt it before</em>


    Ophelia realized for the first time that just thinking of someone could make her so happy.


    Even at the moment.. when she wasying down on her bed, that persons face kepting to her mind, and the thought of wanting to see that persons face fills her heart.


    <em>Couldnt it be is this that the feeling of love</em>


    Feelings that she thought would have nothing to do with her. However, Ophelia herself knew best that there was no other way for her to express these feelings.


    But at the same time, recognizing that fact began to awaken another emotion in Ophelia.


    A painful and conflicting emotion called sadness.


    It seemed contradictory, but in fact it was natural.


    Ophelia, who was an adventurer, was of low origin, who in fact didnt even know her origin.


    For her, it was safe to say that there was absolutely no possibility of being associated with Bahamut, who owned the citys top level merchantpanies. The difference between the two peoples status was so far that she dared not even measure it.


    Therefore, her love could nevere to fruition.


    <em>A woman like me no matter how hard I try, Ill never be able to unite with Lord Bahamut. All I can do is hold up my sword and stand by his side</em>


    Thinking that was the only way she would be able to express her love for him, Ophelia slowly closed her eyes, feeling deep fatigue.


    In order to wake up early tomorrow morning, she should get a good nights sleep.


    At that moment


    ?


    Ophelia, who had just fallen asleep, sensed the presence of something and stood up.


    What is it? Who at this hour


    The sun had already set and the surroundings were extremely dark.


    However, she was basically trained as a warrior, and her senses had be more sensitive due to that. Therefore, she seeded in detecting signs movement in the dark.


    <em>Could it be is it a thief?</em>


    As soon as that thought came to mind, Ophelia immediately rose from her bed and raised her sword.


    Then, Ophelia started to move towards the ce where the presence was felt.


    Concealing her presence to the extent that it would be difficult for an ordinary person to notice, she began to move cautiously. Then, a faint light began to appear in front of her eyes.


    Watching the light move faster than expected without much hesitation, Ophelia continued to stealthily follow it, considering the possibility that the other party was either a novice thief who had no sense of caution, or a strong person who did not even feel the need to do so.


    ***


    She was lying on the cold floor, in the room devoid of light.


    Isolda looked at the locked iron door with blurry eyes, feeling that it was difficult to even breathe.


    Its been a week since she stubbornly refused to eat.


    Now, as if her stomach had recognized that no matter how much pain it sent, it would have nothing, she no longer felt any pain.


    However, instead of pain, another sensation dominated her body.


    It was terribly lethargic.


    A terrible feeling as if her life was slowly burning out, leaving her with no energy to even lift a finger.


    In the terrifying silence, Isolda felt as if the god of death was beckoning to her. She even began to think that she would rather die as soon as possible.


    At that time


    Kikiiik!


    !


    The next moment, the iron door started to open with a sharp sound.


    The moment she heard that, Isoldas life, which had been dying out, suddenly started to burn as if oil had been poured into it.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 6: Master of the Dark Sword IV (2)

    Chapter 6: Master of the Dark Sword IV (2)


    How have you been? I hope youre still not hungry


    Bahamut shook a bowl of dog food with an arrogant voice.


    However, before he could pause as before, Isolda hurriedly crawled in front of him.


    Now I did it wrong ah.. I wont do that again so please please give me something to eat


    Isolda began to beg, forcibly squeezing out a few drops of the tear that seemed to have had dried up from hunger.


    Bahamut snorted lightly at the sight of her throwing away her former pride.


    And


    Well if you want it that much.


    With those words, Bahamut put down the dog bowl in front of Isolda as he had done before.


    However, unlike the previous time when there was steaming meat, there was only a dried and twisted loaf of bread. Although the size wasrge enough, it was food that Isolda wouldnt have even looked at in the past.


    However, for Isolda, there was no more energy left to argue about such things.


    Ouks! Ook! Ouk!


    Isolda frantically shoved the bread into her mouth as if she was going to run out of breath the next moment. With her arms still bound, she was bent over, tearing and swallowing bread with her mouth in a dog-like manner.


    It tasted like chewing on an old, hard cardboard, but even that tasted too sweet to Isolda.


    Ha ha ha ha


    After swallowing the breadpletely, Lee Sol gasped for breath while feeling a little full.


    It was only then that she began to feel her mind get fully cleared, and her eyes, which had been blurry without focus, regained some vitality.


    It seems that you really like the food? So, dontin about food in the future. Youll be suffering if you did that anyway.


    Guh


    At Bahamuts words, Isolda averted her gaze and her expression hardened.


    As her empty stomach was filled, she finally began to realize her humiliating behavior.


    <em>How dare you make me crawl on the floor like a dog</em>


    It wasrgely because of her mind acting up due to the survival instinct, and even if she faced the same situation again, she would have taken the same action. Even so, Isolda began grinding her teeth at Bahamut in her heart.


    And


    Okay then. Since you ate well, you should get some exercise as well right?


    That what does that mean no way.. you mean


    In the next moment, realizing what Bahamut was about to do, Isolda began to be seized with dread again.


    Although this was going to be their second time following thest time he took away her first, her physical condition waspletely different from what it was back then.


    Although she barely ate the bread, her physical condition was weak beyond words due to the long aftermath of starvation. Her physical strength was just showing signs of recovering from the bottom, and she was mentally devastated due to the pain of continued hunger.


    In such a state it was absolutely impossible for her to do the same intense act as they didst time.


    Ah no please not now no please Im really weak. If I do the same thing again, then I really


    Hmmph.


    !


    At Bahamuts show of displeasure, Isolda instantly shuddered.


    Her body began to tremble with fear even though he had simply made a sound.


    It just proved that the fear of this man had been deeply engraved in Isoldas mind.


    However, while recognizing that fact, Isolda had no choice but to immediately bow her head.


    It was absolutely impossible for her to do something like that again in her current state.


    Isolda had to stop it even if she had to bow her head.


    I was wrong so please please have mercy please please!


    Hmm what should I do?


    Bahamut looked troubled at Isoldas plea.


    Seeing that, Isolda prayed earnestly for some merciful word toe out of this mans mouth.


    She used to look down on gods in her lifetime, but at the moment, Isolda desperately clung to god with a heart that was more devout than anyone else.


    And watching her act like that, Bahamut finally made a decision.


    Well then. Im a little tired today too so I wont go that far.


    Haah thank you! Thank you!


    Isolda cried out while bowing her head at Bahamuts words.


    However contrary to her expectations, Baramuts words were not over yet.


    I wont go that far. Instead, this time youll have to serve me.


    Muh what


    And, Bahamut continued to exin how she would have to serve him.


    In response, Isolda immediately began to feel a strong desire tosh out.


    However, she couldnt do that.


    Looking at it calmly, the fact that Bahamut was willing to be satisfied with something of that level was enough for her to express gratitude.


    In a way, feeling a deeper sense of humiliation than she had suffered before, Isolda knelt down in front of Bahamuts crotch at hismand.


    And then<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>This is a sponsored chapter! Thank you <strong>Don Zaloog</strong> for sponsoring this chapter.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 7: Master of the Dark Sword V (1)

    Chapter 7: Master of the Dark Sword V (1)


    Mmm whoa


    Feeling a bit heavy, Bahamut stretched his body.


    His mental fatigue, which was caused by all the work he had to do, had decreased quite a lot. But that was probably because he enjoyed the Service yesterday. Its as if he could still feel that pleasant sensation.


    <em>It felt so good, I want to enjoy doing that more often but unfortunately, I dont have much time.</em>


    To prepare for the next n, there were many things that he had to do.


    From stocking up on items for trade, to scheduling appointments with people he needed to meet.


    Even now, just yesterday, he barely had time to go to sleep in thete evening, so it was absolutely impossible at this point to enjoy doing that without thinking.


    <em>But in the end, money is all that matter</em>


    Having lived a hard life beforeing to this world, Bahamut didnt think of beingzy even in a situation where money woulde in easily even if he let loose from time to time.


    Moreover, considering that this was a fantasy world of a novel he had extensive knowledge about, it was even more so.


    <em>If this one and some additional projects are sessful, I will go to visit neighboring countries in the name of business expansion. Maybe if I go to the Dragona Empire, I might be able to see that princess?</em>


    The novel [The Fallen Warrior] was a full-length novel with 60 volumes. Its setting was borate and the world building was so vast that it was adapted as a game. Being able to meet the characters in it one by one was one of Bahamut''s pleasures as an avid reader of the novel.


    Not just for survival. It could be said that it was also a part of his personal hobby.


    <em>Things have gotten more fun after meeting Opheliae to think of it, we decided to have dinner together today, right?</em>


    After eating with Ophelia the other day, Bahamut came to realize that it was better to eat with someone than alone.


    After that, he regrly ate with Ophelia under the proper pretext of asking her to escort him during meals, which was giving Bahamut another sort of pleasure.


    <em>How should I say it to be honest, its fun to see her reaction when she eats food.</em>


    Perhaps because she had lived a difficult life, Ophelia seemed to get strangely excited when eating. Then, when food entered her mouth, her pupils would automatically expand into a circle and start to shine.


    It was both funny and cute, so from Bahamuts point of view, it was worthwhile for him to feed her.


    <em>Come to think of it, was itmb today? The chef made it with extra passion</em>


    With such thoughts in mind, Bahamut arrived in front of the dining room.


    Ophelia was there, as always, waiting for him, standing in a neat manner.


    Hello, Lord Bahamut.


    Yes, yes. Lets go in.


    Unlike usual, Ophelia seemed to be thinking about something.


    Regarding that, although Bahamut epted her greeting, he began to have doubts in his heart.


    <em>Eh? She feels a bit different today, right?</em>


    It looked like there was a dark shadow hanging over her head.


    Seeing her look as if she was worried at first nce, Bahamut could not hold back his curiosity and opened his mouth first.


    What troubles you, Ophelia? Yourplexion doesnt look good.


    Yes, there is.


    Yes? There is?


    Ophelia, agreed with his words way too easily.


    Normally, when a superior asked a question like this, it was normal to step back and say that there was no such thing, but Ophelia didnt seem to have such a concept.


    Anyway, since he was the one to bring up the matter first, Bahamut spoke to her again.


    Is that so? Tell me what your worries are.


    Thats Im sorry Im sorry. I know its a really rude thing, but


    Uh yesits okay, so tell me.


    Ophelia reacted a bit hesitantly to Bahamuts words this time. As a result, Bahamut felt his curiosity deepen as to what she was trying to say. And when his doubt was starting grow, Ophelia cautiously opened her mouth as if she had finally made a decision.


    Does the Lord, by any chance, hate Ophelia?


    What?


    Ophelia suddenly asked such a question like an innocent girl. In response, Bahamut showed a dazed expression for a moment.


    <em>What is this is this a sudden confession event? Theres no point no, more than that, how should I handle something like this?</em>


    While thinking about that, Bahamut somehow decided that it would be best to speak as honestly as possible.


    I dont hate you I really dont. Personally, I think youre closer to what I like. But why are you asking such a thing?


    Thatthat


    Ophelias face suddenly turned red at Bahamuts question.


    It seemed as if she was too embarrassed to say it, and in response to that, Bahamut somehow started to feel like an older brother looking at his sister who had made some mistake.


    <em>This is probably I think Ophelia made a small mistake? Thats why she is hesitating to tell me</em>


    ording to what he had seen so far, Ophelia had a rather timid personality.


    Bahamut was sure that perhaps even a minor mistake would make her feel very nervous.


    Ophelia, who had a painful past, would surely react sensitively even to small mistakes.


    Making that judgment, Bahamut spoke to her with a kind smile.


    Its alright. Tell me, I will forgive you no matter what.


    Despite Bahamuts words, Ophelias face was still red, but fortunately, as if she gained some courage, she finally opened her mouth.


    Thatthen Lord


    Even so, Ophelia stuttered as if she was too embarrassed.


    And finally, as if shooting an arrow, she spoke to Bahamut with little forceful manner.


    Does the Lordnot think of me as a woman?


    What?


    Ophelia word seemed iprehensible in Bahamut''s ears.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 7: Master of the Dark Sword V (2)

    Chapter 7: Master of the Dark Sword V (2)


    In response, Bahamut put on a dazed expression again, and Ophelia, who had already be way too excited, continued to speak.


    I sawst night in the basement what the master did to that ve


    Eh? Now wait if you saw what happened in the basement no way


    The next moment, Bahamut began to be seized by the feeling of being hit in the head with a hammer.


    If he had to express how he was feeling, it would be something like the moment when he had reached his climax while watching po*rn, his sister suddenly opened the door and came in.


    <em>Ah this is crazy no did she see that scene?</em>


    The only reason Bahamut let himself go wild like that was because it was Isolda, a viiness who he didnt need to show any mercy. However, he ended up showing a side of him to the person he didnt want to show the most. It was something he could do alone in a locked room where no one was watching.


    That fact was giving Bahamut a huge headache.


    Ahh


    Afterwards, he felt the harsh reality that he would have nothing to say even if Ophelia treated him as aplete perve*t.


    For the first time since Bahamut came to this world, his face turned bright red and he began to suffer from shame.


    Then someone grabbed Bahamuts hand that was covering his burning face.


    ?


    The next moment, what Bahamut saw was Ophelia tightly holding his hand.


    Contrary to what he had expected, there was no contempt in her eyes. What Ophelias expression was showing, was desperation. What her her eyes contained in it, was purity.


    And a desire that was burning like the sun above.


    Ah.. Ophel..lia?


    Ophelia blushed slightly and said to Bahamut, who called her name with a sense of wonder.


    Cant you do that to me too?


    Ophelia had an unexpected request.


    Eh why such a request so suddenly?


    In response, Bahamut, feeling that his mind seemed to be crashing a lottely, made a nk expression again.


    Lord I this Ophelialonged for you


    Is that so?


    Ophelia had said something unexpected again.


    In response, Bahamut unknowingly spoke up with a serious tone, and Ophelia, seeing him like that, began to speak with tears in her eyes.


    Ugh ah I know I know.. I know that this this is something uneptable. But but if a ve in that basement is possible then maybe even me, as lowly as that woman, has a chance. Ugh sor sorry.. but but but its just


    Ophelia was a woman who had been embraced by many men against her will.


    However, she also knew that it was something that had to be done only with the person she loved. But she never had a chance to do that.


    She was someone who had never been treated with love by anyone, far from it, no one had ever treated her with the simplest form of kindness.


    It wasnt even clear to her what could be called love, or even what level of kindness could be associated with the word, love.


    However, one day, she became interested in someone for the first time.


    The first person to recognize her hard work.


    The first person topliment her.


    And for the first time she found that having meals was a matter of happiness, not for survival.


    That person taught her the warmth of life.


    Ophelia wanted to convey her feelings to that man, but she didnt know how.


    Just saying that, she loved him.


    And having a physical rtionship.


    Those were the only two ways she knew how to express her feelings.


    However, one day she saw the man she loved embrace another woman a woman who seemed to be a lowly human being simr to herself.


    After that, Ophelia, fueled by a little jealousy, decided to express herself as far as she could think of.


    And, right after hearing the clumsy confession of her feelings, Bahamut again became speechless for a moment.


    To Bahamut, Ophelias words felt earnest and sincere.


    Although her sentences were intertwined and mixed with cries, Bahamut could get a rough idea of what she was thinking about.


    <em>Its a very clumsy feeling, but did I really get a confession? Even though I dont have and affection gauge, I dont think theres any dishonesty in her feelings.</em>


    He had treated her like a human being for a short period of time.


    He gave herpliments, gave encouragement, andughed as they ate together.


    However, for this woman named Ophelia, his actions had a much greater meaning than he had thought.


    Bahamut, who knew the original plot, could vaguely understand why.


    <em>Righte to think of it, Ophelia gave her life for her malicious master just for the simple reason that he had epted her</em>


    In that way, Bahamut realized that Ophelias actions were not at without logic.


    Because she was so pure, she was also very simple, and single minded.


    It was very a short time, but she easily fell for the person who epted her and wanted to give him her everything her body, that she had originally had to sell to other men in order to survive.


    When it came to her heart, she had no hesitation in giving it to the person she loved, right away.


    <em>To put it in a bad way, you could say shes an easy woman but once youve gotten her heart, its rare to find someone as faithful as she is.</em>


    Knowing the situation, Bahamut carefully reached out and touched Ophelias chin.


    It felt warm and soft to the touch, and her face began to look more beautiful than usual.


    Alright if you really want to


    And, in a situation where a woman like that said that she loved him.


    At the same time, it was also a woman he himself wanted to keep by his side.


    Bahamut had no reason to refuse her.


    Do you want toe to my room tonight?


    Ah!


    The moment she heard those words.


    For the first time since she was born, a sincere smile of joy appeared on Ophelias face.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Next up a really smouldering hot chapter, that is going to test my vocabry!


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 8: Master of the Dark Sword VI (1)

    Chapter 8: Master of the Dark Sword VI (1)


    Goblin: The following content it not suitable for ki*ds. You have been warned.<hr>


    Bahamuts room was equipped with afortable king-size bed.


    At the moment, he was waiting for Ophelia toe. He was sitting calmly on the edge of the ce where there was plenty of space even if he stretched out his body andy down.


    Uncharacteristically for him, who had trampled on the wicked viiness until just yesterday, Bahamut seemed a little nervous. And, there were good reasons for that.


    <em>How should I say it its a very different feeling from ying with Isolda.</em>


    In Isoldas case, though, it was a matter of fu*king someone he didnt like using force.


    However, this case waspletely different.


    Hed be making love with a woman who had dered that she loved him.


    Bahamut himself didnt hate Ophelia, but rather had a good feeling, so the difference of even the basic emotions and atmosphere was like heaven and earth.


    He felt more like a new groom, waiting for his bride to prepare for him.


    It was a situation which fit with the word- newlyweds. So Bahamut started to worry a little about what to do.


    I cant just ignorantly rush like I did with Isolda that wouldnt be proper at all.


    At the end of the day, Ophelia was a woman who said that she loved him, and even though she was a viiness in novel, she was originally one of the characters he liked, so Bahamut thought it would be good to maintain a slightly romantic atmosphere.


    At that moment


    Lord This is Ophelia.


    Yeah, ce in.


    After Bahamut granted her permission, Ophelia carefully opened the door and entered.


    She had just washed herself and was donning a ck gown, then cautiously stood in front of Bahamut.


    And


    Thhuup!


    Ophelia took off the gown that was draped over her shoulder as if it was slipping off.


    Right after that, Bahamut was able to see Ophelias figure, not wearing a single thread, in front of his eyes.


    He had seen her without clothes for a moment in the past, and she still gave him a feeling that she was extremely delicate and fragile.


    However, seeing her skin shimmering in the moonlight, Bahamut was truly able to admire her beauty.


    <em>Beautiful thats the only word that can describe her</em>


    Although she had a thin body, with small muscles visible here and there. They were more clearly visible due to the moonlight.


    And Ophelia, who was looking at him in that state and smiling calmly with a blushing face, looked beyond just lovely, she was mesmerizing!


    After that, Ophelia slowly started to approach Bahamut while showcasing her beautiful ents.


    Even though he hadnt put a finger on her yet, just by watching it, Bahamut began to feel his great Spear swell as if it was going to explode at any moment.


    Lord Lord Bahamut


    Ophelia slowly lowered herself, while calling her Lords name in a sweet voice.


    Then, with her own hands, she slowly began to undress her Lord.


    He, too, was wearing only a thin gown.


    Ophelia skillfully peeled it off and began to slowly kiss her Lords face.


    Bahamust felt a warm yet sweet sensation under her care.


    Feeling the movement of her lips and tongue, which seemed convey her excitement and affection at the same time, Bahamut began to be seized with a deep sense of happiness.


    <em>Its apletely different feeling from when I was leading I cant say for sure which one is better but this one tastes just as sweet</em>


    While thinking that, Bahamut stretched out his hand and pulled Ophelias body into a sitting position.


    In response, Ophelia also tightly hugged her Lord body with her arms.


    The next moment, Bahamut cupped those majestic mounds with his hands


    Ophelias twin hills felt small, yet soft.


    However, Bahamut was able to realize that she, too, was quite ar*used from the fact that her nipp*Ies felt a little hard.


    Are you okay?


    Yes I am so happy this kind of feeling is the first time


    Until now, many men had hugged her, but every time, the only emotions she felt were pain and emptiness.


    It was the first time in her life that Ophelia had ever hugged a man feeling as happy as he was now.


    Then, Lord what will you do next? Or should I continue


    Ophelia spoke in a calm voice while looking at her Lords face.


    Seeing that, Bahamut spoke to her with a smile on his lips.


    You No, Ophelia, go ahead.


    Since she wanted to lead, Bahamut thought it would be good to let her continue.


    And at his words, Ophelia nodded cutely and answered.


    Yes, I understand, Lord. Then


    Ophelia slowly released her hand and descended towards Bahamuts crotch.


    Then her eyes turned to her Lords towering spear.


    <em>Its huge</em>


    Even objectively speaking, her Lords thing was huge!


    Of all the men she had ever dealt with, no one possessed anything asrge and strong as this.


    <em>Can I do it well? This is my first time doing this</em>


    Slightly burdened by the fact, Ophelia slowly began to do the act she had secretly witnessed yesterday.


    Ophelia began to rub her Lords spear with her mounds.


    Compared to that ve woman, her mounds were meager, and perhaps because of that, the men she had dealt with had never asked for anything like this.


    <em>Even so</em> Ophelia did her best with her Lords permission.


    And seeing Ophelia try so hard to please him like that, Bahamut began to feel a tickling feeling as if he was about tough a little even without realizing it.


    <em>Shes cute shes really cute Its hard to believe that a woman like this willter be the strongest sword</em>


    While thinking about that, Bahamut unknowingly started stroking Ophelias head.


    Feeling ashamed at that, Ophelia began to rub her mounds even harder, but she began to realize that she was stillcking.


    <em>Then</em>


    Ah!


    [Suck!]


    The next moment, Ophelia put her Lords spear into her mouth, just as she rubbed it with her twin mounds.


    Due to the size of the spear, it felt like it was filling up to the inside of her throat, but Ophelia did her best to move her tongue.


    Kuu.. Umm..!


    Bahamut flinched slightly at the sudden feeling that hit him more intensely than he had expected.


    <em>This is this a fell*tio? Isnt it more fun than I thought? Ugh!</em>


    Ophelia violently su*cked her Lords spear.


    Due to her intense will to satisfy her Lord no matter what, she gradually began to move her tongue and mouth militantly.


    Swoop! Chew! Churup!


    Ophelia made seductive sounds, as her dazzlingly wriggling tongue wrapped around her Lords spear like a snake.


    It was much easier for her to do something she had experience with rather than something she was unfamiliar with.


    At that moment


    Uh..uhhgh!


    !


    The next moment, a warm feeling began to fill Ophelias mouth.


    It was sticky and thick, and it started to rapidly fill her mouth, and at the same time, a fishy smell began to irritate her nose.


    Whoa


    Bahamut let out a small sigh filled with pleasure.


    Ophelia paused for a moment and then carefully pulled out her Lords spear from her mouth.


    Surprisingly, the spear came out in rtively clean condition.


    The reason for that was


    Oop ooph.. gulp


    Ah


    The next moment, Ophelia passed the contents of her mouth down her throat.


    Seeing that, Bahamut felt a little embarrassed and spoke to her.


    That did you just swallow that? It must be fishy


    But its a grace given to me by my Lord how can I waste it


    Umm


    Bahamut looked a bit embarrassed at Ophelias words.


    However, there was still a smile on Ophelias lips as she watched Bahamut.


    It was a smile from the sense of aplishment, that she, somehow met her Lords expectations.


    Then, are you satisfied with this, Lord?


    Ophelia blushed and shyly asked.


    In response, Bahamut began to show a caring expression while looking at her.


    And


    No. Not yet


    .Yes?


    At her Lords words, a bewildered look appeared on Ophelias face.


    She knew that once men released their essence, it would be over, and it had been that way until now.


    However soon Ophelias eyes fell on her Lords gigantic spear, whose ferocity was still undiminished.


    Ah


    Well, anyway it was pretty good just now. Thanks, Ophelia.


    Lord


    With those words, Bahamut patted her head with a gentle hand.


    Ophelia began to feel as though she was about to burst into tears at the sight of her Lord, who was behavingpletely different from the time she was assaulted by a dissatisfied customer in the past.


    And


    Then I will be taking the lead next. Will it be okay?


    Ah yes please<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Next up cave exploration!


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 8: Master of the Dark Sword VI (2)

    Chapter 8: Master of the Dark Sword VI (2)


    Goblin: The following content it not suitable for ki*ds. You have been warned.<hr>


    Ophelia nodded at her Lords words, and following her Lords gestures, she slowlyy down on the bed.


    In that state, Ophelia felt strangely embarrassed and slightly brought her hands together toward her chest.


    Looking at her, once again feeling that she was really cute, Bahamut slowly began to approach her.


    Bahamut cautiously approached Ophelia.


    Looking closely at her body lying under the moonlight, he was able to suddenly discover something new.


    It was small scars all over her body.


    Looking at the scars he hadnt seen before, Bahamut was able to understand just how hard her life must have been in the past.


    <em>Originally, she a woman who would have suffered and died in the future but now I want to change that</em>


    While thinking that, Bahamut slowly began to caress Ophelias bo*dy.


    He gently rubbed her small twin mounds with his hands.


    It didnt give him the same feeling of fullness as Isolda, but it was rather a step above that in terms of sticity, perhaps because of her trained muscles.


    Awwh!


    Ophelia groaned as if she was a little excited by Bahamuts touch.


    Looking at her as she trembled like a cat, Bahamut began to smile without even realizing it.


    It is okay? Did I use so much strength?


    Ah no. Please continue.. please continue


    At Ophelias pleading words, Bahamut once again caressed her mounds, then slowly kissed the nape of her neck.


    He felt the feeling of softness and firmness at the same time.


    At the same time, Bahamuts hand began to move toward Ophelias wa*ist and abdo*men.


    He felt the warm skin, and the muscles underneath it.


    Bahamut felt a little envious for a moment at the solid abs that he could feel from his fingertips.


    <em>She has quite a bit of muscle, but not to the extent that it ruins her beauty certainly, a warriors body is different..</em>


    Afterwards, Bahamut continued to caress Ophelias bo*dy, thinking that he might need to start exercising himself.


    Ah Lord Bahamut


    Ophelia called her Lords name in a sweet voice.


    With continued caressing, it seemed as if her body had be considerably hot, and Bahamut himself was no different.


    The liquid from her secret garden began to drip onto the sheet.


    In response, Bahamut corrected his posture and carefully grabbed her legs.


    Ophelia Im going to put it in.


    Yes please


    With those words, Bahamut slowly began to insert his great spear into Ophelias honey pot.


    Ahhh!!!


    The next moment, Ophelia blocked the screams that burst out due to feeling more pain than she had previously thought.


    She was prepared from the moment she saw its gigantic size, but she really didnt expect that she would receive a shock far beyond that of the men she had dealt with in the past.


    Gwah are you okay?


    Looking at Ophelia, who was trembling while strongly pulling the nket, Bahamut asked with worry


    He started to worry that his dragon might be too big for her small honey pot.


    However, at Bahamuts words, Ophelia shook her head and spoke with difficulty.


    Ha ha ha ha.. I.. Im.. okay.. ha.. but.. just a little a little slower


    Okay tell me anytime if youre having a hard time.


    Ophelia nodded with tears on her face at Bahamuts words.


    Seeing that, Bahamut continued to insert his spear into Ophelias secret cave while controlling his pace as much as possible.


    Kuuu!!!


    A pain that seemed to explode from the deep began to engulf Ophelia. But feeling more than happy, she endured it with all her might.


    <em>It came in.. inside me.. my Lord is inside me!</em>


    She had thought that it would never happen.


    She had thought that she would have to give up, that she wouldnt be allowed to.


    But. Her unreasonable foolishness her caring Lord was willing to listen!


    If so, she too had to repay the favor.


    Ophelia began to apply strength to her lower body while thinking about that.


    As a result, Bahamut began to feel that the squeeze in the cramped ce were getting stronger.


    <em>It this okay? It should be alright if I move my body like this</em>


    Concerned about her state, Bahamut grabbed Ophelias le*gs and started moving his hi*ps as slowly as possible.


    Ohh! Aww! Aww!!


    Ophelia let out a pained moan and flinched strongly whenever Bahamut moved.


    Bahamut knew that as a warrior, she was mustve been ustomed to pain, but she was still letting out sounds like this. However, even in pain, Ophelia didnt tell him to stop.


    Rather, Ophelia started to move her own waist at some point.


    As a result, Bahamut also felt his mood rise more and more and began to move his body with more and more vigor.


    Kuh.. gwah.. are you okay, Ophelia?


    Mnwah its okay.. ugh!. its its! So deep inside me! The Lords spear goes deep!!!


    Ophelia shouted in a voice mixed with pain and joy. As a result, Bahamut also gradually lost control and began to pou*nd more intensely, like a runaway lotive.


    The restraint he had at the beginning had disappeared before he knew it.


    All he could feel at the moment was Ophelias cave frantically gripping his spear and her screams.


    Ooohhh! Amazing!!!


    Ophelia let out a violent scream and her secret garden gushed out her love juice.


    Recognizing that she had reached her cli*max, Bahamut didnt stop.


    No. he couldnt stop!


    The state of Bahamut was in now, could be thought of as a little more restrainedpared to the time with Isolda.


    He didnt care that much about her feelings while dealing with Isolda, who had violently rejected him.


    But.. he had to be careful while making love to the woman who had dly epted him.


    Dealing with Ophelia, who was struggling to ept him even at the moment while shedding tears due to the pain beyond her limits.


    Bahamut sincerely gave into his emotions.


    <em>I have to exercise a bit of restraint ah but its impossible this is so good!</em>


    Ophelias back muscles were tense.


    Holding onto it, Bahamut thrust his great spear in*to Ophelia with all his might.


    Haaagh! Lord lord good good I am cu*ming!


    At the same time, Ophelia spewed out her true feelings without realizing it while making seductive sounds.


    ordingly, Bahamut also felt that he was slowly reaching his limit and hugged her body even more tightly.


    And


    Kuh.. me.. me too.. good! Ophelia! You are mine forever! Only mine! Haaapp!


    Im so happy Im so happy!! Ophelia forever! Lords forever!.. Lords! Ugh! Hauuu!!!


    Ophelia bent her body backwards due to another cli*max.


    At the same time, as if something inside of his head exploded, Bahamuts essence shot into Ophelias wo*mb with furious momentum!


    At the same time, Ophelias love juice poured once again, and the bed on which the two were entangled was soaked wet.


    Just like that, the feeling of pleasure that came like a storm, mixed with the waves of happiness, gradually subsided.


    Bahamut pulled his spear out of Ophelias honey pot, which seemed to be looser than before.


    Haaah! Haaa


    Ophelia trembled as she let out her breath,pletely exhausted.


    Even though she had fought countless life-and-death battles, she had never been so exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Bahamuty down on the bed, feeling formidable fatigue while watching that scene.


    <em>I lost control</em>


    Looking at Ophelia convulsing in a state of distraught, Bahamut began to feel a little guilty.


    Losing control midway through, he pushed too far, unintentionally shocking her beyond the limit.


    However, more than that feeling, the feeling of happiness slowly nestled in Bahamuts heart.


    It was apletely different feelingpared to the feeling of conquest or achievement he felt from his sadis*tic rtionship with Isolda.


    A calm yet warm feeling of contentment filled his inner being.


    <em>Is this union with someone you love now I understand that those who say that pure love is true arent that wrong</em>


    Just as he was thinking about that, Ophelias flushed face entered Bahamuts eyes.


    Her face with her eyes closed, was soaked in sweat and fatigue.


    But nevertheless, a smile was on Ophelias lips.


    A smile filled with so much deep happiness.


    Sigh Lord.. ah.. ah.. my.. Lord..


    Ophelia calls him with a warm, loving voice.


    Looking at her act like that, Bahamut slowly kissed her on the forehead.


    Ophelia then slowly moved her hand and began to caress Bahamuts cheek.


    Receiving her gentle warmth, Bahamut slowly closed his eyes.


    She was iparably strong, iparably pitiful and beautiful


    He felt a deep affection for the strongest Dark Sword who would protect him, and stay by his side forever.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Had to level up my creativity.


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 9: Refining a Lapis Lazuli I (1)

    Chapter 9: Refining a Lapis Lazuli I (1)


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    Hearing the birds chirping in his ears, Bahamut opened his eyes feeling deep fatigue.


    Bahamut slowly woke up from sleep while bathing in the bright morning sun.


    Beside him was the figure of Ophelia, who was sleeping peacefully.


    Umm Lord Bahamut I love you..


    Ophelia was curled up under the covers and talked in her sleep.


    Watching that, Bahamut gently caressed her hair.


    This was the woman who he first fell in love with him aftering to this world.


    At first, it started as a simple investment rtionship, but now, she had be a very important person to him. As he looked at her sleeping face a smile slowly began to spread on Bahamuts lips.


    At that moment


    ?!


    Oh? Did I wake you up?


    Ah Lord Lord..


    Ophelia woke up from Bahamuts touch and opened her eyes.


    Then, she suddenly started to cover her face with the nket, as if she felt ashamed when she remembered what happenedst night.


    Sorry, was I a little harsh yesterday?


    Ahno not really Im good very much


    Ophelia spoke with a voice that seems to crawl into Bahamuts heart.


    Then she looked at Bahamut and asked in a low voice.


    Uh uh what about you? When did the Lord wake up?


    Me? I guess I was happy enough. Thanks to Ophelias hard work.


    Ugh well


    Ophelia, feeling even more ashamed from Bahamuts words, burrowed into the nket and hid her face.


    Seeing her act so cute, Bahamut felt the urge to hug this cat-like woman.


    Unfortunately, now was not the time.


    Well lets have more fun again next time. Shall we go out? Since we overslept a bit, you and I will have to hurry a little.


    At Bahamuts words, Ophelia poked her head out of the nket and nodded.


    ***


    Eastern Traders.


    In the current world, it was a business opportunity that could lift up, or destroy a business at the same time. It was the same as Kitcoin, which had both profitability and an enormous risk.


    The only difference was that unlike Kitco*in, which could be monitored in real time, Eastern Traders would take time to generate profit at least half a year.


    In other words, there was a strong risk that it couldnt be reversed once all things were decided.


    However, if someone failed, they would be blown away, and if they seed in bringing in goods, they would hit the jackpot, at least tens to hundreds of times.


    However, this investment couldnt be carried out in a simple way corresponding with just its benefits and risks.


    Basically, in order to prepare for the Eastern Traders, one had to prepare enormous ships or organize arge merchant procession with arge number of adventurers.


    Unlike modern times, it would take at least half a year to go to the east, so considering the travel expenses consumed along the way and preparations for various idents, it was impossible to get a high return.


    Even the top executives of Beden Merchant Company had to endure extreme stress to proceed with this venture, so it was possible for them to do it, but they were not hasty in their preparation.


    ordingly, each of the top executives developed a method to increase stability and minimize risk even if they had to give up a certain portion of the profit.


    That is how, the concept of investment was introduced in this world.


    It was basically started by therge guilds thatprised the eastern trading sphere.


    After they decided on a leader and other basic means, they started to recruit investors who would finance and cooperate with the business by posting a notice to the Merchants Association.


    It allowed small, medium, and upper tiers organizations, or individuals or nobles who to invest funds and manpower in exchange for a certain share of the profits from the trade, and in that way, many people and forces gathered their strength to form one giant trader.


    When arge number of members, its stability was much higher than that of an individual, and furthermore, even if an ident urred on the way, some benefit could still be obtained.


    In addition, the burden of risk in case ofplete failure would be reduced, it was a business method that had many advantages in many ways.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 9: Refining a Lapis Lazuli I (2)

    Chapter 9: Refining a Lapis Lazuli I (2)


    In fact, in the novel [Fallen Warrior], there were stories about people who made a whopping 100-fold profit from Eastern Traders, so it was worth investing enough to make a lot of money.


    And today.


    In Bahamuts hands was the news he had been waiting for all along regarding the Eastern Traders.


    Finally, the announcement is out.


    Yes, it is, sir.


    At Bahamuts words, Ashbel also said with a look full of anticipation.


    It was one of the businesses that his Lord has been interested in ever since he came to his senses.


    It was an announcement about the recruitment of investors for Eastern Traders by the Uranus Merchant Company, one of the giant merchantpanies of the Holy Empire.


    In terms of size, it was one of the continentsrgest, evenrger than Bahamuts Beden Merchant Company. Moreover, it had a solid foundation holding more than half of themercial district of the Holy Empire in the center of the continent.


    It was obvious that investors would flock to the trade led by the Uranus Merchant Company, and as it had already hit the jackpot with trade sess without a single failure several times in the past, it could be said that not only its reputation but also the objective probability of sess was very high.


    <em>Like Kitcoin, it has a 100% chance of making a profit so of course, people would gather like clouds, right?</em>


    With that thought in mind, Bahamut slowly began reading the contents of the announcement once again.


    Basically, the Uranus Merchant Companys stake was set at 40%, and investors could buy the remaining 60%.


    However, in order to prevent excessivepetition, each investor or merchantpany could not purchase more than 5% of the shares, no matter what.


    In addition to that, Bahamut nodded slowly as he read the details such as the time and ce of the auction and other minor regtions, such as [Even if the trade failspletely, we cannot be held ountable.]


    <em>Certainly she seem to have prepared very well. Really well prepared that woman.</em>


    As he recalled the description of the woman he had read in the novel, a smile slowly began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    Then, I will prepare someone to send right away. Since the auction will be held in the Holy Empires Vienna, we cannot dy


    No, there is no need for that.


    Yes? What did you not intend to invest here?


    Ashbel was bewildered by his Lords unexpected words.


    Looking at him, Bahamut spoke in a bright voice.


    I intend to invest, so I will go they myself.


    Yes?


    Get ready, a few days now, we head to Vienna.


    Ah.. yes! I understand, Lord!


    At Bahamuts words, Ashbel responded with surprise and a little joy at the same time.


    ***


    Vienna, the capital of the Holy Empire.


    It was a strategically important ce bordering the Dragona Empire.


    As one of themercial centers of the continent, this city was always overflowing with numerous merchants and the goods they brought.


    Silk! Silk from the East! We invite only those who know the price!


    Buy flowers! Flowers! Not just any flowers! There Tulips are rare items that can only be found in the Tarkic Empire! Its popr even among nobles, so make sure to get one for your home!


    Heydy, why dont you take a look at this? This is the Mermaids Tears, the finest pearl ne imported from the Dragona Empire. They say it brings good luck, so you should buy one too!


    It was a hub for merchants aiming to sell high-end goods imported from other regions.


    As she casually passed between the stalls, Ophelia quickly made her way to where her Lord was waiting.


    Im back, my Lord.


    Yeah, good work. Did you get what I had asked for?


    Yes, merchants from the Dragona Empire were selling them at surprisingly low prices.


    With those words, Ophelia carefully took something out.


    A deep smile began to form on Bahamuts lips as he looked at the thing contained in a small bottle.


    What is that Lord? The sale of equity rights will start in two days, but youve been looking for this ever since you came here


    The Bahamuts party had arrived ahead of schedule at Vienna.


    However, since he came here, Bahamut has been diligently searching for something by dispatching Ophelia and other subordinates.


    So Ashbel couldnt hold back his curiosity and asked a question, and Bahamut looked at him and said with a deep smile on his lips.


    It is the key. A key to opening a treasure chest containing immeasurable riches.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 10: Refining a Lapis Lazuli II (1)

    Chapter 10: Refining a Lapis Lazuli II (1)


    The Uranus Merchant Company was situated in the Holy Empire and took the business district of Vienna as its headquarters.


    However, the current owner of this organization, which was named after the male god of the sky in ancient mythology, was in fact, a woman.


    A woman with dark blue eyes and glossy blue hair reminiscent of the sea.


    The current owner of the Uranus Merchant Company, was her early 30s but still maintained a beautiful appearance.


    She was called by the nickname the Lady of Blue Gold piszuli).


    The woman by the name of Bertina Minerva upied the position of the owner of the Uranus Merchant Company nine years ago due to theck of a proper heir following the death of her husband, who was the previous owner.


    Of course, there were voices of dissatisfaction with the fact that the Uranus Merchant Company, amercial giant, had fallen into the hands of a widow, but the results she had shown over the past nine years was ster enough to eliminate such voices.


    Bertina, who had umted enormous wealth by sessively seeding in high-risk trade with the East, and seeding in defeating countlesspetitors, now had a firm grasp on the Senate of the Holy Empire based on the enormous funds she had behind her back.


    Once an object of ridicule, she was now admired and feared by many, and she was actively using her reputation to expand the power of the Uranus Merchant Company.


    We havepletely taken control of themercial district in Frankfurt, Madame.


    Good job. With this, I wont have to worry about that annoying Maximilian Company any longer.


    Of course. Since we have erased their forces from the root, there will be no fools who will challenge us for a while.


    At the secretarys words, Bertina quietly nodded in affirmation.


    Over the past few years, the terrifying growth rate of the Uranus Merchant Company had naturally been a target of caution for the higher ups of the Holy Empire.


    However, it wasnt an easy task for even the empire to stop the rise of Uranus Merchant Company, which used the astronomical funds earned through Eastern trade. So eventually, in a effort to contain it, the empire decided to divide themercial district between the Uranus Merchant Company and the Merchant Alliance.


    Thus, began amercial war with money as a weapon in the background of the empire.


    The two forcespeted to take over the other sides business district by injecting funds and bribing people, and if necessary, mobilized mercenaries to attack the others stronghold.


    However, the Merchant Alliance, which had managed to flourish to some extent in its early days, gradually began to lose its power at some point.


    The Uranus Merchant Company had temporarily united under themand of Bertina and moved together as one, while the Merchant Alliance, which was formed from a temporary alliance was still not well united due to factors like, enmity and envy. It was onlyrge in size, but in reality was like a scarecrow with separate limbs.


    In the end, two years after themercial war broke out, the giants finally knelt down to Bertina.


    The Merchant Alliance entered into a humiliating treaty with Bertina and was reduced to a position where they could either go bankrupt or barely survive.


    Bertinas Uranus Merchant Company seeded in seizing the throne of the highest rankedmercial organization in the Empire.


    And now


    Bertina heard the news that she had seeded in severing the breath of the Maximillian Company, which had resisted her until the end.


    There was nothing to fear anymore for the Lady of Blue Gold, and now, based on the enormous wealth and power she had acquired, she was thinking of putting into action the things she had only dreamed of so far, one by one.


    <em>The next thing to do is to organize the small merchants of the empire and take control of allmercial districts. If that happens, the Uranus Merchant Company will be able toy a solid foundation, and expand beyond the empire!</em>


    However, although themercial war had ended in their victory, the Uranus Merchant Company wasntpletely unscathed.


    Thepetitive investment to stealmercial rights resulted in huge financial losses, and many adventurers, who they had nurtured, either died or were no longer able to y an active duty.


    <em>It would be unreasonable to directly touch the small merchants now, considering that we havent yet fully recovered from the damage. If they suddenly form an united front, itd be hard for us now to handle it. But if we leave them alone, a new enemy might appear and try to fight us. Then</em>


    Thinking of something, a cold smile began to form on Bertinas lips.


    Because she had seeded ining up with an appropriate ploy to achieve her ambition.


    ***


    Have you heard about the recent initiative of the Uranus Merchant Company?


    I see, wasnt there a lot of talk about amercial wars and whatnot? Now that the war is over, the trade that has been suspended for two years will be resumed.


    Thats good news! Doesnt it mean that if we do well, there is an opportunity to secure a huge profit?


    This time, the upper management of the Uranus Merchant Company also offered arge 60% stake! Considering that they never put out more than 40% before, its quite unconventional.


    Yeah, thats right. In the aftermath of themercial war, the other side is also short of funds, so they naturally have no choice but to raise the stakes of investors.


    Im sure the small merchants will pack their money and flock like clouds, right?


    The Uranus Merchant Company has never failed before! Lets take this opportunity to earn some money. Once we get our hands on the equity rights, wouldnt that be an instant fortune?


    The news of the investment recruitment of the Uranus Merchant Company, which was a major organization in Eastern trade, began to spread rapidly among the merchants.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 10: Refining a Lapis Lazuli II (2)

    Chapter 10: Refining a Lapis Lazuli II (2)


    Not only within the Holy Empire, but even in the Dragona Empire, those who showed interest were starting to appear one after another.


    However, those who started to move more quickly and sensitively about the business opportunity were, of course, small and medium-sized merchants within the Holy Empire.


    The aftermath of themercial war was a devastating situation for them.


    Although it didnt go down to the level of having their limbs cut off like the Merchant Alliance, it was true that they had sufferedrge and small damages, akin to shrimps cough up in the middle of a fight between whales.


    For them, the news of the resumption of Eastern trade by the Uranus Merchant Company was like the wee rain after a long drought.


    Up to 400% profit!


    As the history of the past 9 years proved that it was an investment with a 100% chance of sess, it was only natural to jump into a business that could not only make up for the damages caused by the aftermath of the war, but also make a hefty profit.


    With such expectations and hopes, countless small and medium-sized merchants of the Holy Empire packed up their funds and gathered at the headquarters of the Uranus Merchant Company in Vienna, and Ashbel, who had beenmanded by Bahamut, was also included in the procession.


    Hmm I expected it, but its really quite huge. Who would ever think that the procession to make an investment could be so huge? I really envy them as a merchant.


    Yes. Certainly this is the first time I have seen so many people cram thisrge building.


    Ophelia, who was ordered to protect Ashbel and was apanying him, also expressed her thoughts.


    The headquarters of the Uranus Merchant Company had a sizeparable to that of a royal castle. Nevertheless, there were so many people gathered inside the building that it was impossible to see the end of the line due to it being so long.


    All of them were people from all over the empire who wanted to participate in the investment, and even outside the building, there were people who wanted to hoard investment rights.


    At this rate, it wont take long for the investor recruitment to end. What is our purchase target?


    Master told me to buy up to 5%, which is the limit, but its not impossible to buy more than that if we use a trick.


    Yes? Uh what do you mean?


    Do you still not understand why Master had you apany me?


    Yes, it is to protect Mr. Ashbel in case of any unexpected situation


    At Ophelias words, Ashbel slowly clicked his tongue.


    Tsk tsk youll need to study more if you want to be the Masters woman.


    N.. yes? That why is that


    Ophelia tilted her head at the sudden words of Ashbel, and seeing her act like that, Ashbel sighed and exined.


    You just have to hold this and quietly submit it to the receptionist. Until then, pretend that you dont know me.


    Eh? Ah.. yes.. I understand.


    With a question mark still floating above her head at Ashbels words, Ophelia did as he told her to do.


    After almost half a day passed in silence, it was finally their turn.


    Ashbel handed out a sealed envelope to the receptionist.


    I am from the Beden Merchant Company. My Master wants to purchase all of the 5% share, up to the limit.


    At Ashbels words, the people sitting there began to mumble for a while.


    If someone said 5% share of the Eastern Trade investment, it might seem like a small scalepared to the whole, but if you look at the pure amount, it was a huge amount of money.


    It was so huge that one could even buy an entire small vige!


    Soon after they opened the envelope Ashbel had brought with him, they began nodding their heads in agreement.


    It really is the Beden Merchant Company. If thats the case, youll be able to afford this amount.


    Thank you for your investment. Lady Bertina will also be pleased with the cooperation of the Beden Merchant Company.


    With those words, the receptionists handed out certificates with golden seals.


    It had been almost a day since they were sitting here, but it was the first time they had ever put a golden stamp on a certificate.


    You will make a big profit. See youter.


    Good work.


    Ashbel escaped the ce under the heated gazes of the receptionist and the people around her.


    Ophelia, who had been standing a short distance away front of them, then approached the receptionist.


    Hey.. this.. please.


    With a slight timid appearance, Ophelia held out the envelope with the seal that Ashbel had given her earlier. The receptionist then opened the envelope and checked the contents inside.


    And..


    Ohh.. 2% from the Pepper Merchant Company


    The Pepper Merchant Company I heard that it was founded by a nobleman a while ago. Is he thinking of jumping into the East Trade even with all the risks?


    There mustve been some information he picked up somewhere. Besides, this is the Uranus Merchant Company, not some shady organization. There are enough people who would wants to make a bold investment just by hearing its reputation.


    I guess so. Okay, take the certificate. Here.


    Along with those words, the receptionists handed over a certificate with a silver seal


    Even if it was 2%, it was still a huge amount, but the impact of Ashbel, who had bought the first 5% just before, was so strong that this one received rtively little attention.


    With the certificate of purchase of the 2% stake in her hand, Ophelia made a strange expression and came out of the building.


    <em>I think I now understand what he meant</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 11: Refining a Lapis Lazuli III (1)

    Chapter 11: Refining a Lapis Lazuli III (1)


    Coming out of the still crowded building, Ophelia found Ashbel waiting for her at a distance.


    How did it go?


    Here it is. I just followed what you said.


    Good job.


    With those words, Ashbel took the certificate from Ophelia.


    When they purchased the certificate, the receptionist also recorded it, so even if they lost it, they would receive the profit. The receptionists did it especially for the top investors of 1% or more.


    However, it was good to take care of the certificate and not lose it, as it would inevitably make the process more inconvenient.


    Looks like were done with the task.


    Fortunately. But where did the Master go? I havent seen him since yesterday


    Umm not too long ago, he said that he was simply going somewhere to y around, but


    Usually, Bahamut refused toe to such a ce even for work, but this time around, he not only wanted toe, but he also disappeared somewhere with the excuse of just ying around.


    However, Ashubel thought that the current Bahamut, who seemed to have maturedpletely after dumping Isolda, wouldnt do that.


    Above all, didnt Bahamut himself say that he wanted toe here in the first ce?


    As he was thinking along that line, suddenly, bits of information regarding a certain event from before began to pop up in Ashbels mind, and he asked, Come to think of it, Ophelia, what was that thing you bought for the Master?


    Yes? Ah thats


    Even though he had asked Bahamut the other day, he only received some vague answers.


    As a result, Ashbel asked Ophelia about the identity of that thing, just in case.


    Regarding that, Ophelia told Ashbel the things she knew.


    However, after hearing the answer, Ashbels doubts started to grow even more.


    Hoh why would he need that


    I dont know any more than that. But the Lord said something else too, right? That, it was a key to opening a treasure chest containing immeasurable riches


    I dont know how it could be considered a key. Well I did hear that the Dragona Empire makes a key of luck with it.


    Why dont we just wait and see? Its our Master, so it must have a deeper meaning.


    Ummm..


    Ophelia nodded with unwavering trust.


    Seeing her attitude, Ashbel didnt show it, but inside he began to feel a bit proud.


    Bahamut had been an ipetent master who even Ashbel couldn''t trust until not long ago.


    Then, one day, Ashbel suddenly began to feel proud of the fact that the young man suddenly grew up! He then captured the heart of a woman whom he had just met in less than a month, and even received her full trust.


    <em>Thats true, but where did he really go? Im still a little worried</em>


    With that thought in mind, Ashbel and Ophelia headed for the inn where the party was staying as nned.


    ***


    Looking at the person prostrated in front of his eyes, Bahamut quietly nodded.


    The man was holding a small child in one hand and was bowing his head in tears.


    Bahamut confirmed once again that the puzzle he had been thinking of fit perfectly now, and he began to slowly smile as the corner of his mouth lifted up.


    Now then shall we stop here? Youd better hurry up and get ready to leave. If she finds out about this, she wont let you go.


    Yes thank you! Thank you!


    With those words, the man took his leave along with the child.


    Watching this scene, Bahamut began to recall the contents of the novel again.


    <em>Its darkest under themp it was a difficult problem to solve without knowing the correct answer.</em>


    With those thoughts, Bahamut took the bottle that Ophelia had given him and slowly went outside.


    There was nothing in it anymore, but he packed it with care, as it was the first thing the woman he loved had bought him.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 11: Refining a Lapis Lazuli III (2)

    Chapter 11: Refining a Lapis Lazuli III (2)


    As she looked down at the countless people in front of her eyes, a deep smile began to bloom on the lips of Bertina, the Lady of Blue Gold.


    <em>The power of trust is truly frightening. So many people gathered</em>


    Trust was was hard thing to earn, but once you earn it, it was a tool that could be used in many ways.


    A powerful tool that could help someone, move someone and even drive someone to death depending on the situation.


    As she recalled the results it would soon show, Bertina began to feel a deep sense of excitement.


    <em>I wont have to wait for long. With this, the chains of contempt Ive been receiving will bepletely shattered. That woman like the Rose Emperor of the Dragona Empire, I will be able to show off my dignity to the entire continent!</em>


    Bertina enjoyed the pleasant feeling as she thought of the a future that was starting take shape in her grasp.


    At that moment, a voice called her from behind.


    Mistress, a guest has requested for a meeting.


    A guest? Who the hell is it this time


    The voice announcing the news seemed a bit unfamiliar, but soon she slowly looked back, not paying too much attention to that fact.


    Standing there was a man that gave her a sharp impression, a man she had never seen before.


    Who are you?


    Nice to meet you, Bertina Minerva, the Lady of Blue Gold. My name is Bahamut Fernandez, the owner of the Beden Merchant Company.


    Bahamut? Right Ive heard of that name before


    Hearing the familiar name, Bertina began to look a bit cautious.


    The Beden Merchant Company, which controlled Schwyz, was another central axis of continental trade.


    Although its forces were iparable to the current Uranus Merchant Company, it reigned as the solemercial giant of an entire region, so she had heard rumors about it to some extent.


    Afterpleting her analysis of the other person, Bertina gestured and sent the servants out of the room.


    Since the other party was not an insignificant person, she decided that it would be in each others interest to prevent the information of this meeting from leaking out.


    After the servants left, Bertina looked at Bahamut and continued talking with a light smile on her face.


    You were the one who ended the Evern Merchant Company a while ago. Hearing the story, I was a little amazed. You destroyed that Isolda in an instant?


    Thats right. So the rumors have already reached this far.


    Because that child, Isolda, was a talent I had been keeping an eye on. Well its probably irrelevant now that she copsed like that.


    Heh


    Bahamut smiled lightly at Bertinas words, and Bertina began to pay close attention to his attitude.


    Even though she was clearly superior, this man didnt show any signs of bending or shrinking even when facing an opponent who was clearly stronger than himself.


    And his demeanor was arousing considerable interest in Bertinas mind.


    Well anyway there must be a reason why the owner of the Beden Merchant Company came to visit me. Since you are a guest, I will treat you with my own hands.


    Then I guess I should thank you for your hospitality.


    Bahamut spoke with a sharp mocking voice.


    In response, Bertina momentarily felt an inexplicable emotion and asked him.


    What does that mean?


    You will know what I mean when you see it for yourself.


    With those words, Bahamut took something out of his pocket and threw it in front of Bertina.


    A pile of papers fell to the floor.


    At first nce, it was a rude act, but the moment she saw what it was, Bertina was automatically forced to kneel on the floor and pick it up.


    What! What.. this.. this.. all.. What? Uh.. how.. how these things..


    Bertina started muttering in a trembling voice, the leisure she had just a moment ago was gone in an instant.


    Her blue eyes, akin to a pair ofpiszuli, began to lose their luster, and her body, which had been firm and unshakable like that of a solid blue jewel, began to tremble without hesitation. (G: The irony here is thatpiszuli is quite brittlepared to other jewel.)


    The bundles of papers scattered in front of her eyes just had that much of a devastating effect.


    They had enough deadly power to make even the Lady of Blue Gold, who controlled themercial power of the Holy Empire feel that way.


    And watching her tremble in fear, Bahamut spoke with a cold tone towards one of the main viinesss in the novel in front of his eyes.


    You really didnt think it would be your turn after Isolda, did you? My dear Lapis Lazuli.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 12: Refining a Lapis Lazuli IV (1)

    Chapter 12: Refining a Lapis Lazuli IV (1)


    One of the best ways to hunt was to lure the prey with bait.


    In this case, it was natural that the higher the quality of the bait, the higher the sess rate of hunting.


    In that respect, the bait that Bertina came up with was far too perfect.


    To the point where it would be considered too wasteful to even use it as bait.


    However, despite the enormous value of the bait, Bertina was resolutely prepared to sacrifice it.


    The prey that precious bait would lure just had that much of an enormous value.


    A value that had made herpletely infatuated.


    Enough to keep her from knowing that she herself was bing the prey.


    ***


    No matter how confident you are, do you really think you have the ability to devour the countless people downstairs all at once? In terms of scale, youre even worse than that bi*tch Isolda.


    Bahamut spoke lightly while looking at Bertina, who was kneeling in front of him.


    However, knowing the terrifying weight of his words, Bertina could only stare up at the man, while her body trembled in dread.


    Investment scheme for Eastern Trade. That alone is certainly not an attractive enough lure. But, the lure of 100% sess rate has apletely different feel. Of course, its not unreasonable for people to line up like this. But


    With those words, Bahamut slowly bent his knees and looked at Bertina.


    His face, which had turned expressionless in an instant, seemed akin to a grim reaper looking down to take the soul of a mortal with the swing of a scythe.


    Wasnt it all a lie? Eastern Trade you didnt even intend to start it in the first ce. No, to be precise, you had no intention of starting properly.


    Thatthat


    The trade goods, and all the things you prepared are just low quality trash that only has a shiny appearance. The merchants will set off on a boat from Benessa and will cross the sea to find a way to the Tarkic Empire. And, the trade goods that will be transported to the Tarkic Empire will all drawn under the sea due to an ident that would ur by chance. Thus, this Eastern Trade will fail due to that unexpected ident, and all the investors wont be able to do anything!


    Bahamut was speaking very slowly, and Bertina was unable to say anything as her expression became even paler.


    The fact that all the ns she had made in secret were pouring out of this mans mouth was terrifying in itself.


    In front of Bertina, who was trembling in fear, Bahamut took out the investor recruitment announcement she had spread.


    If you look here it says that nopensation will be given for any liability in the event of an ident. Its a very interesting use. There was no such use when conducting the previous Eastern Trade. Now that you have no one to challenge you or any rivals, you found it really easy to include something like this, didnt you? If the small and medium-sized merchants who poured their money into this incident copsed, this kind of crappy use will be more and more useful in the future. This what a frightening thing to do! People say there is no limit to human greed, and it seems thats really true, doesnt it?


    Kuh!


    To Bertina, the wordsing out of Bahamuts mouth felt like wedges piercing into her heart.


    Therefore, while trembling with the terrible feeling of defeat she was feeling for the first time, Bertina asked the man who knew all her ns in a sharp voice.


    You how how did you know? All of this how?


    Hmm well? How did I find out? Im sorry, but Im not a fan of divulging information


    Bertina lowered her head at Bahamuts words.


    Watching her taste the humiliation of defeat like that, Bahamut once again began to think of the spoiler that only he knew.


    The Lady of Blue Gold, Bertina Minerva.


    One of the main viiness in the novel [Fallen Warrior].


    She was woman who took control of all themercial districts of the Holy Empire and wielded the enormous power and money that came out of it to her hearts content.


    She was a character who actually appeared at the first half of the novel. She considered Isaac, the protagonist, as the man who had killed Isolda, whom she had been supporting, as an enemy and continued to attack him.


    Eventually, due to the betrayal of her trusted aide, her evil deeds were exposed and she was defeated.


    And, the reason why her trusted aide betrayed his mistress was because of the knowledge that Isaac hade across by chance while he was still in prison due to Isoldas scheme.


    It was the knowledge of a cure for a certain disease, discovered by a doctor who was treated like a madman and was imprisoned along with him.


    It was about a rare disease that neither magicians nor priests could cure, and the protagonist, despite being musclebrained, had remembered his words well.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 12: Refining a Lapis Lazuli IV (2)

    Chapter 12: Refining a Lapis Lazuli IV (2)


    Andter, the protagonist used that knowledge to cure the incurable disease of the daughter of Bertinas trusted aide, and seeded in catching Bertinas hidden weakness through that trusted aide.


    The cure for that incurable disease was surprisingly simple.


    Feeding them pearls made of mermaid tears, which were produced in the Dragona Empire. It was something that could be obtained with a little effort at the market in Vienna even now.


    To the general popce, it was simply regarded as a jewel, but Bahamut, as a reader of the novel, knew that it was a hidden secret drug for treating that particr disease.


    In addition, as he was well aware of the incident in which numerous small and medium-sized merchants were ruined in the ident of the Eastern Trade, he knew the exact time when Bertinas scheme would be in motion.


    So, he prepared all the things necessary to deal with her, thereby grabbing the vile viiness by the neck.


    ***


    This man named, Bahamut knew about all her ns!


    But even at the moment, as she knelt in front of him, Bertinas mind was thinking without stopping.


    It was clear that the man in front of her had grabbed her achilles heel.


    Given his reputation and influence as the owner of the Beden Merchant Company, it was possible that Bahamut could easily make her n a mess at once, just by announcing the fact to the people who were still forming a huge crowd in front of the building.


    Even if he didnt do that right away, it was clear that the Uranus Merchant Company would be destroyed in an instant, simply by sending these materials scattered in front of her eyes to the Emperor of the Holy Empire.


    For the Emperor of the Holy Empire, if he had such an enormous justification in his hands, he would proceed without hesitation! That man would definitely move with the aim of extorting the enormous wealth of the Uranus Merchant Company.


    In addition, he would be more that happy to send Bertina to prison for life in the process.


    <em>But this man didnt do that. He came directly to me like this without announcing the truth or handing over these materials to the emperor. Doesnt that mean</em>


    Any normal person wouldve done that, but the man in front of her eyes was also a merchant like her.


    A person who knew how to make the best choice for profit.


    Destroying Bertina and the Uranus Merchant Company might make him feel good for a moment, but it wouldnt be of much benefit to him.


    <em>In other words, this man came here to make a deal with me using my weakness!</em>


    Bertina, who had thought that far, asked the scary man in front of her in the calmest voice possible.


    What do you want?


    Hmm well how much will our Lady of Blue Gold be willing to give me?


    Talking in an amused tone, Bahamut sat down on the chair.


    For Bertina, it was a situation where her life was at stake, but on the contrary, Bahamuts appearance seemed excessivelyfortable.


    In fact, considering that he was in the position of holding the hilt of the knife, Bahamuts attitude couldnt be more appropriate for the situation.


    But Bertina didnt show any reactions at all.


    The most important thing for her now was to survive no matter what.


    The only thing she could do was to try her best to get away from the de hanging above the nape of her neck.


    Even if it meant losing all of her limbs in the process!


    Afterpleting the calction, Bertina unconsciously frowned.


    <em>It hurt so much.</em>


    This blow was so terrible and deadly that it was iparable to anything she had ever suffered.


    Everything she has aplished over the past nine years would be ruined in an instant!


    Her dream, which seemed to be almost in the palm of her hand would really be just a dream, and would go away to a ce where she would never be able to grab it.


    But, nheless, she had to survive.


    <em>Another 9 years no, even if it takes 90 years, I will be able to make aeback!</em>


    Swallowing such a bone-crunching feeling, the viiness, Bertina, politely bowed her head and answered Bahamuts question in a calm voice.


    Anything if you want it everything.


    Good!


    The moment he heard that, a deep smile began to bloom on Baramuts lips.


    And


    Well then, first of all, shall we test how sincere you really are?


    What?


    For a moment, Bertina felt confused due to Bahamuts iprehensible words.


    And while looking straight at Bertinas face, Bahamut erased the smile from his face and spoke in a quiet voice.


    Dear Lady, take off your clothes.


    !<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (1)

    Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (1)


    It didnt take long for Bertina to understand what Bahamuts words meant.


    This man in front of her now owned her everything. So, there was nothing strange about her body being included in the list.


    Do I have to say it again? Take off your clothes,dy.


    Okay


    At Bahamuts words, Bertina began to take off her clothes with trembling hands.


    She started to unbutton the buttons of her gorgeous clothes one by one.


    In the past nine years, ever since her husbands death, she hadnt done something like this in front of any man, so her face started to burn with shame.


    <em>Ive never had the thought that I had to keep my chastity.</em>


    In fact, she tried to find a remarriage partner a few times, but in the end, all of them ended in failure. Simply because there was no man who could satisfy her requirements.


    Even so, being threatened to undress like this made her feel unbearably embarrassed.


    Kuh


    Her clothes slowly started to slide down from her body as thest button was undone.


    Although she was still wearing her underwear, it only covered her most private parts, and facing that reality, Bertina again realized that she waspletely defenseless in front of this man.


    Meanwhile, seeing Bertina take off her clothes and leaving only her underwear behind, Bahamuts mouth began to salivate reflexively.


    <em>Wow magnificent so thats the body of an experienced woman?</em>


    Remembering Isolda, who he thought had a magnificent figure, Bahamut was seized with a dazed feeling for a moment.


    Bertinas brea*sts were sorge that he wondered if he could even hold them in his palms. Her light brown are*s were clearly visible through her underwear, and although there was a little fat in her abdomen, but that rather emphasized her voluptuous figure.


    In addition, her butto*cks seemed firm yet stic, and it left him awed.


    He felt a bit bad to draw aparison, but Bertinas figure held a different type of allurepared to Ophelias perfect symmetry.


    Bahamut started to feel his body heat up.


    Great. Now lie down on the bed.


    Okey uh.


    As if embarrassed, Bertina headed towards the bed, while trying to cover her breasts and private parts with her hands.


    Watching her lie down with her head slightly turned sideways and as she bit her lip, Bahamut took off his clothes and moved closer to the ripe woman on the bed.


    You are far better than I imagined. Howe you still didnt remarry with a body like this? Men must have lined up to have you.


    Bertina only turned her head in reply and blushed.


    Unlike the time with Isolda, who was fiercely resisting, Bahamut grabbed Bertinas underwear as he looked at her slightly resigned appearance.


    And


    Uhh!


    Bahamuts hand easily peeled off herst piece of clothing.


    Right after that, Bahamut reached out and began to touch the are* andrge nip*les, which were open to behold.


    <em>It really is magnificent. Shes even more plump than Isolda.</em>


    As he enjoyed the sticity, Baramut began to feel his dragon raise its head as he touched mounds that were in the top ss in any world.


    Kuuah!


    Bertina began to flinch at Bahamuts touch, and her breathing was gradually bing rougher.


    Seeing that she was trying to suppress her moans, Bahamut began to feel that his sad*istic nature was beginning to act up.


    Its like, the more she resisted, he wanted to do it even more


    At the moment, he wanted to destroy her resistance, and ravage her ripe bo*dy.


    <em>Good. Her personality is the same as I expected so, should I begin in earnest now?</em>


    Intending to feel a different feeling from what he had felt before with Isolda and Ophelia, Bahamut briefly stopped fondling Bertinas mounds.


    Ugh


    Bertina made a strange expression while watching Bahamuts hand, which had stopped for a moment.


    She didnt know if she was feeling a sense of relief or regret, but considering what Bahamut said next, it proved to be thetter.


    Hey, if you dont like it that much, shall we make a bet?


    A bet? Why


    Bertina asked in a trembling voice at Bahamuts sudden proposal.


    In response, Bahamut said to her with a bright smile on his lips.


    For the next ten minutes, Ill do my best to make you c*um. If you dont even c*um once in between, you will win. We will assume that nothing happened between us and those materials will be cleanly destroyed, including the original. However, if I manage to make you c*um, you will be my faithful segs *ve forever. How is it? Would you like to try?


    !


    Bertina,pletely surprised at unexpected proposal, suddenly felt a spark of hope burning in her heart.


    From her point of view, it was something very foolish, but it also gave her a chance.


    She nodded her head without hesitation, considering that she could save her 9 years of efforts by simply holding back from having a cli*max for 10 minute.


    That bet Ill take it. Instead, you must keep your promise!


    Sure. Well use this pocket watch to measure the time. Then ready


    Gulp<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>And, it begins


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (2)

    Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (2)


    Goblin: Mildly hot chapter. Ki*ds stay away!<hr>


    Feeling intense tension from Bahamuts words, Bertina gulped.


    Then, the second hand of the clock reached zero


    Lets begin!


    With those words, Bahamut put down his watch and immediately started moving his hands.


    And his hand traveled right at Bertinas secret garden.


    Ahn.. wait a minute.. that.. there


    Why? Didnt I say that would be doing my best? Of course, if I have to attack, it has to be there!


    Dipping his fingers inside, Bahamut licked his lips.


    And


    Knueuuu!!


    Bahamut inserted his wet fingers into Bertinas m meat.


    At the same time, an unexpectedly strong sensation ran through Bertinas body, but nevertheless she gritted her teeth and began to endure it.


    <em>I can bear it I have to endure it!</em>


    A ce where no one had touched since her husband died. That precious ce was now being stabbed by the man in front of her eyes.


    However, it wasnt just a stabbing.


    It was as if he knew all the right spots very well, the spots that triggered her excitement, and she could even feels the sophistication of his hand movements.


    <em>Kuu what.. why.. this man is so good! Ahn no, if I think like this</em>


    A pleasure she had never felt during her rtionship with her husband began to fill up her mind at a terrifying speed.


    Bertina would never admit it, but honestly, she was feeling more pleasure than when she had done the deed with her husband, even though this man was simply ying with his fingers.


    <em>Ahn.. no.. the stimtion is too strong.. nooo! That Im starting to feel strange!</em>


    While only the most sensitive parts were being attacked with precision, Bertina felt jolts of electricity sh past her head, as the extreme pleasure made her almost lose her reason.


    <em>Ah no no! I wont lose!</em>


    Bertina gritted her teeth and tried to somehow ignore the feeling of Bahamuts touch.


    However, the harder she tried not to feel it, the sharper the sensation of the mans touch started to be.


    The more she tried to push it down, the clearer the touch of Bahamut she started to feel.


    However, despite all that, Bertina still endured.


    To ovee this situation.


    To keep her promise to her husband.


    To get her dreams back.


    But


    !


    Unfortunately, apart from her strong will, her body was already starting to react on its own.


    Oh, no not yet not yet never!


    A sensations blossomed from the depths of her body.


    Recognizing that something hot had began to flow slowly seep down her body, Bertina began to struggle to somehow contain it.


    <em>Just a little bit a little bit if I endure a little bit more</em>


    While thinking so, Bertina used all her transcendent mental power and held back the nectar that was trying to gush out of her honey hole.


    Bertina bit her lips until they bled as she forcibly stopped the cascade of excitement that was about to explode at any moment.


    At that moment


    Cheh its over.


    !


    She finally heard the words she wanted to hear for so long.


    Bahamuts hand, which had been moving with swift motion just before, stopped.


    At the same time, a bright smile began to bloom on Bertinas face.


    I did it I did it ahnn! Bertina screamed with joy.


    In that instant, as she felt the light shine again on her life that had fallen into abyss, she began to release all the tension.


    I won I overcame it.. it was close, but still kneuuu!


    Right after that, thick love juice began to flow from her m meat, showering her with a burst of stimtion.


    Due to the result of it being forcibly suppressed and then suddenly released, the amount was sorge that it wet the sheets.


    However, for Bertina, that was fine as well.


    As always, she had the final victory in her hands once again.


    Because with that, her dream she would be able to keep her promise.


    Then, she suddenly heard his voice


    I cant believe that its spilling so much.


    ?


    Bahamuts spoke in an amused tone.


    His gaze lingered on Bertinas m meat, which was still dripping with juice, and she asked him with an expression of disapproval.


    Wh what why do you sound like that? You just said it yourself. Im sure


    Yeah, it means that you lost. Look, it hasnt even been 10 minutes yet.


    !!!


    With those words, Bahamut thrust the pocket watch right in front of Bertinas eyes.


    It was about to be 10 minutes with still more than 1 minute left.


    Soon after confirming that, the joy on Bertinas face faded, and she began to fall to the bottom of an unknown abyss.


    Eh no way you did you cheat? Gnhh.. how dare you


    What? In the first ce, the bet depended on this watch, not my words. You cant just get excited and say things like that.


    Uh ah.. ah aaaaah!!!


    Without even responding to Bahamuts words, Bertina let out a scream of despair.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>And, it continues


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (3)

    Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (3)


    Goblin: Smoldering hot chapter. Ki*ds stay away!<hr>


    Herst chance at freedom was ruined by she herself, and no one else!


    She was usually very capable, but in the end, she made a mistake that she would never have made normally.


    However, that couldnt be simply attributed to carelessness.


    It was a psychological sense of urgency where everything was at stake.


    More than anything else even if she didnt want to admit it, now she had to admit it


    The fact that she had been aro*used by this mans touch brought even greater humiliation and sense of defeat to Bertinas mind.


    And the shock her mind got from it was more terrible than when Bahamut had thrown the evidence in front of her just before.


    Looking at Bertina, who was acting like that, Bahamut showed a cruel smile and said,


    Well then, now that youve be my segs *ve, shall we begin to enjoy it in earnest, My Lady?


    Bahamut spoke with a smile. While doing so, Bahamut licked the liquid from his fingertips.


    <em>Well, that was quite fun, wasnt it?</em>


    Although he did cheat a bit, it was also a fact that when a womans geni*tal was stimted to a certain extent, a small amount of love juice would be secreted to protect the gen*ital before reaching climax.


    Depending on the situation, it could be argued that she was already on the edge, and he just gave her a slight push.


    And, from the beginning, he had no intention of keeping his promise.


    In the first ce, I knew that I would end up ying around with the bet, but I didnt know that the knowledge I learned from hen*tai would be so helpful!


    It was knowledge about womens erog*enous zones that people in this world didnt know about the clit*oris and the G-spot.


    As a result of attacking Bertina based on the biological knowledge he knew so well, he sessfully finished the job without any majorplications.


    <em>In addition, it was worthwhile to practice beforehand with Isolda and Ophelia.</em>


    <em>Anyway shall I enjoy ordering her around for a bit?</em>


    With that thought in mind, Bahamuts gaze turned to Bertina, who was making a nk expression.


    She had fallen into a terrible despair as herst hope had been turned to dust.


    The sensation of soaring for a moment and then falling down a cliff was so painful that it made her feel nauseated.


    And, seeing Bertina like that, her master had the urge to take away everything from her.


    Bahamut Fernandez sat down in a chair with an arrogant attitude and spoke.


    Now then first of all, in order to change the atmosphere a little, lets see how skillful our *vedy is.


    My.. skills? What do you mean?


    Its nothing difficult, just do what youve always done alone in front of me since your husband died. Even if you are the Lady of Blue Gold, wouldnt you have tofort yourself when youre alone?


    Uhhow can I do that


    Go on. As your Master, I am ordering you. Would it be proper for a famous merchant to openly vite the contract?


    Kuh


    Although Bertina felt repulsed by Bahamuts words, she had no choice but to follow hismand and take action.


    She had such thing as the right to refuse from the start, and even more so now that the seal of segs *ve was now firmly stamped on her body.


    Bertina, slowlyid down on the bed, with her back slightly bent, she folded her legs and lifted her waist up in a manner that showed off her m meat.


    It was an obscene appearance, but it was afortable and familiar posture for her.


    She though it would be much better to quickly end it this way than to make the humiliationst longer by being in a more awkward posture.


    <em>This much is nothing Ill just imagine that this man is not in front of me</em>


    So, somehow trying not to be conscious of Bahamut, Bertina began slowly insert her fingers into her m meat like the usual.


    Hmmnnn!


    The ce was already drenched as a result of Bahamuts caresses.


    Rubbing her pink petals with her fingers, Bertina slowly began to raise her excitement in a familiar way.


    Soon a tingling sensation began to rise up in her brain.


    However, it was a distinctly different feeling than usual.


    It was something that she couldnt control.


    No matter how much she tried not to be conscious of it, in front of her, that man was still staring at her with an interested look


    Hahahahn


    Bertinas breathing became increasingly rough.


    She didnt know if it was because she had reached the peak once before, or if it was because of the fact that she was doing it in front of that man, but she was feeling it more than usual.


    <em>Ahn it cant be like this I cant feel like this ahn that but</em>


    Unknowingly, Bertina began to rub her stiff mound with her other hand, while digging through her m meat even faster.


    All the shameful feelings were swept away by the surging waves of pleasure, and she simply began to surrender to the current passion.


    And finally


    Ah itsing out itsing out! Knnhhh! Hhnnn!


    At the same time as the excitement reached a critical point, juice began to ooze out of Bertinas m meat.


    Ahhhhhnnn!


    A familiar yet alien pleasure began to intensely entwine her body, and Bertina let out a moan without realizing it.


    Uhhhhhnnn!


    After reaching the cli*max once again, Bertina struggled to breathe.


    Then, along with the sound of apuse, she heard the mans voice in her ears.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>And, it still continues


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (4)

    Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (4)


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Smoldering hot chapter. Ki*ds stay away!<hr>


    p! p! p!


    Youve done really well. You pretend to be proper, but in reality, you must have been very lonely? I really didnt think you could make it this exciting.


    Ah no that thats not


    Bertina averted her gaze, feeling even more intense shame at Bahamuts words. Her face was flushed red from an act she had never done even before her husband.


    And


    What are you so shy about?


    !


    At those words, Bertina turned her gaze to Bahamut without realizing it.


    There a huge weapon she had never witnessed before was in full disy.


    <em>What what.. is that? No way is that a mans thing?</em>


    Bertina began to feel goosebumps as she watched Bahamuts gigantic spear, which was far superior to the one belonging to her husband in her memory.


    <em>He hes going to put something like that in me?</em>


    With that thought in mind, Bertina began to move further into the bed without realizing it.


    Of course, it wasnt a situation where she could escape, but her mind was weakened quite a lot by the previous humiliating acts, and the instinctive fear paralyzed her reason.


    And watching Bertina trying to escape like that, Bahamut let out a lightugh.


    Youre a woman who has experience and strong but*tocks, dont you? So dont act so timid and just ept it.


    With those words, Bahamut started to approach Bertina, and Bertina tried to get out of bed.


    At the moment. she was thinking that if she could call the people outside, she would somehow be able to get some help.


    But


    Ahh!


    Bahamut grabbed Bertinas wrist, then he started whispering in her ear in a calm voice from behind her back.


    Give it up, because I already my subordinates to get rid of the people nearby before I came here. Ah we have to perform an important business meeting, so I asked them to leave us alone for about 2 hours. More than anything, it was you who sent those people out in the first ce, right? As you always do when meeting with guests.


    Ahhh


    For a moment, Bertina began to feel regret for having acted that way out of habit.


    At the same time, she felt even more fearful towards this man, who had already figured out and nned things to such minute detail. It gave her goosebumps!


    And


    She suddenly felt something hot touch the entrance of her secret cave.


    Feeling visceral fear at this, Bertina hurriedly began to shout.


    No! Wait a minute.. Mnuh its impossible! I really really, thats too much! Something that big cant ack! Noooh!


    The next moment, a terrifying sensation prated her from behind and overwhelmed Bertinas thoughts.


    Once inside, Bahamut started to slowly move his waist, while embracing the alluring woman from behind.


    At the same time, a sensation that seemed to reach the inside of her wo*mb began to wash over Bertina.


    Mnoo take it out! Ahn ahh ahnh! Stop!!!


    Bertina let out a distorted scream.


    A terrifying heat that seemed like it would tear her whole body apart began to mercilessly pierce her secret sanctuary.


    <em>It hurts! it hurts! I feel like Im going to die! Im going to be torn Im going to be torn to death! Ahn but but</em>


    She was feeling an intense pain that shook her mind. But at the same time, she began to feel something else.


    It was a feeling that she had forgotten for a long time.


    A feeling she hadnt tasted since her husbands death nine years ago.


    And, it was a feeling that she longed for all along


    <em>Ahnn no way I shouldnt feel this this I was barely holding it down I thought Idpletely forgotten</em>


    She was screaming wildly, but at the same time, her heart was constantly shaking.


    The one desire that she had been trying to bury until now.


    It was now crawling out from deep inside her.


    In order to maintain the image of the Lady of Blue Gold.


    A door that was tightly locked so as not to be swayed by anything or anyone.


    It waa a door she thought would never open again. And, now that lock had been destroyed, and the door was being opened.


    All because of the thing that had entered her body.


    Because of that huge spear that was still ravaging her secret sanctuary.


    However, Bertina still refused to admit defeat even though that door was forcibly breaking and cracking.


    She was desperately trying to keep the door from opening.


    <em>Ahhhnnnng! That that cant be no uh I Im Bertina The Lady of Blue Gold! I cant be swayed by these things I cant have my mind surrendered to this person who is not even my husband!</em>


    While exerting the veryst of her will, Bertina gritted her teeth and tried to endure this situation.


    At that moment


    Hey Lady dont be too conceited. How many times have you cu*m already?


    Ehh ah ahhn


    She heard the voice of Bahamut behind her.


    The moment she heard his words, Bertina began to recognize a fact that she had been forcibly ignoring from before.


    It was her m meat, which was already out of her control and madly gushing with her love juice.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>And, it still continues


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (5)

    Chapter 13: Refining a Lapis Lazuli V (5)


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Smoldering hot chapter. Ki*ds stay away!<hr>


    Her precious ce, was now tightly mping Bahamuts big spear as if it was craving for more, as it prickled with extreme pleasure.


    That wasnt all.


    There was drool flowing from her mouth like a hungry animal, and her eyes were blurry, with tears pouring down her cheeks.


    No matter how much she tried to deny it in her head her body, which had experienced that primal pleasure at an extreme level, had already beenpletely captured.


    <em>Ahnn thats right already I already am.. even I</em>


    The moment she realized that fact. That locked door finally started to open


    At the same time, Bertina had no choice but to admit it.


    She couldnt go back anymore.


    That ambition of bringing the world under her feet she could no longer go back to that.


    Her reputation, the Uranus Merchant Company, and her body and mind.


    Everything had already been put to an end by this mans perfect blow.


    <em>I promised him I promised Id make Uranus the best I was about to keep that promise but I ended up failing now now I</em>


    Bertina realized that even herst remaining will hadpletely disappeared.


    In this situation, there was only one thing left for her to do.


    That was to adapt to the present situation.


    She to be honest with herself. She could no longer wallow in endless denial.


    Hooh the Lady is suddenly being active? Have you finally epted reality?


    Bertina suddenly started to shake her waist.


    In response, Bahamut began to recognize that her mentality had changed from a moment before.


    The sign of resistance was nowpletely gone, and she was moving her hips without hesitation!


    So Bahamut finally let go of her hand and grabbed her voluptuous twin mounds soft lumps which he couldnt hold in the palm of his hand.


    While Bahamut was savoring the pleasant touch, Bertina started to move more violently, as if she had been released from her shackles, and at the same time she began to mp Bahamuts spear more tightly with her honey cave.


    <em>Kuuh! No, wait a minute how could it be so tight? She kept pretending she wasnt but thisdy is unexpectedly very good at this, isnt she? Did her husband really die a natural death?</em>


    Bertina was skillfully moving her waist while bncing her body on her own, rather than simply rocking it up and down.


    While Bahamut was startled by her rather skilled movements, Bertinas mouth began to groan with excitement.


    Ahnn Ahaaa! Ahhhhhnnn!!


    As she passionately stirred the huge rod embedded in her body, Bertinapletely surrendered herself to the pleasure of the present moment.


    Losing everything meant, she had nothing to be worried about.


    With all her despair, worry, and hesitation blown away, she started to be honest with herself.


    <em>Ah thats right Ive been wanting this all along Ive been wanting this ever since my husband died!</em>


    <em>This pleasure! A man! Good, good! I love it!</em>


    <em>Poke some more! With that tremendous weapon that even my husband couldntpare with! Deeper! Stronger! Inside me! Please explore every corner of my lewd pu*s*sy to your hearts content!</em>


    With all of her arrogance and pride stripped away, Bertina was just honestly enjoying the present moment.


    She shook her waist more passionately, concentrating all her attention on therge spear filling her inside, savoring it to the fullest!


    Ugh! Oh my god! Great thats great, Lady! Really youre really doing great!


    Ahng ahahahaha ahahahaha!!!


    Bertia shed tears at Bahamuts cry and began to burst out inughter.


    Madly stimted by her furious movements, Bahamut quickly began to reach his limits.


    And


    Kuh!


    Kwout!


    Soon, they felt the brief moment of euphoria which bursts forth at the end of the extremely violent act of passion.


    At the same time, Bertina felt her inside fill up with hot liquid.


    The Bahamuts huge spear filled her wo*mb with his seed to the point of overflowing.


    As she felt her wo*mb get filled up with a mans seed after 9 years, Bertina began to be ovee with the reverberation of sin and the greatest ecstasy she had ever felt.


    It was an ecstasy that was sweet to the point of losing ones mind and yet, so bitter.


    Ouuhh heh heh heh


    Bertina gasped wildly, and at the same time, love juice started spewing out the from from the entrance of her wetness.


    Bertina apologized to the man who was no longer in this world.


    <em>Im sorry honey because I couldnt keep my promise and then I ended up like this I became someone elses woman</em>


    She epted another mans seed into her wo*mb.


    And even the promise that was thest link with her husband was now shattered.


    <em>The time we spent together was short, but you were the man I truly loved.</em>


    Bertina said goodbye to her husband after nine years, with a single tear flowing from her eyes.


    That was


    Meanwhile, Bahamut sat down on the bed, feeling a little tired. Thinking that this was the end of this session, he tried to sort things out in his head.


    Ehh?


    Suddenly, Bertina knelt down in front of Bahamut.


    Even without being told by anyone, she started licking Bahamutsrge spear, which was covered in their love juice. She began to carefully work on his rod, which was still standing erect.


    Seeing that Bahamut spoke to Bertina with a smile on his lips.


    What is it, Lady are you still unsatisfied? Then.. shall we go for one more round?


    At those words, Bertina looked up at Bahamuts face with her tongue still working on his rod.


    Then, she silently looked at her new man and slowly nodded her head.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>And, it ends for now


    Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 14: Refining a Lapis Lazuli VI (1)

    Chapter 14: Refining a Lapis Lazuli VI (1)


    The moment of boiling passion had passed.


    At the moment, Bahamut and Bertina were fully clothed and were facing each other again.


    Although Bertina still felt her body tremble because the ecstasy she had experienced the moment before was so strong, she was sufficiently capable of controlling the current level of sensation.


    <em>Ill be experiencing that again soon anyway but thats something to think aboutter. Now that the situation has turned to this, itll at least let the others survive</em>


    Bertina usually regarded the people woking under her only as tools for achieving sess.


    Although she didnt show it on the surface, that was her true intentions. And in fact, those who had be useless to her would quietly be purged without any mercy.


    However after losing everything she had, she felt a bit different.


    No matter how much she though of them as tools, it was true that she had some attachment to them.


    With that thought in mind, Bertina watched Bahamut as he slowly took out documents from his bag.


    Okay then, sign here. It doesnt really matter if you read the contents, as you should be aware that you have no right to refuse, right?


    Yes. I know..


    Despite that, in order to find even a little room for negotiation, Bertina began to carefully read through the documents prepared by Bahamut.


    And then


    What isthis this is


    Why? Do you not like the conditions?


    Ah no not like that


    Feeling bewildered, Bertina examined the contents of the document once more.


    However, no matter how many times she read it, the content contained in it remained the same.


    No it cant be there must be a trap somewhere else, that much should be obvious


    Bertina hurriedly rummaged through all the other documents and checked the contents again and again.


    However no matter how much she searched, she couldn''t find anything regarding what she was had been expecting to see the statement aboutpletely purging Bertina and abolishing the Uranus Merchant Company.


    Why? He is the winner. He has the right to take everything. If he did that, the Beden Merchant Company would be able to cover the entire Holy Empire. By the way


    Some of the statements she had expected were also included.


    Uranus Merchant Companys leash would be held in Beden Merchant Companys hands, and Bahamut would be able to take full control if necessary.


    In addition, it was written that Bertina would be Bahamut subordinate a *ve to be exact.


    However, this contract would be known only to the parties that were present and would remain a secret.


    From the point of view of those who didnt know the inside story, not much would change on the surface.


    The Uranus Merchant Company would still belong to Bertina, and operate autonomously under Bertinasmand.


    In the eyes of others, they were only forming an alliance with the Beden Merchant Company.


    Of course, in reality, she was being held on a leash, but at least that would be the case on the outside.


    Once the contract wasplete, the Uranus Merchant Company side would of course have to give up some gains.


    Bertina would have to hand over the stakes in some of the businesses that were specified, and she had to step back in case of a conflict with the Beden Merchant Company.


    However the Uranus Merchant Company and Bertina would still be able to survive as the Empiresrgestmercial giant.


    Despite being put on a leash, her limbs were left unharmed.


    It was an overly lenient treatment, considering the situation they were in.


    No way did this man make a mistake? No it cant be! Hes the kind of person who would make a thorough preparation and would never mess up at the end. If so why the hell did he


    Bertina thought that he would take the entire Uranus Merchant Company, and she would lose all her rights and be his *ve, unable to do anything except lick Bahamuts feet.


    After the excessively generous treatment given to her, Bertina began to carefully examine the man in front of her eyes.


    Why?..


    Yes? What?


    Why did you show mercy to the Uranus Merchant Company to this extent? She asked. Wouldn''t you be able to swallow everything whole?


    Hmm well? Why would I do that?


    Bahamut showed a smile and replied with a question,


    Feeling that the calm she had maintained until now was breaking for the first time, Bertina spoke in a strong tone, Tell me. Even though Ive be a *ve, I must hear the reason!


    Bertina raised her voice for the first time in a while.


    In response, Bahamut showed a slightly serious expression and spoke in a calm tone.


    Haah well there are several reasons, but um yes if I have to say I just dont want to start anothermercial war is that enough?


    ..!


    The moment Bertina heard those words, a certain thought shed across her mind.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 14: Refining a Lapis Lazuli VI (2)

    Chapter 14: Refining a Lapis Lazuli VI (2)


    If the Beden Merchant Company swallowed the Uranus Merchant Company now, they would surely be able to hold an enormous power in their hands.


    However, unlike before, it would also make the Beden Merchant Company the focus of attention from all over the continent, and this was highly likely to cause a bloody battle with the existing forces, just as


    the Uranus Merchant Company did in the past.


    If it were up to Bertina, even if such a situation came up, she wouldve been willing to draw her sword and go to war, but the man named Bahamut didnt seem to like it.


    <em>Well each persons personality is different there are people like me who take pleasure in fighting and defeating opponents, but there may be others who dont</em>


    Bertina herself acknowledged that she was more aggressive than others.


    In the first ce, many problems would arise if he tried to deal with the current situation aggressively, and tried to swallow the prey all at once, so it would be wise to find other ways to solve this situation peacefully with time, causing as little ripples as possible.


    <em>If he is a person that hates that kind ofplications, I think understand the reasons behind his actions</em><em>and about leaving me in the position of power maybe there is a meaning behind it. Its as if hes saying try it again if you dare. I will let you taste the same humiliation if that happens</em>


    Of course, their deal would give Bahamut more convenience in management for now, but on the other hand, it was also a dangerous act, as he was keeping the enemys leader alive.


    But just before, she had been trampled on both physically and mentally so thoroughly that Bertina had given up on any thoughts about retaliation. She was convinced of Bahamuts confidence and judged that the man actually had the ability to end her.


    And, aftering to that conclusion, Bertina had to revise her evaluation of the man named Bahamut in front of her once more.


    <em>Hes a scary person. He doesnt like to use a knife himself, but hes someone who can hold another person in his grasp more firmly than anyone else</em>


    As she thought about that, she broke out into a cold sweat, and at the same time, a light smile began to form on Bertinas lips.


    It wasnt simply because of the constion of having been able to preserve the substance without losing everything.


    <em>Of all the people Ive ever met has there ever been a man like this?</em>


    In terms of strategy, mentality, and physical prowess, Bahamut was a great man who had seeded in thoroughly dominating her.


    Recognizing that fact, Bertina stared the master in front of her with shining eyes.


    <em>Maybe this will be quite fun bing this mans underling no, bing his *ve.</em>


    On the other hand, Bahamut, the object of Bertinas admiration, secretly released a sigh of relief.


    <em>Haa Im d. Its a simple reason, but I think shes convinced.</em>


    Somehow, he felt that her eyes were shining a little more than before, but Bahamut was relieved by the fact that he was able to give an appropriately decent answer to Bertinas question.


    In Bertinas eyes, Bahamut had enough strength to win, but he was a lofty wolf who simply didnt like fighting.


    However, the reality was a little different from her thoughts.


    The reason why Bahamut chose to go with preserving Bertinas power and profiting moderately, was simply because he didnt have the confidence to digest the colossal Uranus Merchant Company.


    <em>Right now, even just managing one Schwyz is eating up my morning time. There is no way I want to manage the entire Holy Empire! Absolutely not! I dont have much free time and there are many ces I want to visit. I dont want to be a workaholic, sitting at a desk and being overworked all day.</em>


    Moreover, it was also uncertain whether the members of the Uranus Merchant Company would follow Bahamuts words well, and if something like the Second Commercial War broke out in the middle of it, it was obvious that it would be the beginning of a real living hell from then on!


    So from Bahamuts point of view, this was the best option. .


    Of course, if the merger of the Uranus Merchant Company waspletely sessful, his influence and power would increase. He would be the sole owner of a giant Merchant Company that controlled both the Holy Empire and Schwitz, the center of continental trade. His prestige would have made the entire continent tremble.


    However, in the first ce, the reason why Bahamut was working so hard to reach the top was to secure a safe zone by making a lot of money and building a solidwork based on it. So he didnt want to be the public enemy of merchants from all the countries.


    Considering the future, it was necessary to secure enough power, but there was also no need to go through unnecessary hardships by overdoing the expansion of power, and making it more conspicuous.


    <em>My goal is to safely suck the honey, so this much is enough. With this incident, the Uranus Merchant Company will be able to bring in quite a bit of profit, so that alone is already a hit. I also have a leash on it, so I can use it whenever I want.</em>


    Of course, there was a risk that the Uranus Merchant Company could stab him in the back in the future. But, it was impossible for the current Bahamut to make preparations up to that point in advance.


    <em>I have no choice but to deal with it, if that happens. Well considering what will happen in the future, I dont think Bertina can afford to do that, but</em>


    Bahamut would be making enough money anyway, so he came up with a simple solution about the matter to the extent that it would be good enough.


    What he didnt realize that, how highly Bertina would value him because of that.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 15: Isolda Evergarden I (1)

    Chapter 15: Isolda Evergarden I (1)


    Bahamuts mansion located in Schwyz.


    At the moment, Bahamut was reviewing business reports as usual.


    It is said that the Eastern Trade procession of the Uranus Merchant Company has departed today.


    Okay, the item check went well, right? It doesnt look like shes doing something suspicious


    Of course. We have sent people we trust to be incharge of the review, so you can rest assured.


    Then Im d.


    After Bahamut subdued Bertina, Eastern Trade proceeded as it was previously announced.


    However, this time it was done in a very normal way, not ording to the fraudulent scheme aiming for the downfall of the small and medium-sized merchantpanies, which was Bertinas original goal. As a result, the Uranus Merchant Companys sess rate in Eastern Trade continued to maintain its 100% sess rate.


    <em>Even in the subsequent developments in the novel, the Uranus Merchant Company never failed. Ive already subdued the person who has the ability to do that, so Ill have someone useful in the future.</em>


    Above all, Bertina, who would became aplete viiness and would run wild with a taste for power, was put on a leash, so he was now much less concerned about her. Moreover, with the 30% share obtained from Bertina, in addition to the 7% share of profits originally secured by trickery, Bahamuts Beden Merchant Companys share in the trade was now at 37%!


    Even though he had to run around a lot in order to prepare in advance, Bahamut could now livefortably for a few days.


    <em>All the hard work I had to do was well worth it. </em>Bahamut thought in his heart as he stretched his tired body.


    Ashbel, who made a fuss for a while after hearing the inside story from Bahamut, had now calmed down.


    Now that the situation had stabilized again, Bahamut was now free to put his attention was on another ce.


    <em>Well then lets get things done, shall we go see her today?</em>


    With that thought in mind, Bahamut finished his work and slowly rose from his seat.


    It had nothing to do with his survival n, but Bahamut wanted to visit the woman on whom he could unleash his twisted desires to his hearts content.


    ***


    Hello. How have you been? I heard that you didnt skip meals these days and eat well.


    Yes


    The dungeon was a little more organized than before.


    Inside her cell, Isolda answered in a meek voice as she saw the bas*tard that appeared in front of her eyes.


    The present Isolda had let go of her useless pride after seeing the threshold of death. Her spirit had weakened a lot, and she finally had to admit that there was no way she could do anything about her current situation, so she had no choice but to keep quiet for now.


    <em>Yes for now.</em>


    Bahamut, on the other hand, talked happily with a smile on his lips,


    How are you living these days? Are you okay?


    Im alright and Im thankful for your consideration more than the first time


    Oh? If thats the case, then Im d.


    After that, Bahamut lightly pped his hands.


    Immediately after that, Isolda smelled a sweet, delicious smell that she hadnt smelled in a long time.


    What is this?


    To answer her question, a servant entered the room.


    Her hands were full of utensils and food, and she slowly began setting them out on a shabby table in the dungeon.


    Well, its been quite a while since west met, so I wanted to have a meal together.


    The food was served in front of Isolda and Bahamut.


    Although it wasnt a lot, it was still considered no different from a delicacy to Isolda, who had been living on dry, twisted bread or crushed fruit.


    Come on, let me hear it. This award will be given to those who doesntin about food and listens well.


    While the servant finished bringing the food and stood in the back, Bahamut spoke in a joyful voice.


    Thanks After answering this in a low voice, Isolda picked up the tableware and began to frantically eat the food.


    Isolda, cut meat with the sharp knife and picked it up with a the fork.


    Although she has been living like a beggar for the past few months, the basic etiquette was still ingrained in her body.


    But even at the moment when she was putting the food in her mouth, Isolda was having apletely different thought in her mind.


    As expected he has started to slowly lose interest


    In the past, Bahamut used to trample on Isoldas body several times a day, but suddenly one day, the frequency gradually lowered by a lot.


    She didnt know what the reason was, but from Isoldas point of view, it was rather a good thing.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>Want to read more? You can now read <strong>One (part) Chapter</strong> ahead for <strong>a whole month</strong> by bing a <strong>$5 patron</strong> at Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 15: Isolda Evergarden I (2)

    Chapter 15: Isolda Evergarden I (2)


    The fact that Bahamuts interest had moved away from her meant that his wariness toward her had also decreases.


    But, that also wasnt exactly a good thing.


    If this manpletely forgot about her, then she would bepletely cut off from the outside world and would be unable to do anything.


    So, before that happened, Isolda was constantly racking her brain to figure out a way a way to get out of this ce.


    Even though she had lost all her property, her subordinates were scattered, and she was in a situation where she could expect nothing nevertheless, Isolda had one thing left, that gave her hope.


    If yed well it was a trump card that could turn this situation around.


    <em>But for that, I have to get out of here first. Anyway</em>


    As she was thinking about that, a method suddenly came into her mind.


    <em>I dont know if it will go well or not, but at this point, Bahamuts visits have decreased quite a lot these days. I will take action when its the right time.</em>


    Isolda put thest piece of meat in her mouth while thinking about the things she had prepared in her head.


    After the meal was over, and after cleaning up the remaining tableware, Isolda slowly got up from her seat and emotionlesslyid her body on the bed as she usually did.


    She was consistent in doing that to avoid giving the impression that something had changed.


    She had heard stories of those who sometimes flirted in situations like this in order to cause their opponents to loosen their guard.


    However, Isolda judged that it was just a baseless story from the fictions of themoners.


    The opponent who had been rebellious suddenly starts to act submissive?


    If it was Isolda, she would immediately raise her guard against them and investigate whether they were plotting something.


    The best way to not arouse the opponents suspicion was to be consistent in behavior and attitude.


    If you act like that, they would stop paying attention to details, thinking that today was no different than the usual. So, they would let you be.


    And, seeing Isolda act the way she usually did, Bahamut, slowly began to approach her, as he usually did.


    It was time to humiliate her and at the same time, satisfy his lu*st.


    ***


    Sigh


    Ophelia let out a small, tired sigh and slowlyy down on the bed.


    Beside her, as always, was her beloved Lord.


    Although it wasnt always possible for them to make love every day because of his busy schedule, but her kind Lord made sure take time to express his feelings at least once a week.


    But today, and yesterday and the day before yesterday was a little different from usual, as her Lord had visited her in three consecutive days.


    However, Ophelia had noints about that.


    Thank you, Lord.


    Yes? For what?


    For loving me like this. This Ophelia is delighted. To be able to receive the Lords favor so often


    Hahahaha is that so? Well honestly, thinking about the intention, I feel a bit guilty but Im also worried that Im giving you too much trouble.


    Bahamut looked a bit embarrassed at Ophelias words.


    Ophelia lightly kissed her Lords face and then said with a red face.


    Its okay. Whatever the reason, I was able to be with my beloved Lord due to it, so Im happy.


    Haa Im Im really worried about what would have happened if you hadnt met me.


    Ophelia thinks so too. If I hadnt met Lord Bahamut I wouldnt have been able to be this happy, right?


    No I dont mean that umm haah well thats right.


    With those words, Bahamut stroked Ophelias hair.


    In response, Ophelia leaned on her Lords side and began to drown herself in his warmth.


    At same time, when Bahamut was having a sweet time with the woman he loved.


    Elsewhere in the mansion


    A very small incident was taking ce.


    Tuungg!


    A chilly smile began to bloom on a womans lips along with the cold metallic sound.


    She slowly opened the door, feeling joy and a burning desire for revenge.


    As expected, there were no guards there.


    It was natural, as only the Lord was allowed ess to this particr *ve.


    Appreciating that fact, she Isolda Evergarden tightly held the fork she had used to open the door in her hand and began to move swiftly and stealthily.


    <em>Just wait and see. I will definitely tear you to pieces, Bahamut!</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>PETTV now has a <strong>Level 2</strong>! At this level you will get <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> immediately and then stay <strong>2 chapter ahead</strong> for the whole month!


    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One ($5) </strong>, and <strong>Two ($10)</strong> Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 16: Isolda Evergarden II (1)

    Chapter 16: Isolda Evergarden II (1)


    Ugh! Uhm! Uhm! Ugh!


    Breathing tiredly, Isolda moved forward through the bush.


    Dense branches of shrubs mercilessly scratched her rags-d body, and the sharp rocks and pebbles gave the soles of her feet a tearing pain with every step she took.


    However even in such pain, Isoldas heart was filled with excitement and joy.


    <em>I did it! Finally I finally escaped from the hands of that son of a bit*ch!</em>


    At the moment, ignoring the pain that was enough to make her scream, she was only feeling happy from the fact that she was finally free from Bahamuts clutches.


    <em>Good. Now I first have to my abandoned house in the northwest of the city. I hid an emergency fund there just in case, so all I have to do is leave the city. After that..</em>


    As she recalled the ns she had designed many times while rolling at the bottom of that hell, Isolda seeded inpletely escaping the direct territory of the Beden Merchant Company.


    ***


    Isolda?


    Yes, the servant who brought her meals discovered it. She said that woman has disappeared.


    Um


    At Ashbels words, Bahamut slowly nodded.


    Although she was a person with a lot of umted resentment, there was very little possibility that shed be able to do something to Bahamut right away even if she escaped.


    Some of her forces were absorbed in the Beden Merchant Company, and some were scattered everywhere, so it was absolutely impossible for even Isolda to resurrect the Evern Merchant Company.


    From Bahamuts point of view, if he had to consider the loss from this incident, it would be the fact that the toy he had been ying with had disappeared.


    In any case, the ve was gone.


    Ashbel spoke to Bahamut a little urgently.


    Then we will immediately release the people and find her. Its only been a day, so she probably wouldnt have gone far.


    Oh well, I guess well have to look for her go ahead.


    Yes, Lord.


    As soon as he got Bahamuts permission, Ashbel immediately took action.


    However, regarding this matter, Bahamut honestly thought that the possibility of finding her was very high.


    Theres no way that cunning bit*ch would have escaped without a proper n. She must have made some ns of her own.


    While thinking about that, a cold smile slowly began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    ***


    I found it! Now all I need to do is


    A deep smile began to form on Isoldas lips as she looked at the sack of gold coins in front of her eyes.


    Although her hands were all bloody from digging the hardened dirt floor with her bare hands. To the current her, that kind of pain was nothing.


    <em>With this, Ive prepared my travel expenses, so I have to leave this ce</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda put the sack of gold coins in her arms and left the ce.


    In a little while, Bahamut would find out that she had escaped.


    In fact, it wasnt an exaggeration to say that this ce was under his rule, so she had to get out of here as quickly as possible, so she urgently called out to the carriage in sight.


    Where do you want to go?


    Go west to Munic.


    Munic? Heydy, you do know how far that ce is from here, right?


    Ill pay you enough! So shut up and quickly leave!


    Isolda held out two gold coins and spoke in an annoyed voice.


    In response, the coachman stopped what he wanted to say and started driving the carriage with her on board.


    <em>She looks like a beggar but giving out gold coins what a strange person.</em>


    With that thought in mind, without paying any further attention, the coachman picked up some speed and headed east towards Munik, the capital of the Holy Empire.


    The carriage left the urban area of Schwyz and entered the mountain road.


    Recognizing that the buildings outside the window hadpletely disappeared, Isolda was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    <em>Its okay Im safe now. Bahamut, you son of a bit*ch. Youll never catch me now! Im going to go to Munik and rest for a few days, then Ill be on the road again. As long as I go to that person, even that repulsive Bahamut canty a finger on me no matter how much he tries. Im going to grow my power under that person and Ill definitely get my revenge someday</em>


    Isolda was looking forward to a brilliant leap forward that would unfold in the future, and she was burning with a desire for vengeance.


    However, as she though about it, she began to feel that her mind was bing hazy.


    It was natural. Right after her escapest night, until the sun was up, she had been running around without resting or eating for even a moment.


    As soon as her tension was released, fatigue naturally began to pour in, and she began to fall into a deep sleep.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>PETTV now has a <strong>Level 2</strong>! At this level you will get <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> immediately and then stay <strong>2 chapter ahead</strong> for the whole month!


    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One ($5) </strong>, and <strong>Two ($10)</strong> Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 16: Isolda Evergarden II (2)

    Chapter 16: Isolda Evergarden II (2)


    ***


    So, we couldnt catch her after all?


    Im sorry, Lord. I will dly take responsibility and ept any punishment.


    No, no, why would I punish you? Its not easy to find someone in this big city anyway, so I didnt expect much.


    Ashbel sincerely apologized, and demanded punishment. However, Bahamut waved his hand and refused.


    Aside from that, its been more than a day since she escaped, and unless Isolda is an idiot, shed probably have gotten out of the city long ago.


    Umm thats true as well, but


    Anyway, lets stop talking about that nasty woman. How did my request go?


    Ah yes. They epted without hesitation. We should receive the news any time now, but I think we should probably be able to leave around next week.


    Alright. Youve worked hard, so go take a rest.


    Yes, Lord.


    Feeling bitter over the fact that he had failed in his mission, Ashbel returned to his work, and right after Ashbel left, Bahamut slowly rose from his seat.


    Now then. Should I move on to the next one? Well, unlike before, this time there wont be much pressure.


    ***


    Ah!


    Isolda woke up from a sudden shake.


    It was natural for the carriage to shake as it was going through a rough mountain road, but the moment, Isolda began to feel that something was going wrong.


    What what is it? Why are you going so fast?


    The carriage was shaking wildly as if it had gone out of control.


    Feeling rmed, Isolda hurriedly opened the front door and asked the coachman.


    Whats the matter?


    Kuh its awful! Bandits! They are bandits! They are chasing us keoukh!!!


    The next moment, the body of the coachman, who was driving the carriage in a hurry, was hit by an arrow that suddenly flew in and he rolled off the carriage.


    Hiyeeing!!!


    As soon as the driver disappears, the horses lost control and began to run wild. Seeing that, Isoldas face instantly began to turn pale in fear.


    Da*mn it!


    Its only a matter of time before I get caught!


    Even if that wasnt the case, Isoldas life would be over if the carriage crashed somewhere due to the runaway horses.


    Recognizing that she had no choice, she came out and sat in the drivers seat.


    Nothing is certain! I have to try!


    Isolda wielded the whip and tried to control the horses by any means.


    Fortunately, she had quite a lot of experience riding horses, so she managed to calm the horses down and the carriage started heading straight.


    But


    Catch it!


    We have a prey after so long! Dont let it get away!


    Along with the shouts of the bandits, arrows flew in.


    Judging by the sound, it seemed that they had almost caught up, and Isolda could tell that they were getting closer and closer.


    <em>Ill get caught at this rate. After all, the wagon is too slow! Then</em>


    It was a fairly risky method, but recognizing that it was her only way out, Isolda picked up the small hand axe that was hanging on one side of the coachmans seat.


    Isolda knew what it was for.


    Haaa!


    So she swung the axe and cut off the saddle connected to the carriage.


    At the same time, the horses were freed from the heavy wagon as they started madly galloping ahead, and Isolda managed jump on one of them.


    <em>I did it! I just have to leave the mountain road and enter a vige</em>


    The bandits who were chasing behind surrounded the carriage and no longer pursued.


    Inwardly feeling relieved, Isolda began to smile as she held on to the horse.


    At that moment


    Swish!


    Isolda was suddenly overwhelmed with tremendous pain.


    An arrow had hit her back!


    Ahrgh


    Due to the unexpected pain, Isolda felt like she was going to lose her consciousness.


    <em>No I cant I cant die here!</em>


    Isolda struggled to maintain her consciousness no matter what.


    But despite her efforts, her eyelids felt too heavy and her arms were slowly losing their strength.


    <em>I dont want to die I dont want to die!</em>


    At the end of that thought, Isoldapletely lost consciousness.


    Even after that, the horse that was carrying herpletely disappeared from the bandits sight, and it continued to run aimlessly along the mountain road.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>PETTV now has a <strong>Level 2</strong>! At this level you will get <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> immediately and then stay <strong>2 chapter ahead</strong> for the whole month!


    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One ($5) </strong>, and <strong>Two ($10)</strong> Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 17: Isolda Evergarden III (1)

    Chapter 17: Isolda Evergarden III (1)


    Ugh


    Feeling a rattling shock and a burning pain, Isolda slowly opened her eyes.


    A momentter, she began to wonder if she might be back to that dungeon again, but fortunately that didnt seem to be the case, judging from the thin sunlight streaming in from the hole on the upper part of her face.


    <em>Where is this? Thats right Im sure I was hit by an arrow</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda struggled to get up.


    Kuh!


    The next moment, she felt a throbbing pain from her back.


    Fortunately, it didnt seem like a deep wound, but it was still causing her a considerable amount of pain.


    However, recognizing the fact that she couldnt be distracted by the pain in the current situation, the first thing she did was to look through her belongings.


    Then, she was able to see the shiny gold coins peaking through the pouch. At that, Isolda let out a sigh of relief and was finally able to rx.


    <em>Thank god. No one took it. But where the hell is this ce?</em>


    Isolda slowly looked around as she forced her body to move despite being in pain.


    The ce looked like a small and shabby carriage.


    From the sight ofrge chunks of ore and food bags around, Isolda was able to roughly figure out who the owner of this carriage was.


    <em>This person is also a merchant.</em>


    The products themselves were of a modest level, but they were definitely worthwhile as products that could bring profit.


    Looking around for a moment, Isolda began quickly to get a good grasp of the situation.


    <em>Judging from the traces of coal dust piled up on the floor, it is highly likely that its a person who buys ore directly from the mine and sells it to towns or cities. The types of ore are iron and copper. There seems to be no trace of handling precious metals such as gold or silver.</em>


    In just a few seconds, Isolda seeded in urately analyzing the main products being loaded onto this carriage and even some information about the vendor.


    Even though she fell into ruin, it wasnt too difficult for her as a merchant to understand the situation.


    <em>But the merchant didnt take the gold coin pouch while they saved me is it because they simply couldnt find it? But that shouldnt be the case</em>


    Isolda was a person who had always thought of her own gain as her top priority.


    From her point of view, she couldnt understand the actions of the other person who pulled out the arrow stuck in her back and treated the wound, but didnt take the pouch of gold coins she found in the process.


    <em>I dont know what kind of person they are, but I think it will be very difficult for them to seed in the future. For a profit-seeking merchant to ignore a chance to make a fortune they made a foolish choice.</em>


    If it was Isolda, she would have killed the other person without hesitation immediately after finding the gold coins, or she would have left them alone while taking only the gold coin and run away.


    However, it was thanks to the other person not doing such a thing that she was able to continue breathing like this. It was theplete opposite of Isoldas view of life, who only considered her gains in every situation.


    Then, Isolda carefully poked her head out to the coachmans seat in front of her, thinking about checking the persons face.


    Oh, you are awake!


    The next moment, all she found was a young girl driving the carriage.


    She seemed to be in her mid-teens. Her face was ordinary, not particrly pretty, and the clothes she was wearing didnt look very expensive.


    Uh yes first of all thank you. Did you save me?


    Yes, I happened to find you copsed on the roadside while driving the carriage. Im really d the wound wasnt deep.


    A girl smiled brightly as she spoke.


    Looking at her, Isolda cautiously looked around, slightly doubting whether this naive looking girl would be able to properly serve as a merchant in the future.


    There seemed to be no one else around except for her.


    There were no other carriages or adults apanying them, only this little carriage and the girl driving it.


    But, although no one else was around, there was one peculiarity about this merchants procession.


    There were three dogs, almost the size of wolves, moving together as if they were escorting the carriage. They seemed powerful enough to bite and even kill a person if they were provoked, or attacked.


    Looking at them, Isolda slowly nodded, realizing that the girl was still paying attention to her safety.


    Is that why she is able to travel around this area alone? In other words, from a merchants point of view, these dogs could bepared to adventurers who protects her.


    In fact, Isolda had heard several stories of poor merchants without money learning a certain degree of martial arts or carrying out trade while protecting themselves with animals like this.


    Isolda remained silent while appreciating the situation around her.


    I but who are you? You dont look like a simple tourist


    Ah my name is Isol Mmm Mmm you can call me Isera. I was originally a merchant like you, but I was attacked by bandits while on the road


    She still didnt know who this girl was, and above all, this ce was not that far away from Schwyzs influence. So in response, Isolda introduced herself with an appropriate alias.


    Oh, I see. Miss Isera so that is what happened


    At Isoldas words, the girl nodded as if she understood.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>PETTV now has a <strong>Level 2</strong>! At this level you will get <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> immediately and then stay <strong>2 chapter ahead</strong> for the whole month!


    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One ($5) </strong>, and <strong>Two ($10)</strong> Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 17: Isolda Evergarden III (2)

    Chapter 17: Isolda Evergarden III (2)


    She, too, was familiar with the story of the bandits nestled in the mountains.


    The reason she traveled with dogs like this was to prepare for that. So, it wasnt difficult for her to understand what had happened to this woman named Isera, who had been shot by the bandits arrows.


    When the girl understood her situation in her own way, Isolda carefully asked.


    Come to think of it where are you going? If Im right, it looks like were going to Sellenberg, judging from the iron ore youre carrying


    Eh! Uh how did you know?


    Of course, thats the best ce to sell iron ore in the surrounding area. Maybe its gotten busier since they finished expanding the forge a year ago?


    Ah yes, on top of that, I heard that there are more unusual rumors going around these days, so I have more work to do. From what Ive heard, it seems like the lords are buying irons inrge orders as well.


    I see


    At the girls words, Isolda suddenly remembered a fact she had forgotten for a while, and a slight frown appeared in her face.


    <em>Certainly there were many such signs right before I got into trouble. I guess Ill have to wait and see how it goes, but</em>


    While thinking about that, Isolda first looked at the girl who had saved her life and asked.


    Come to think of it, I havent heard your name. What is your name?


    Ah my name is Yuria. Yuria Sweets. As you mightve guessed, I work as a merchant and sell iron ore.


    I see Yuria. Then, will you let me apany you to Sellenberg? I will give you an appropriate reward when we arrive.


    Ah there is no need for a reward! Youre suffering a lot because youve been attacked by bandits, right? My mother told me that at times like this, we should help each other.


    Help?


    Looking at the girl who refused to take the reward, Isolda sighed once more at her naivete.


    <em>Merchants shouldnt havepassion I guess she didnt learn that people are mere pawns in front of money. Her parents taught her the wrong way.</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda went inside the carriage andy down to ease the still throbbing pain.


    ***


    Sellenberg.


    The size of the city was not thatrge considering that it belonged to a baronial territory, but as one of the passages between the Holy Empire and Schwyz, there were quite a few people passing through this ce.


    Moreover, it also had a reputation as a ce where many cksmiths lived in the past.


    Kang! Kang! Kang!


    The ring sounds of metal hitting metal could be heard even from the roadside.


    In addition, the smell of iron and fire wafting through the city would hit ones nose the moment one entered the city, clearly showing what kind of ce it was.


    Arriving in Sellenberg, Yuria and Isolda immediately went to the trading post where iron ores were being purchased.


    <em>Its gotten quite serious the price of iron ore is skyrocketing beyond imagination.</em>


    Isolda thought as she looked at the Iron ore prices disyed throughout the trading post.


    Looking at the prices that had jumped nearly twice the amount of what Isolda originally knew, she could roughly guess which direction the continents situation was going.


    Steel produced from iron ore was not simply used to make agricultural tools.


    No, in fact, if asked to name the most basic use of steel, most would give the same answer weapons!


    Iron ore was the most basic yet essential resource for making swords, spears, and most other weapons.


    Now that that its price had skyrocketed, it meant that war was imminent in neighboring countries.


    <em>At this moment, the price of iron ore is literally the same as gold. If she does well, this girl will make some good money today.</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda leaned against the carriage and watched, as this girl named Yuria proceeded with the transaction.


    Eh hey so I brought 10 crates, and each one costs 200 silver coins


    That makes it 2000. Are you going to make the deal?


    Ah I know, but wait a minute


    Whoa


    Asolda felt a bit frustrated as she watched the girl fidgeting as she calcted.


    As a merchant, it seems that she wasnt yet ustomed to counting.


    However, as she continued to look at her, Isolda suddenly began to think of one thing.


    <em>But, welle to think of it, I was also like that when I was younger. The days when I was calcting prices with my fingers</em>


    At that time, she was studying to be a merchant under the strict education of her parents.


    In the process, she was taught not only to simply acquire knowledge at home, but also to purchase goods directly from the store and make a profit.


    At first, of course, she made a lot of mistakes, and there were times when she was punished because she lost money by miscalcting.


    But Isolda didnt particrly resent her parents for that.


    It was because she had undergone such rigorous training that she was able to grow as a confident merchant.


    <em>Even though its all in ruins now.</em>


    While watching the transaction between Yuria and the buyer, Isolda suddenly discovered something interesting.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Special Event! From now on, I will be releasing <strong>1 extra PETTV chapter</strong> for <strong>every 3</strong> new PETTV Patrons.


    PETTV now has a <strong>Level 2</strong>! At this level you will get <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> immediately and then stay <strong>2 chapter ahead</strong> for the whole month!


    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One ($5) </strong>, and <strong>Two ($10)</strong> Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 18: Isolda Evergarden IV (1)

    Chapter 18: Isolda Evergarden IV (1)


    In trading goods, there was one important difference between a customer and a merchant.


    That was basically, the customer approached the merchant with trust, but the merchant approached the customer with distrust.


    Most customers who simply wanted to buy goods didn''t consider things in detail. They bought the goods based on feelings, and wouldnt care even if the price was a bit high, or even if there was an obvious trick in how the product was being advertised. Even if they noticed it, they would talk it out in moderation.


    That phenomenon inevitably urred due to the limitation orck of information and because the customer was in fact was the target consumer of the product.


    Therefore, customers basically had no choice but to trust the transaction process and the merchant.


    Even if there was doubt, their insistence on wanting the merchant to be honest would be quite low.


    Because what they ultimately pursued was convenience and pleasure, not profit.


    However, that was not the case with merchants.


    The purpose of a merchant was to make a bigger profit on every single penny by any means.


    As their livelihood depended on trade and profit, merchants didnt have the luxury to seek convenience, so they dont hesitate to travel long distances and travel to various ces to make a profit.


    In addition, as the amount of information they have on the product was different from that of customers, they inevitably doubt the other party when conducting transactions, and they must do so.


    On the other hand, if the other party was a merchant like him, rather than a customer approaching with trust in him, the merchant has to fight a hard hard battle.


    Because they already know that the other was basically telling lies for the sake of profit.


    That invisible battle between merchants was called bargaining.


    The battle wouldst until they both reached a proper understanding of the other party and seed in bncing their interests. Finally, the continuous battle would be over and through it they would get to know each other somewhat clearly, creating a different kind of trust between them in the process.


    It would be a trust based on cold and calcted belief.


    For that reason, merchants needed to go through countless doubts, trials and errors through bargaining until that kind trust gradually built up.


    In other words, doubt and trust were the most necessary virtues and weapons for merchants, and a person without them could be said to have no qualifications as a merchant.


    And, for Isolda, that was the biggest criterion for judging a merchant, who once led a reputed top tier merchantpany.


    To her, those who were swayed by vague trust andpassion without thinking couldnt be called merchants.


    From the time when she used to lead a small merchantpany, to the time when she owned a strong one, if there was someone who carelessly made a deal without showing doubt and didnt choose to bargain, Isolda evaluated that person as unworthy of the name merchant.


    That was also the case with the man named Bahamut in the past, but in that respect, Isolda recognized that he was a special being.


    She had never seen a person who could hide their ws so perfectly and pulls them out at the right moment.


    On the other hand, in that respect, Isolda was giving a passing grade to this young merchant named Yuria in front of her.


    I said Ill give you 2000. Arent you going to make a deal?


    Ill make a deal, but well, I heard that the price of iron ore has risen too much these days. Cant you pay a little more than that?


    Isolda nodded slightly as she watched Yuria cautiously begin to bargain with the other party.


    Although the sign announcing the purchase of iron ore already stated that it would be purchased at 200 per crate, and the market price around it was also written simrly.


    Even less advanced traders, unless they were fools who hadnt abandoned the habit of approaching from the standpoint of naive customers, wouldve been able to estimate, at least roughly, what a great profit that price could make for the buyers here.


    And this girl knew that as well.


    Despite being in a position of transporting only a small amount of goods, she was attempting to negotiate a higher price. However, at the words of such a girl, the male buyer shook his head as if he wouldnt even consider it.


    If youre going to say something useless, just leave. There are people who want to sell iron ore besides you.


    Dont say that, just lift the price up a little. Youve done this many times before, so youre already making a profit! So cant you give me about 2300?


    If you want that much, sell it somewhere else! The young birdie is growing wings. If youre going to do that, donte here again!


    Ha but But


    The man raised his voice and bluffed, and Yuria, who started to cry a little and showed signs of weakening.


    Seeing that, Isolda unknowingly slightly frowned.


    <em>Its natural for merchants to seek profit but this is.</em>


    Logically looking at the situation, Yuria was right.


    In this situation, 2000 was too cheap, and if they had made a transaction before, it meant that the girl had made an effort to build some connections.


    Even if the scale was small, if there was a person who steadily brought in goods in the current situation, it would be beneficial in the long run to treat them ordingly.


    Isolda knew from experience that if a certain amount of treatment was not given to a useful person, they would eventually leave.


    However, the man in front of her waspletely ignoring that.


    He was throwing away his own connections, focusing only on small gains.


    At the same time, despite the fact that the other party was an outright merchant, he was engaging in transactions in a vulgar manner suitable for dealing with tourists at a tourist destination.


    He was a short-sighted and rude person who didnt know the value of trust, and if it was up to Isolda she would have immediately gotten rid of him.


    Unfortunately, the girl named Yuria in front of her couldnt think that far.


    Judging from the conversation so far, it was clear that this girl also knew that even if it took more effort to find a new buyer, it would be more profitable to sell elsewhere.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>PETTV now has a <strong>Level 2</strong>! At this level you will get <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> immediately and then stay <strong>2 chapter ahead</strong> for the whole month!


    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One ($5) </strong>, and <strong>Two ($10)</strong> Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 18: Isolda Evergarden IV (2)

    Chapter 18: Isolda Evergarden IV (2)


    However, if there was one sticking point about this, it was that she was still a young girl.


    Therefore, when dealing with an adult, especially an adult male, she instinctively couldnt help but feel depressed, and shecked the courage to ovee that pressure.


    The other party knew that, so he was intentionally shouting at her.


    It was something Isolda didnt like.


    However, it was also a situation where she would get no benefit from helping her.


    She would have nothing to do with this girl once they part ways.


    There was no reason to help a tool that had no special value.


    However even so, Isolda found the current situation very irritating.


    <em>I am feeling bad</em>


    It was quite strange. The one who was in trouble was this girl, not her.


    However for some reason, Isolda was feeling as if Yurias situation was her own and she was feeling hesitant to just ignore it.


    <em>Why do I feel like this this it doesnt make any sense at all</em>


    While thinking about that, Isolda slowly began to move her body.


    It was apletely iprehensible behavior. A behavior that went against her own principles, which was built upon resolutely discarding useless tools.


    However, rather than stopping herself, Isolda chose to find an excuse suitable for herself.


    <em>Haa well but I owe her my life.</em>


    There was no contract, no IOU. It was clear that the other party wouldnt even want anything in return.


    Nevertheless, Isolda acknowledged that as a debt.


    After convincing herself while trying to ignore thepletely illogical parts.


    Isolda slowly approached and stood next to Yuria.


    You dont need to say any more. Sell them elsewhere.


    What? Who is thisdy? What are you to this kid?


    I am thepanion of this child. I wanted to just keep watching, but you are going too far, so I had to intervene.


    Kuh!


    The man began to feel a different level of pressure at the appearance of an adult woman than when he was dealing with a young girl. This woman seemed quite formidable even at first nce!


    Seeing that the opponents momentum had weakened, Isolda said to Yuria, who was looking at her with a slightly surprised expression.


    Come on, lets leave. Theres a suitable vendor I know around here, so well sell it there from now on. At least we will make more profit there than here. Dont evere here again.


    Ah yes I got it Miss Isera.


    With those words, Isolda and Yuria prepared to leave the trading house without hesitation.


    At that moment..


    Now wait a minute, wait a minute. Okay. Got it. I I think I made a mistake, so dont go ande back!


    Hearing the buyers urgent voice, the two of them stopped their steps, and slowly turned around again.


    <em>Got you!</em>


    Isolda remained calm, but in fact, this was the reaction she wanted.


    On the outside, she pretended to be rxed and showed a coercive attitude, and that put the other party in a disadvantageous situation.


    In the current situation, where the supply of iron ore was extremely short, it would be a loss even if he let go of even one lump of iron ore.


    The man had tried to proceed with the transaction with a high-handed attitude, and Isolda was able to see through his weak facade.


    <em>Now then from now on, Ill make you pay the price for your stupidity.</em>


    As she seeded in eliciting the expected reaction, a slightly dark smile began to bloom on Isoldas lips, but she soon erased it and asked in a cold voice.


    So, how much can you give me?


    2 Ill can go until 2200. Will that be enough?


    2200 you sure are a greedy person. Do you think the world is overflowing with iron ore these days? How could you treat a merchant who consistently brings you the ore that way? If you continue like that it wont be long before the contact will be cut off in the future.


    2 2300.. thats what the girl asked for


    Youre acting so petty against a kid. How many times have you cheated her so far? Im a merchant who can sell my conscience, but at least I dont openly do that.


    Of course, she had done even more dirty things without blinking an eye in the dark, however, she was a viiness in the first ce, so this level of evil was beneath her.


    If its 2 2500 would it be okay?


    Heh you


    The moment she talked to that point, Isoldas face turned cold.


    As she brought the situation to this point, her true color as a viiness began to show for the first time in a while, and she stabbed the opponent with one word after another like a sharp dagger.


    You know you can easily go up to 3700, right? Especially in a situation where a war is about to break out, you should be able to make a profit even if you buy at that price!


    Hick!


    The man wasnt able to say anything in return at the words of Isolda, who knew the situation of the market.


    In a situation where the opponent was aware of the overall profit margin, he couldnt evene up with anything to contradict her.


    And watching him bepletely defenseless, Isolda gave him a finishing blow with a voice dripping with cold air.


    Well sell it for 3000. If you cant buy it at this price, its clear that youll just have to suck your fingers, because the stock is running low today. Itd be much better for you to buy it.


    Ugh uhm I cant well  Ill do that. So, about the future delivery


    Of course, if you keep the price the same, we will continue to sell it here. Isnt that right, Yuria?


    Ahyes of course I will definitely do that.


    Haah


    After executing a the man without any mercy, Isolda got on the carriage again.


    She hadnt felt such a refreshing feeling for a long time, and a unique cold smile began to appear her mouth.


    On the other hand, Yurias eyes began to shine as she looked at the woman who had controlled the situation with just a few words.


    <em>Miss Isera youre so cool!</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>PETTV now has a <strong>Level 2</strong>! At this level you will get <strong>2 advanced chapters</strong> immediately and then stay <strong>2 chapter ahead</strong> for the whole month!


    Want to read more? You can read <strong>One ($5) </strong>, and <strong>Two ($10)</strong> Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon.


    This novel is now open to sponsorship as BuymeaCoffee.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 19: Isolda Evergarden V

    Chapter 19: Isolda Evergarden V


    A small inn located in downtown Sellenberg.


    There, Yuria and Isolda were in the middle of having a chat while taking a break in a room.


    Thank you, Miss Isera. Thanks to you, I was able to close the deal at a good price.


    Yuria bowed her head deeply while expressing her gratitude.


    Regarding her show of gratitude, Isolda let out a small sigh and spoke in an annoyed voice.


    You dont have to do this. I owe you so I was just trying to repay the favor for saving me


    But if I had been alone, I wouldnt have been able to raise the price that much. Thank you very much!


    Um


    Seeing Yuria bowing her head again, Isolda thought back to the reason why she went out of her way to help her.


    A corner of her heart had softened, and she seemed to be able to see her own younger self in Yuria.


    Since she had to start everything from scratch, she thought that the appearance of this girl would be a good stimulus for her to regain her past mindset.


    <em>I was also like this in the past there was a time when I was naive, and at the same time I was immature and useless. But not now.</em>


    Measure the opponent with the weapon called doubt, build a light trust if the opponents level is below the standard, and build a steady connection to dispel doubt if the opponents level is high, then use these as resources to obtain what you want.


    Then, once the opponent be useless take everything and resolutely trample on them, leaving no room for resilience!


    That was how the woman, Isolda, had lived her life as a merchant. And in that sense, this girl, Yuria, was just a hatchling by her standards.


    <em>In the future, if she learns to doubt a little more and learns how to use trust as a weapon, this girl will be able to grow wonderfully. Well, its a story that has nothing to do with me now.</em>


    While thinking about that, Isolda thought it was time to part ways with the girl.


    Suddenly, realizing that she would never see this girl again, she began to feel a strange sense of regret for some reason, but she soon erased that feeling and began to calmly consider the future.


    Although she hade a little farther east, the ce she was aiming for was still far away from this ce.


    There was no need to be in too much of a hurry, but she had to get there before her travel expenses ran out.


    I have to get on a carriage again and go to Munic no, is there a need for that? Taking a break here and going straight to my destination without stopping in Munic is also an alternative


    While Isolda was pondering on her travel n, Yuria asked,


    Umthen, where will Miss Isera go now?


    Yes? I


    Since she had alreadye this far, there would be less fear of being pursued, and considering that she had a rough understanding of this girl, Isolda told Yuria where she was going.


    Wow! What a coincidence? I wanted to go there too!


    What? Do you even know how far it is?


    Yes, I know. Its about 600 km along the road east of here it takes about 15 days to reach it.


    You know better than I thought.


    Unexpectedly, Yurias words were not just empty words.


    Isolda calcted it in her mind, and it seemed that it would take about that much time at the speed of that small carriage.


    I used to live there with my mom and dad, so I roughly know the way and Im finally able to go back because Ive prepared travel expenses through todays deal.


    Really? But why are you going somewhere that far away? Itll just bring back some old memories.


    Its something like that, and its also because my parents are buried there


    Yuria brought up a reason that was much heavier than expected.


    Due to that, Isolda also felt her heart turn heavy and remained silent for a while.


    <em>Ever since I was young, I have been doing this alone, I never got the change to think about it</em>


    For some reason, when Yuria talked about her deceased parents, Isoldas chest began to strongly resonate as well.


    Me too my parents also passed away they are now buried in Schwyz but


    Ah


    Isolda spoke in a quiet voice.


    As a result, Yuria began to feel that the atmosphere, which had been a bit gloomy, had be even gloomier.


    <em>Its strange Im just listening to other peoples words, but I feel so sad Ive never felt anything like this in my life..</em>


    <em>Perhaps, its due to the fact that I had been picturing myself in Yuria all along.</em>


    Isolda could only specte that might be the case.


    Even so, to her, emotions were something that were akin to tools that could be discarded at any time depending on the situation. So this was quite unfamiliar to her, and it gave her a strange feeling.


    The two girls remained silent for a while, recalling the faces of the people they couldnt see anymore.


    In the Isoldas case, the impression her parents had left in her heart was not very clear, but it was inevitable that she would miss them a little after what she had been through.


    <em>If the two of you were still alive, it might not have been as difficult as it is now.</em>


    As Isolda was lost in her thoughts, Yuria spoke to her in the brightest voice possible, as if she was trying to change the atmosphere.


    Ah that then, since our destination is the same, would you like to travel with me Miss Isera? I will feel a bit lonely to go that far alone


    Um can I think about it for a moment?


    To be honest, from Isoldas point of view, it wasnt a bad offer.


    It would be a rtively safe choice to apany Yuria, who was moving with the dogs, as the possibility of bandits attacking the carriage couldnt be ruled out.


    In addition, they could shorten the travel time by a considerable amount if two people take turns in driving the carriage during both day and night.


    Moreover, it was also true that traveling long distances would be a little less boring if she had apanion.


    <em>Above all it wouldnt be right to think that I paid off my life-saving debt by only helping her sell some iron ore.</em>


    Isolda managed to convince herself even if she thought it a little forced.


    <em>As a repayment I will teach this girl how to be a good merchant. Its up to her if she can digest it well, but</em>


    Suddenly, Isolda began to think that it might be fun to teach this young merchant, who didnt feel like a stranger, and make the girl be like her.


    <em>Its my first time feeling like this, but I dont think its bad. The more I look at her, the more I naturally project myself on her. Maybe this is why people like children, right?</em>


    Thinking like that, for the first time in her life, Isolda showed a smile on her lips that contained a little warmth.<hr>

 Chapter 20: Isolda Evergarden VI (1)

    Chapter 20: Isolda Evergarden VI (1)


    Back at Bahamuts mansion.


    Lord, what is that?


    Bahamut was taking a walk in the garden with a paper in his hand.


    Seeing that, Ophelia became curious and asked a question, and Bahamut replied in a mildly excited tone.


    Ah its a n for what to do next. Im thinking of starting right after this business trip.


    I see you are always very busy, Lord..


    Well, there are many things I have to do, many things I want to do, and things I have to prepare for.


    Preparation but Lord, dont you already have a lot of money? I heard that the previous work in Vienna was also very profitable


    From Ophelias point of view, who had to risk her life for even a penny just a few months ago, Bahamut already had assets that couldst a lifetime, so she was unable toprehend his reasons behind wanting to do more.


    It may be a personal desire, but more than anything, in the future umm well Ill let you know the detailster. It doesnt seem like the right time yet.


    Bahamut spoke with sincerity. His words made Ophelia think that there must be something important that she didnt know about, but it was impossible for her to think of anything more than that.


    What should I say you dont have to mind me that much, and I think itll be a very difficult thing for me to understand anyways.


    Haha well, I guess. Its not that serious, so dont worry about it. Right now you just have to do your best in what you can do.


    Bahamut smiled and gently stroked Ophelias head.


    Lord


    At that, Ophelia blushed slightly, and, began to motivate herself once more.


    <em>Yes, thats right. All I have to do is to take up my sword and serve my Lord. In order to do that, I have to be stronger than I am now. In order to meet my Lords expectations, I must grow to the level of those famous high-level adventurers no, even beyond that</em>


    Even now, Ophelia was confident that she wouldnt lose against a fair number of humans.


    However, she knew very well that alone was not enough.


    She knew how many flying and crawling monsters there were in the world.


    In this harsh world, in order to protect her Lord who nned to operate on a continental level, she had to be strong, very strong.


    <em>I will definitely be stronger! No matter who appears even if the opponent is the White Dragon Princess or the Rose Empress</em>


    ***


    Isolda and Yuria left Sellenberg in their carriage and entered the territory of the Holy Empire.


    Although they had to travel a considerable distance, and because of that, they needed to be extra careful about their safety, to be honest, Isolda was somewhat at ease.


    It wasnt just because of Yurias dogs.


    Due to the rough mountainous terrain, the area around Schwyz and Sellenberg were frequented by thieves and bandits, but as soon as they entered the Holy Empire, such danger was greatly reduced.


    The area around here was a wide open in. As a powerhouse on the continent, the security inside the Holy Empire was well maintained, and the peoples lives were rtively affluent, so there were rtively few cases of bandit attacks.


    However, after Carol, the current ruler, took over, there was a little problem in the economic aspect of the Empire. The current ruler raised concerns that the prestige of the Uranus Merchant Company, which held the Empiresmercial power, had increased to an excessive level.


    In other words, as things go on, the power of the merchants of the Holy Empire will be stronger. For those of us starting from scratch, this will be a great opportunity.


    I see its an interesting story. As I thought, Miss Isera is really amazing! You know all theseplex facts.


    Well I used to be a top merchant in the past. Even though its all in ruins now.


    Isolda spoke with a bit of pride followed by a sudden feeling of bitterness.


    In response, Yuria nodded and spoke to her in a quiet voice.


    My parents were simr. When I was young, I heard that they used to lead a famouspany.


    A dark shadow fell on Yurias face as she recalled the vague memories of the past.<hr>

 Chapter 20: Isolda Evergarden VI (2)

    Chapter 20: Isolda Evergarden VI (2)


    And, looking at Yurias downcast expression, Isolda spoke a little clumsily tofort her.


    Thats right its unfortunate, but this profession was originally like that. Its like a battlefield where you dont know when youll be devoured. Thats why you should always be alert. Even if you soar to a high ce, all your achievements can copse in an instant.


    Yes thats right, I guess


    Um


    Isoldas words made Yuria even more low-spirited.


    Isolda found it difficult to speak any more as she felt that the words she had spoken as constion had had the exact opposite effect.


    At the same time, since Yuria had brought up something that resonated so well with herself, Isolda also began to feel a little depressed without knowing it.


    Although she believed that the world of merchants should be like that, Isolda felt sorry for herself now that she was in such a bad situation herself.


    <em>I tried hard I did my best but all of that was blown away in an instant. Yurias parents might no definitely it must have been like that as well. And they also couldnt ovee that fate, so</em>


    She thought it was cruel.


    No matter how cold-hearted the world may be, the thought that it was unnecessary to drive people to the edge of the cliff began to appear in Isoldas mind.


    <em>Mercy yes I thought I didnt need that kind of thing at all. But now that Im in this situation, I think I understand a little bit how valuable a little bit of mercy is</em>


    Ruthlessly burying people alive in the ground.


    How big was the difference between doing it and not doing it? The current Isolda finally understood


    At the same time, she felt the fire of revenge burn even brighter against Bahamut for making her feel that way.


    <em>All I have to do is start over. I just need to grow my strength again and take revenge no matter how long it takes</em>


    With such thoughts in mind, Isolda once again resolutely reinforced her resolve.


    Then as if she had suddenly remembered something, Yuria cautiously asked her.


    Um Miss Isera. Then, by any chance do you know a lot of other famous merchants?


    Yes? Well to some extent. I dont know about the merchants of other countries, but I am know quite a bit about the merchants in the Holy Empire and Schwyz.


    Isolda spoke in a rtively light tone, feeling the need to change the atmosphere.


    However, contrary to her thoughts, Yuria asked her again with a slightly calmer voice.


    Then, Miss Isera do you know about that woman? That Isolda with the surname Evergarden


    Isolda Evergarden?


    When her name popped up in an unexpected time, Isolda began to feel a little strange.


    <em>Me?</em>


    Suddenly, she thought about telling the girl that she was Isolda, but thinking that it wasnt really well suited with the atmosphere, she answered appropriately with an awkward smile.


    Oh that woman? I dont know too much about the details. But what do you want to know about that person?


    Thinking that it would be nice if she would be able to hear a praise, Isolda held some expectations in her heart.


    And turning her gaze away from Isolda, who was thinking that way, Yuria slowly opened her mouth,


    That woman must be dead, right?


    For a moment, Yuria spoke in a terrifyingly calm voice.


    Seeing her act like that, which she had never seen before, Isolda began to feel something creepy.


    I dont know but considering that there hasnt been any news since her fall of the other day maybe


    Isolda talked carefully while hiding her emotions.


    And, Yuria spoke with a sincere cold voice.


    Yes that must be what happened. It would be nice if that wicked woman died and went to hell<hr>

 Chapter 21: Isolda Evergarden VII (1)

    Chapter 21: Isolda Evergarden VII (1)


    Yuria was openly cursing the Isolda, who was right in front of her.


    However, while listening to that, Isolda didnt feel the emotion called anger.


    Rather, the feelings she was feeling at the moment were doubt and anxiety over something she herself couldn''t understand.


    Wh why do you think so? What did that woman do?


    Isolda asked in a trembling voice.


    Facing her question, Yuria looked at Isolda and answered with burning anger in her eyes.


    She is my enemy the evil woman who ruined my parents and forced them to die in the end


    Isolda did that to your parents?


    It was something she didnt know.


    However, she was able to guess certain things.


    Thats why Isolda knew that what this girl was saying was the truth.


    That this childs parents died because of what she had done.


    Yes so you cant imagine how happy I was not long ago, when I heard that evil woman was punished by Lord Bahamut


    Yuria recalled the joy she had felt at that time while tightening her hands holding the reins.


    However, she didnt notice that Isolda was looking at her with a pale expression.


    Originally, I was nning to seed in my trade and then get revenge, but now I dont have to. Thats why Im going to my parents now. To let them know that Isolda is dead and now they can close their eyes in peace


    Yeah you should do that.


    Hmmm Miss Isera? Are you okay?


    Only then did Yuria notice that Iserasplexion wasnt looking quite good.


    In response, she called out to her with concern, but right after that, Isolda raised her hand to block her words.


    Its okay Im feeling a little tired. I Ill rest inside for a moment.


    Ah yes. Then rest for a bit, because we have to go a long way to set up camp anyway.


    Yeah well, then I


    Isolda staggered into the carriage.


    Looking at her, Yuria began to search through her memories to see if there was anywhere she could get medicine along the way. She worried that the wound on Isoldas back might have gotten worse.


    ***


    Isolda chose to lie down in the carriage.


    But she could hardly lie at ease.


    <em>I killed I killed the childs parents I</em>


    Isolda who had thought that a persons life was worth less than a single gold coin, was feeling shaken.


    She had always thought that other humans were just tools to be utilized and objects to be traded in various ways. However, even she couldnt take the current shock lightly.


    Yuria was someone she had been able to connect on a psychological level. She was some she had been able to sympathize with.


    Because of that, even when she heard about her parents, Isolda didnt feel like they were strangers.


    Their story had touched her heart, and she felt sad for their deaths. She sympathized with them who had suffered the same fate as hers.


    However, the culprit behind all of that was none other than Isolda Evergarden herself!


    It was her relentless desire that had must have harmed them.


    That mustve been the thing that killed them.


    If it hadnt been for her, that child that girl who resembled her younger self wouldnt have to struggle while driving a carriage alone in the cold wind.


    She had taken away the childs family, her future, and her happiness.


    <em>No, its not just that girl.</em>


    There were lots of others like her who dont even know Isoldas face. They must have already suffered the same pain as that child.


    Everyone who she had used, robbed, and abandoned.


    Everyone who she had treated as mere tools and discarded without mercy.


    <em>I I untilnow. Just what what what have I done</em>


    She had always thought of herself as a special being different from others.


    She was a colossus who would one day grab everything in the world, and other humans were just objects she could use to achieve her goal. Thats why she thought she could use even humans without hesitation for her own benefit.


    <em>I thought it was alright to make others unhappy for my own sake.</em>


    But


    After she met this girl named Yuria.


    After listening to her story.


    After empathizing with her feelings.


    For the first time in her life she was able to share heartfelt feelings with others.


    It ailed Isoldas spirit, which had been weakened and shaken by the failure and the suffering she had to endure.


    At the moment, she had no choice but to admit one cruel fact.


    The people who she had harmed in the past were actually no different from her.


    They had a past just like hers, they had a family like hers, and they had suffered from failures just like her.


    As soon as she realized that the things she had discarded as worthless were in fact huge debts.


    She the evil woman who had brought tears to the eyes of many people, was beset with immense guilt.


    Tears of blood flowed from Isolda Evergardens eyes as her heart was filled with self-reproach.


    Im sorry Im sorry Im really sorry


    ***


    Are you okay? You still have a badplexion


    Its okay. And you should get some rest too.. you look very tired.


    Still with a pale, bloodless face, Isolda spoke with a calm expression.


    In response, Yuria suggested her to get a little more rest.


    But Isolda stubbornly refused and asked her to get some sleep.


    That well if youre really having a hard time, wake me up anytime. Because Im fine with


    Yes. I will do that. Now go have a good rest


    After repeating the suggestion, Yuria went inside the carriage and fell asleep.<hr>

 Chapter 21: Isolda Evergarden VII (2)

    Chapter 21: Isolda Evergarden VII (2)


    Isolda held on to the reins of the horse with a face that seemed pale like a corpse.


    They had sent the dogs who usually guarded the carriage inside for a rest.


    So, at the moment Isolda was driving the carriage alone, in silence.


    In such a frightening silence, Isolda idly began to ruminate on the price of the sins she hadmitted.


    <em>An evil woman who should fall into hell an evil wicked woman</em>


    Yurias words never left her mind.


    The girl Isolda had connected so much with, had cursed her to go to hell.


    Her words had be a very cold and sharp needle, endlessly stabbing Isoldas chest.


    <em>It hurts so much!</em>


    To the point where she felt like her flesh was being torn, and her bones were being crushed.


    And even then it never stopped and constantly tormented her.


    While drawing in that pain, Isolda looked at the sign erected on the side of the road with empty eyes.


    A sign indicating that their destination was not far away.


    However, the resolve she had when she first set off on this journey no longer remained with her.


    <em>Now what should I do?</em>


    Isolda was lost. She didnt know what to do.


    Things like starting over, gaining strength, and taking revenge.


    Now that she had realized the weight of her sins and was being weighed down by them, she had lost the determination to do anything.


    Because in the process of achieving all that, she felt like she would hurt someone again.


    Because she felt like she was going to treat someone like a tool again and ruin their lives.


    <em>It wouldve been better if I didnt run away it would have been better if I had just crawled on the floor of that cell without knowing anything for the rest of my life</em>


    However, Isolda knew that it was already toote to go back.


    Then at least at this point she wanted to do what she could no, what she should.


    She started thinking, <em>If at least I can do that then can this pain be a little less? If so</em>


    ***


    A hazy dawn with drizzling rain.


    The endlessly running carriage finally stopped.


    However, the ce they arrived at was neither a fancy city nor a noisy market.


    It was the cemetery.


    A ce where the dead rest for their long slumber.


    There, a girl slowly knelt down and looked at the two tombstones in front of her.


    Im hereMomDad


    Yuria called her parents with a voice filled with sadness and longing.


    Even though she came prepared, she felt as if she was about to cry as she carefully touched the tombstones in front of her.


    Its been a while, isnt it? Today I brought you very happy news.


    With those words, Yuria tried to show a smile on her lips.


    Doing this was much harder than she had thought.


    Even so, despite the tears in her eyes, she smiled as brightly as she could in front of her parents.


    Please be happy Mom and Dad. Shes finally dead that wicked viiness Isolda Evergarden is dead! The person who bullied my mom and dad who destroyed our family is finally


    No


    ?


    At that moment, she heard a cold voice from behind.


    Yuria slowly looked back to see who it was.


    Standing there was a familiar yet, at the same time apletely unfamiliar person.


    Miss Isera? What are you saying?


    About that no


    With those words, Isera slowly approached Yuria.


    Then, with a cold expression on her face, she looked down at Yuria and opened her mouth.


    Its not Isera. My name is Isolda Evergarden.


    Yes?


    Yurias face began to turn cold at the words Isolda had uttered in a trembling voice.


    That that what are you talking about? This Miss Isera what kind of nonsense


    Yuria denied the im with a trembling voice as if she had heard something unbelievable.


    However, looking at her behave like that, Isolda spoke in a cold yet determined voice.


    Its true. The viiness who killed your parents the one you wished would end up in hell thats me


    At Isoldas words, Yurias brain stopped working for a moment.


    It was the person she had saved with good will.


    It was the person who she hade to admire.


    And it was the person who shared and sympathized with her pain.


    That person was her enemy!


    The fact that she was the very viiness who was the cause of all her sorrow. Yuria didnt know how to ept that.


    At that moment


    !


    Isolda stretched her arms forward and offered something to her.


    Upon taking a closed look, Yuria began to feel her confused mind suddenly cool down.


    Take it you always wanted to do it.


    What Isolda held out was a dagger.


    It was made not long ago and still retained its sparkling luster.


    It was something that Isolda carried in her bosom in case everything failed.


    Seeing the dagger, Yuria asked Isolda with a trembling voice.


    Uh why why are you


    Its the life you saved so I want you to take it back.


    Isolda spoke in a calm voice, with a soulless smile.


    In response, Yuria grabbed the dagger in front of her with trembling hands.


    As someone who sold iron ore, she could tell at once that the quality of the dagger was quite good.


    If she pierced her heart with this it would surely end Isoldas life.


    And, it would be with her own hands and no one elses!


    After her parents died, she would finally be able to do what she had always wanted to do.


    Yuria gripped the dagger tightly with trembling hands.


    In front of her eyes was Isolda, who was standing quietly with her eyes closed.


    It was the figure of an evil woman who was calmly waiting for death with a pale face


    Looking at that, Yuria finally made up her mind and slowly raised her dagger.


    And


    Paakk!<hr>

 Chapter 22: Isolda Evergarden VIII (1)

    Chapter 22: Isolda Evergarden VIII (1)


    Huh haah heok


    Yuria gasped for breath as she looked at the dagger that she had deeply inserted.


    Not the enemys heart


    She had stabbed the dagger deep in the ground.


    Seeing that, Isolda said to Yuria with a cold expression on her face.


    What what are you doing? Stand up! You must avenge your parents! You must get revenge! Ah you must be hesitating because killing people is scary


    No!


    As if telling Isolda to stop, Yuria shouted in a tearful voice.


    No you you are not Isolda!


    As I have already said. I am Isolda Evergarden.


    You cant be that Isolda!


    Yuria cut off Isoldas words like a sharp knife. After that, while Isolda was speechless, Yuria spoke in a slightly subdued voice.


    There is no way that Isolda would have acted like that. Theres no way that monster with no blood or tears wouldve helped me listened to my story and even offer her life like this now. Theres no way she


    would!


    Isolda couldnt give a reply to Yurias words.


    The girl was right.


    In fact, if you took the original Isolda as a standard the things she did up until now were not really the things she wouldve done.


    To repay the favor to those who had helped her.


    To empathize with someone.


    And things like this the willingness toy down ones life while feeling guilty.


    It was something that had never happened before in her life, and it was something she would never have thought of doing.


    And, facing her who was so speechless, Yuria screamed with anger and pain.


    You are supposed to be a monster Isolda is a cruel and ruthless viiness who I can hate as much as I want and not even worthy of sympathy. Then why are you the one who in front of me why do you look like a person and not a monster? Youre no different from me. Why do you seem like a normal person?


    <em>Oh, I see</em>


    The moment she heard her words, Isolda could tell that this girl also felt the same way as she did.


    Just as Isolda saw a part of herself in this girl.


    This girl, too was seeing a part of her in Isolda.


    She admired the person, and sympathized with her, who had felt the same sadness as herself.


    But, when the person revealed that she was Isolda Evergarden, Yuria also came to a realization.


    The woman she thought was a monster the woman she thought was okay to kill.


    The truth was, she was not that different.


    She was not a monster but a human who had felt the same pain as her.


    <em>To be precise I must have changed and Yuria it was all thanks to you</em>


    If Isolda was the same person before she realized her sins, Yuria would have swung the dagger without hesitation.


    No, if that was the case in the first ce, Isolda wouldnt have even appeared here.


    Maybe she wouldve already killed Yuria, taken her carriage and property while passing through a deserted road to make even a little more profit.


    But she didnt and came here.


    Although it was a short trip. After meeting this girl, Isolda had changed before she knew it.


    Not from outside, but from the inside.


    They now felt the same happiness, talked about the same pain, and recognized each other as beings that resembled each other.


    In the process Isolda had be a human resembling the girl before she knew it.


    She was no longer a viiness without blood and tears. She was a human being who could suffer and shed tears just like everyone else.


    <em>If if I could have had this experience a little sooner if I had fallen from that high ce and seen the bottom of my feet sooner my life might not have turned out to be this ugly</em>


    However, also because of that, Isolda couldnt stay the way she was now.


    <em>I might have realized my mistake, but I have alreadye too far to go back.</em>


    That was what she thought about herself.


    You still have to do it Yuria.


    What?


    With those words, Isolda slowly pulled out the dagger stuck in the ground and put it in Yurias hand.


    As a result, Yuria made a look of confusion.


    Seeing her make that expression, Isolda smiled with deep sadness.


    It was an empty yet sorrowful smile.


    I dont know what I am now from your point of view, but I was definitely a monster I was a viiness. I havemitted so many sins that will never be forgiven. So so I have to atone for my sins like this no I really want to do it so


    Isoldas voice gave off the feeling of sadness and regret and even pleading.


    While listening to her, Yuria lowered her head for a moment and didnt say anything.


    And


    Thashh!


    !


    The next moment, Yuria pped Isolda on the cheek.


    The force behind the p wasnt that great. There was only a slight sting as it was the strength of a young girl.


    But, nheless


    This girls p came as a great shock to Isolda.


    And looking at Isolda, Yuria said in a cold voice.


    You coward! Youre a viiness but youre so weak!


    Hearing Yurias words, Isolda looked at her with a nk expression.


    Yuria shed tears andshed out at Isolda.


    You want to atone for your sins with just something like this? You dont want to pay the penalty! Youre just going to run away to the other world!


    Yuria?<hr>

 Chapter 22: Isolda Evergarden VIII (2)

    Chapter 22: Isolda Evergarden VIII (2)


    If you want to repent of your sins, pay it back with your deeds! Live for the betterment of the people who suffered because of you! You cant just get down on your knees and ask for forgiveness! Dont even think about running away in death!


    Hearing those words Isolda lowered her head and didnt respond.


    Everything she did in her life so far had been wrong. Even the way she was trying to atone for her sins, proved to be wrong.


    <em>The person who was truly naive was me. Compared to this young girl someone like me is really nothing. </em>Thinking so, Isolda quietly looked at Yurias face.


    She was little girl who had an immature face and still had a lot to learn.


    However, at the moment, Isolda felt a slight longing for this child.


    She wants to be like her she wanted to look at the world like Yuria did and confidently walk the correct path.


    ***


    The rain had stopped.


    A warm light began to shine in the sky, which had always seemed dark.


    The birds were chirping and the clouds were quietly passing by.


    Under the world that was a little different from just before she the wicked woman Isolda Evergarden was kneeling in front of the gravestone with her head bowed.


    Im not expecting you to forgive me. Thats because I Ive gone too far. But at least I want to apologize. Im sorry Im really Im really sorry.


    Isolda talked with full earnestness with a dark expression on her face.


    Next to her was Yuria, who was silently watching the scene y out.


    Even though her face was still dark, it was an undeniable fact that it became much lighter than when she was wishing for Isoldas death.


    From now on I will try to live a life of atonement. So that when I myself go there someday, I can at least kneel down in front of you and ask for your forgiveness so that I will have the courage to do so


    With those words, Isolda bowed again, as she had done many times before.


    She was feeling motivated once again. However, this time it was neither about sess nor about revenge.


    It was about the promise to atone for her sins. It was a promise to lighten the burden that was still weighing heavily on her heart.


    ***


    Yuria and Isolda left the cemetery and took the carriage back to the city.


    Although the awkward feeling still lingered between them, Yuria cautiously opened her mouth to ease the atmosphere.


    So what will Miss Isolda do from now on?


    First of all, Im thinking of moving forward with my original n. I have an acquaintance here, so Ill have to look for a job through that person ah, stop over there.


    The next moment, Yuria stopped the carriage at the location Isolda had pointed out.


    It was the entrance to a huge building about the size of a pce, and even Yuria also knew what this ce was.


    Isolda slowly got off the carriage as she had finally arrived at her destination.


    Looking at her, Yuria cautiously spoke with a bittersweet feeling in her heart.


    Will we meet each other again?


    If the opportunity arises no yes Im sure well meet again. At that time, I will stand in a slightly different position than I do now.


    At Isoldas words, Yuria quietly smiled and drove the carriage to leave.


    That person was the enemy she longed to kill with her own hands not long ago.


    But the feelings she was feeling right now it was simr to the feeling of regret when parting with a good friend.


    ***


    Following the guidance of the receptionist, Isolda entered the building.


    Contrary to what she had expected, upon hearing her name, she was silently granted permission to meet with the owner of this ce as per her request.


    <em>Still, with this, I managed to pass the most difficult hurdle</em>


    To be honest, there was a possibility that the person would refuse to see her, and if that happened, all her hard work wouldve been for nought, but fortunately that didnt happen.


    With such thoughts in mind, Isolda walked deep inside the building.


    Then, standing in front of the ornate door, she took a small breath to relieve her tension.


    <em>Im starting over and Ill ask for forgiveness to all the people who have suffered because of me</em>


    While dreaming of the future, Isolda carefully opened the door and went inside.


    <em>She is a formidable opponent the woman who holds the capital of the Holy Empire in her grasp, Berti</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda entered the room.


    And, the person waiting for her there was


    Uh?


    Wee, Isolda Evergarden. I was waiting.


    The owner of this ce was standing straight and looking at her.


    She was the leader of the Uranus Merchant Company.


    The moment she saw Bertina Minerva, the Lady of Blue Gold, Isoldas face stiffened.


    No, to be precise, it wasnt Bertina that had shocked her


    Come on in. I was waiting for you.


    It was the person right next to her.


    Seeing the very person she never wanted to meet at the moment, Isolda began to tremble.


    Uh how how yo you here..


    Isolda mumbled in a voice that seemed indicate that she had lost her soul.


    Looking at her condition, the man Bahamut, showed a sincere smile on his lips while sitting on a fancy chair.


    How? Whats wrong with me visiting my *ves house?


    *ve what are you talking about? Its the headquarters of the Uranus Merchant Company in Vienna! But this ce how can this ce


    Impossible even if it was true, while listening to the unbelievable im, Isolda tried to deny it, and Bahamut sighed as if he couldnt help it.


    Sigh well, it must be hard for you to ept reality. In that case kneel down, Lady.


    All right. Master.


    !


    As soon as those words were spoken, Bertina, the Lady of Blue Gold, bowed her head in front of Bahamut, and respectfully kneeled down near his feet.


    Looking at the incredible scene, which was hard to believe even after seeing it with her own eyes, she Isolda Evergarden felt her mind go nk.<hr>

 Chapter 23: Isolda Evergarden IX (1)

    Chapter 23: Isolda Evergarden IX (1)


    The scene where Bertina, the owner of the Uranus Merchant Company was kneeling and bowing her head, was something unbelievable.


    And watching it, Isolda spoke in a trembling voice.


    This this cant be like this Lady Bertina how how can someone like you with a man like this..


    Just who was Bertina? She was the Lady of Blue Gold!


    She was one of the continents greatest merchants and the person that Isolda had been targeting all along, and she was one of the few people she recognized and respected.


    She was the person who mercilessly destroyed numerous merchantpanies and could be called a legend who held the Holy Empire in her grasp.


    Even Isolda in her prime didnt dare to think of confronting her, and her previous n of approaching Bahamut also served the purpose of absorbing his forces and gaining Bertinas recognition.


    That woman the strong Lady of Blue Gold, who was thought to be unmatched by anyone.


    Was now in the process of expressingplete obedience to the man whom Isda had once regarded as a foolish wimp.


    And, in front of Isolda, who was so astonished, Bertina raised her head and kissed the back of Bahamuts hand as she slowly sat back on the chair.


    It was the mark of an oath that signified loyalty.


    Afterpleting the final confirmation perfectly, Bertina opened her mouth in a quiet voice while looking at Isolda.


    Unfortunately, this is the reality. We, the Uranus Merchant Company, have already entrusted themselves under the wings of the Beden Merchant Company. And I as well both body and mind, have sworn an oath to be Lord Bahamuts faithful sl*ave.


    With those words, Bertina leaned her face into Bahamuts arms, as if she was being hugged by her beloved husband.


    Her blushing face was beset with a wriggling desire that desperately longed for something.


    Seeing Bertina behave like that, Isolda copsed on the floor as she received an intense shock, unable to stand on her feet.


    Ba Bahamut you you what the hell a guy like you really


    Isolda muttered in a voice full of fear.


    Until just a few days ago, she was burning with unfiltered vengeance against Bahamut.


    The fact that the man was a stronger enemy than she had thought was something she had already epted.


    However, even after that, Isolda kept demeaning the man named Bahamut in her heart.


    She thought that her defeat was due to just an unfortunate surprise attack. If she had been a bit more vignt, there was no way that hed be able to defeat her.


    Isolda, who was imprisoned, satisfied herself like that and never acknowledged Bahamut.


    Even if that wasnt true, she couldnt help but think so.


    Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to maintain her sanity in the clutches of the man who regrly vited and trampled on her pride.


    Otherwise she wouldnt be able to maintain the will to seek a chance to escape while burning with revenge against this man.


    But as she watched the woman that was her idol, bow down to him in front of her eyes, the reality she had been ignoring until now and the resulting fear began to surge forth like a wave.


    <em>A monster a monster this man is a monster.</em>


    While recognizing the fact that the existence that she had initially regarded as a pitiful dog was actually a wolf no a dragon that was coiling up and preparing to devour her, Isolda was gripped by an inescapable despair.


    And


    Hah hahahaha ahahahaha!


    The next moment, Isolda began tough in utter despair.


    With this she had no choice but to fully admit that it was all over.


    The hope for aeback was nothing more than a fleeting dream, and her chance at atonement was now gone.


    Her future was now in that cramped prison cell.


    All she could do was live as this mans ything, for the rest of her life.


    That was all.


    When Isolda was wallowing in despair with her head down, she heard him say,


    Now then since the guests weve been waiting for have arrived, shall we start the banquet?<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can.


    If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 23: Isolda Evergarden IX (2)

    Chapter 23: Isolda Evergarden IX (2)


    Bahamuts voice sounded as affable as always.


    And after hearing that, Isolda was able to roughly predict what would happen next.


    It was clear that a cruel punishment would be waiting for the *ve who was caught no, who had returned on her own after running away.


    She may loose her legs, or any other limbs if her master deemed it necessary.


    <em>However, for now, I think I should be happy to receive such a punishment </em>Thats what Isolda thought.


    <em>Maybe that might make me feel a little better if I cant apologize directly at least Ill be punished for my sins by suffering endlessly</em>


    Isolda humbly prepared for the punishment that was toe, thinking that she should receive the same amount of suffering which she had inflicted on others.


    However


    ?


    The next moment, what came into the room was a lot of food.


    It was a scene that was simr to the previous ones in the dungeon, but iparable in terms of scale.


    Isolda was a little surprised by this, but she didnt attach much importance to it.


    <em>Yeah I guess he wants to torture or humiliate me after fillimg my stomach like that timee to think of it, this man also has quite a bit of weird preferences</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda slowly stood up from her seat.


    Then she calmly sat down where the servants were inviting her.


    Even though her dirty outfit didnt match the other two because she had just finished a long trip, no one, including Bahamut, cared much about it.


    The unexpected meal time started like that.


    Even in this situation, Isolda began to smile bitterly in her heart, feeling that the food was quite delicious.


    <em>Hunger is a frightening thing. </em>With such thoughts in mind, Isolda diligently puts the food in her mouth.


    In the meantime, she suddenly discovered one strange fact and automatically stopped her hand.


    It was because the two people before her had stopped their hands for some reason and were just looking at her carefully.


    <em>What why? Did these two put some kind of poison in the meal?</em>


    Isolda suddenly thought of that possibility, but following the thought of whether it was even necessary to do so appeared in her mind, Isolda ignored the burdensome gaze of the two and continued to focus on eating.


    Bahamut, on the other hand, made an intrigued expression while watching Isoldas behavior.


    After a while, the tes in front of Isolda werepletely emptied.


    This time, Isolda calmly closed her eyes while preparing her mind for the pain toe.


    <em>Do it now Ill ept everything whether it be se*xually insulting, slitting my fingers, cutting off my arms and legs, or gouging out my eyes. You can do whatever you want because I did something sinful</em>


    <em>because Im a wicked woman who deserved to suffer</em>


    And so, Isolda quietly waited for the baptism of punishment from Bahamut.


    But, after a while, Bahamuts voice finally reached her ears.


    What are you doing? Open your eyes.


    Isolda opened her eyes immediately at Bahamutsmand.


    The situation in front of her eyes didnt change much, except for the fact that all the tableware has been removed. She didnt see anything special.


    At the moment, Bertina and Bahamut were the only ones left in the room.


    In response, Isolda spoke to Bahamut in a calm voice.


    .Its okay to start. You dont have to bother.


    Start?


    Isolda felt a bit puzzled at Bahamuts voice, which contained some doubts, and spoke to him again.


    The punishment because I ran away from you. A ve who ran away and was caught by his master must be punished. Go on no matter what you do, I am ready to receive it.


    Her tone remained calm as usual.


    The corned of Bahamuts mouth lifted up, as he felt the sense ofplete surrender from Isolda.


    Yeah thats right.. that went really well really well.


    Then Bahamut suddenly took something out of his pocket.


    In response, Isolda thought that the torture or punishment was finally here


    And what Bahamut brought out in front of her was


    ? What is this


    Read it. Because thats the punishment Im giving you thats the punishment you will receive in the future.


    Isolda opened the envelope with slightly trembling hands, and found a paper.


    It was a situation that was a little different from what she had imagined, she began to feel a deeper sense of dread, as well as doubt.


    And, right after Isolda read the contents of the paper, her face began to be filled with surprise of a different nature than before.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 24: Isolda Evergarden X (1)

    Chapter 24: Isolda Evergarden X (1)


    Looking at the papers in her hand, Isoldas hands began to shake.


    It was because the content contained in it was far from the painful punishment she had envisioned.


    Is this serious?


    Of course, no matter how much I y around, do I look like someone who would y around with these things?


    At Bahamuts words, Isolda once again confirmed the contents on the paper.


    To put it simply, Bahamut was going to give her some of the upper management duties in the merchantpany.


    He was giving it to a woman who once tried to use him, and because of that, suffered and fell at his hands.


    Bahamut wanted to entrust the position to such a person who would obviously hold a deep grudge due to that matter.


    It seemed like a stupid choice that only good idiots would make.


    However at the moment, no one present in the room, let alone Isolda, had such thoughts about Bahamuts decision.


    Bertina, a being that Isolda couldnt even dare topete with, had to kneel down before this man.


    It was natural for that fact to nt a decisive sense of defeat in Isoldas heart.


    The woman named Isolda was not foolish enough to challenge an overwhelmingly powerful enemy when she had no chance of winning.


    Isolda, who had thought that far, began to show a slightly bitter smile on her lips without realizing it.


    <em>I see so thats what actually happened</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda slowly rose from her seat.


    It was aplete defeat!


    An utterly wless defeat that left no more means or will to resist.


    And after being defeated, the only thing left for her was to live out the rest of her life as this mans faithful dog.


    While getting the feeling of being weighed down by the huge grip of fate.


    Isolda bowed deeply to the man in front of her and said,


    Thank you for your mercy I Isolda Evergarden will definitely try to live up to Lord Bahamuts expectations.


    ***


    Watching her bow her head in front of him, Bahamut lightly smiled in his heart.


    I had already expected it, but somehow, it seems that the atmosphere around her has changed a lot more than I thought, but


    Isolda seemed so calm that it was iparable to how she was when she was a prisoner, and she even gave off an aura of servility.


    Of course, the decisive factor behind such a change must have been for the fact that Bertina, whom she had idolized, had knelt down to Bahamut.


    <em>It mustve shocked her quite a bit.</em>


    Bahamut thought that the extent of the change was a bit too great to be simply attributed to that.


    <em>Something mustve happened to her on the way here. Well anyways, everything definitely went as nned, but</em>


    For now, while deciding to slowly find out the detailster, Bahamut briefly began to recall what had happened so far.


    ***


    One day, while having his way with Isolda, Bahamut was suddenly struck with a thought.


    <em>Am I really using this evil woman effectively?</em> He asked himself.


    As part of making her pay for her sins, he could have simply continued to use her as a ything.


    But as time went by, Bahamut was honestly thinking that it was a bit of a waste to continue like this.


    At the moment, another one of his *ves, Bertina, continued to work within the Uranus Merchant Company and was of considerable help to Bahamut.


    In the first ce, Bertina was a woman of tremendous ability who held and shook themercial power of the Empire, and even if he simply looked at his own experience and specifications, it would be foolish topare her with Bahamut, who was previously a job seeker and only had some knowledge in the field of management.


    Bahamut, who possessed the spoiler cheat key, was able to catch Bertinas weakness and subdued her.


    However, if they had a head-to-head battle, he would have lost for sure.


    Thanks to Bertina doing a good job, the Uranus Merchant Company was still running smoothly without much disturbance. In addition, the wealth of the Beden Merchant Company, which was receiving their support in secret, was getting bigger and bigger.


    In a situation, where Bertina, who was actually the boss of Chapter 1, was rolling under his feet, the thought that he could also use Isolda, who was a slightly prominent named character, began to appear in Bahamuts head.


    <em>Anyway, there are still quite a few mountains to ovee, so it would be nice if I had a few more people that I can make use of. It can also reduce my workload. But the problem is what to do with this bit*chs bad</em>


    <em>personality</em>


    If he released Isolda as she was now, it was only natural that the bad-tempered viiness would try to bite him back in one way or another.


    Her twisted mind would cook up some devious n to screw Bahamut over.


    In that case, there was a strong possibility that instead of being able to use her, he would have to fight her again.


    So, Bahamut decided to train her to his liking.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 24: Isolda Evergarden X (2)

    Chapter 24: Isolda Evergarden X (2)


    That training did not simply mean se*xual acts.


    In the past, the reason Isolda dared to vent her anger and assert her pride even after she was imprisoned was because she didnt acknowledge the man named Bahamut.


    It would be fair to say that she was blind to the reality before her.


    To Isolda, Bahamut used to be nothing more than a foolish and terrible man who had defeated her due to luck.


    And, in that regard, Bahamut had a very suitable pawn to use against her.


    Even in the novel, Bertina was portrayed as a person who treated Isolda as a subordinate.


    Bahamut knew that if the Lady of Blue Gold, who had already be his sl*ave, surrendered in front of her eyes, Isolda would surely lose her confidence as well.


    However, simply showing that was not enough.


    A more dramatic situation was needed to drive in the stakes of mental entanglement and a certain sense of defeat deep into her heart!


    It would have to be a situation that would make her fall into despair in an instant.


    From then on, Bahamut, who had a n, began to act like he was losing his interest in Isolda.


    He decreased the amount of time he visited her, and at the same time he slowly rxed the security around the dungeon.


    It was a bonus that the time he spent with Ophelia naturally increased in the process.


    And finally, at some point Bahamut revealed an appropriate gap, using which Isolda managed to escape from the prison as he had expected.


    Of course, from that point on, Bahamut knew very well where she was going to go.


    There was a possibility that she would suffer quite a bit along the way. But with such a strong personality, Isolda would surely arrive there alive, even if it meant crawling on the floor.


    The only ce where she could start anew when everything, including herpany had been destroyed was Vienna, the capital of the Holy Empire. The ce where Bertina, whom she had served as her master in the original work, was located.


    ording to the n, Bahamut arrived at Vienna first and waited patiently for Isolda, and finally after waiting a little longer than expected she arrived.


    And, he seeded in driving a decisive wedge ofplete defeat into the heart of his sl*ave, who was full of hopes and dreams.


    ***


    <em>In the end I was ying in this mans palm from the beginning</em>


    Looking back on the situation so far, Isolda had no choice but to fully admit it.


    That this man was more capable than she had previously thought.


    However right after epting reality and admitting defeat, another thought began to emerge in her head.


    <em>Howe I didnt recognize his talents? No matter how much he hid his abilities, to think that I couldnt recognize such a great person a jewel in the mud</em>


    Although they had ended up as enemies, in the past, Isolda had been engaged to this man.


    <em>Now that I think about it, it was the biggest chance of my life to be formally married to this amazing man. But due to my arrogance, I didnt recognize him and foolishly kicked him away myself.</em>


    Isolda regretted the painful mistakes of the past in her heart.


    However, she shook her head at her thoughts.


    <em>No maybe it wasnt a coincidence that too must have been some kind of punishment. The punishment the world has inflicted on a sinful wicked woman like me</em>


    Thinking about it again, it was thanks to Bahamut pulling her down, that Isolda was able to look back on herself like this, and see how despicable her choices were and how many people suffered because of it.


    <em>In that respect I might have to be thankful</em>


    While organizing her thoughts in her own way, Isoldas gaze suddenly turned to Bertina.


    Her appearance, has been somewhat restless since earlier.


    Her face was flushed red and her breath was rough.


    From the moment Isolda entered the room, Bertina had been showing such strange signs, but now it seemed that she had reached its limit.


    At the same time, seeing Bertina like that, Bahamuts lips slowly began to curl up.


    Isolda knew what that smile meant.


    <em>Ah I know thats the smile he always showed me right before ravishing me</em>


    ***


    After all the servants had left, there were only three people in the room at the moment.


    In such a situation, Bahamut slowly stood up and looked at the two women in front of him.


    <em>That it for Isolda and, Bertina must have reached at her limit, right? Well its because she has been waiting for it all this time.</em>


    Through their previous experience, he already knew that thisdy was a very lewd woman.


    He was also done with everything he nned to do, so all that was left was to rx and enjoy.


    Then, since work is over shall we y a little bit?<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 25: Isolda Evergarden XI (1)

    Chapter 25: Isolda Evergarden XI (1)


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> smoldering hot chapter. So, not for ki*ds. Same goes for the next two parts of this very long chapter.<hr>


    As soon as Bahamut finished speaking, Bertina rose from her seat as if she had waiting for this moment and approached her master, who was still sitting in the chair.


    Whoops


    Then, with a seductive smile on her lips, Bertina naturally wrapped her arms around Bahamuts body.


    She moved her long, jade-white fingers and slowly began to caress Bahamuts face.


    Master, I have been waitingfor.. you.


    Then Bertina, with her gaze fixed on Bahamuts face, slowly began to unfasten the buttons of this shirts.


    Just like that, right after removing top part of the shirt of the man in front of her eyes, Bertina slowly started licking Bahamuts body with her long, red, luscious tongue.


    Bertinas tongue fluttered from Bahamut''s neck to his chest.


    In response, Bahamut smiled and stroked her hair, and Bertinas face began to blush slightly at her masters grace.


    And, while watching the two of them perform such a lewd act in front of her eyes, the other woman in the room Isolda Evergarden, felt a plethora ofplicated feelings, and she began to swallow dry saliva without even realizing it.


    <em>Lady Bertina doing such a thing with a man like that</em>


    No matter how much she knelt down and showed her loyalty, Bertinas current behavior surprised Isolda once again.


    As the owner of a colossal merchantpany, she usually exuded the majesty of a queen. However, Bertinas current appearance was ass*civious as amon wh*ore who seduced men, but at the same time she was overflowing with an attractive aura.


    Her appearance was so bewitching that even Isolda, a woman felt her face heat up for a moment.


    Above all, Bertina was not being forced to do such an act by intimidation. It was all the more shocking to Isolda that her idol was acting so lus*tful ording to her own will and desire.


    Meanwhile, Bertina continued to act ording to her desires, not caring about Isolda at all.


    Bertina slowly raised her head and kissed Bahamut on the lips.


    While kissing Bertina, Bahamut ced his hand on top of her clothes and began gently caressing her huge twin mounds.


    Ahhnn yes this feeling.. I wanted to feel it for so long


    Bertina spoke in a very sweet voice while letting out a deep breath.


    Then, as if she couldnt stand it any longer, she began to loosen the clothes that were draped over her body.


    After some time, her voluptuous body was free of eyes to enjoy.


    Bertinas gaze didnt leave Bahamuts face even while she revealed a body that was so captivating, that even Isolda began to feel her body heat up.


    Her eyes desperately longed for something.


    As if responding to her demands, Bahamut picked up her half-na*ked body and headed for the bed next to him.


    Ah!.. hahahaha! Ahahahaha!


    Bertinaughed cheerfully with pleasure and joy at his actions.


    Bahamut then carefully ced Bertinas body on the bed.


    Sending Bahamut a seductive gaze, Bertina spoke in a raspy voice. Now.. pleasee


    As soon as she finished speaking, Bahamut pulled back thest of Bertinas under*wear and began to bury his face in her melons.


    Huh do you.. do you like them? My brea*stsuhnnm!


    Haaa, of course. Your breasts are really the best. Just looking at it makes me salivate.


    With those words, Bahamut began to suck on Bertinas nip*ple without hesitation.


    Bertinas milkers were lightly saggy but still stic, it began to sway like pudding with movements of Bahamuts mouth.


    Aww! A little more a little stronger ah, okay just like that ahhhnn!


    Bertina started to shake her waist as if her excitement was starting to reach its peak at Bahamuts actions.


    Bahamut, who had been sucking Bertinas bre*asts with his mouth, began to insert one hand into her lower canal.


    And


    Aww! There there yes thats the ce!


    Whats this? You are already so obscenely wet? I can stop if you dont like it.


    Ah that that oh! Just.. just a little bit.. just a little bit more!!!


    Despite Bertinas words, Bahamuts hand began to grow rougher and rougher.


    Bahamut grew excited while thoroughly targeting this seductive widows sensitive areas.


    As a result, Bertinas canal was bing more and more wet.


    Sigh ha.. MasterI cant stand it any longer now please!


    Bertina begged in an anxious voice.


    However, Bahamut decided to tease her and said.


    Whoa are you that excited? Then shouldnt you be more earnest and ask with a bit more lewd words?


    Haaahhh lewd words? Unnggg that thats that so ahhhhhn!.


    Bertina tried hard to think of something even when she was being overwhelmed by Bahamuts caress.


    Meanwhile, even in the midst of that, Bahamuts hands continued their work without stopping.


    It was a mischievous act, as if he was trying to disturb her thoughts.


    Bertina flinched several times before finally letting out a rough breath and opened her mouth.


    Huh! That.. yes.. Master I want your big co*ck cock! Shove it in this naughty hole please! Master hurry!


    Bertina spoke with difficulty in a voice that trembled from both shame and pleasure.


    Seeing her state, Bahamut burst intoughter as if he was having fun.


    Ah! Ahahahahaha! Bit*ch I didnt expect yous really say that! You are really the best! You lewd bi*tch!


    With that, while still holding one of Bertinas mounds with one hand, Bahamut moved his other hand to fix his weapon closer to the secret cave.


    And


    Chak!


    Knuuu!!!


    Bahamuts great spear pierced Bertinas wetness with an intense sound.


    Bertinas burst out with a scream full of pain and even more joy and excitement!


    Then, Bahamut started to slowly move his hips as if he was starting an engine.


    The movement itself wasnt that fast, but because of the size of the gigantic spear, Bertina felt as if her head was going nk.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 25: Isolda Evergarden XI (2)

    Chapter 25: Isolda Evergarden XI (2)


    Ugh! Ugh! Ahhhhhnn!


    Bertina let out a moan that sounded like a scream in excitement.


    However, even through the pain, a sultry smile hung on her lips.


    Are you okay,dy? You sure are enjoying this! You naughty bit*ch!


    Ahhh! I love it! A little harder! Please make me feel more! With your di*k! Fill this naughty ah bit*chs wet hole!! Kuuuh! Ahhhnn!


    Even so, Bertina stuttered slightly as if she was still a little embarrassed about being called a bit*ch.


    In response, Bahamut thought that this lewd maturedy had a bit of a cute side, and began to stab his spear harder as she wished.


    And


    Haahh haahhnm


    While watching such a spectacle, the other woman in the room, Isoldas breathing was starting to get rough without herself even realizing it.


    Apletely different feeling was engulfing herpared to thest time Bahamut had ravished her in the past.


    <em>What what is this? Im just simply watching but why why why am I getting so excited?</em>


    She already had such experience with Bahamut several times.


    But every time they had se*x, she always wanted it to end soon. Shed be lying if she said that she didnt feel the pleasure. But, beneath that pleasure were always feelings of rejection and resentment.


    She didnt like that she was being forcibly subjected to such an act, and wished that such a painful rtionship would end as soon as possible.


    To Isolds, the act of se*x was ike a curse created by god.


    But now Isolda, who always thought that way, was having a change of mind. The passionate love making of the two people in front of her eyes gave her apletely different feeling.


    The two of them were truly enjoying the present moment without any objection.


    The heavy breathing, the violent thrusts, and the lewd moaning that was so sultry that it made her head go nk. It gave her a dreamy yet intimate sensation, as if she was being hypnotized, and it slowly began to take over of Isoldas mind.


    And


    <em>Ah no.. but this kind of thing to do it in the presence of other people is</em>


    Isolda though so in her head, but her body slowly began to move ording to her instincts, regardless of what her reason told her.


    Ahhnm!


    While sitting on a chair, Isolda slowly puts her finger in her secret ce.


    The two people, who were already shaking their hips in a fit of passion, didnt seem to notice at all. But Isolda felt really ashamed of her actions at the moment.


    But she wanted to do it.


    The feeling boiling inside her body she wanted to resolve it somehow.


    Haahh ha ha.. ha ha hahhmmn!


    Isolda began to fiddle with her wet cave with a slightly awkward movement.


    However, no matter how hard she moved her fingers even when she abandoned her sense of shame and touched her bre*asts Isoldas lu*st showed no sign of being resolved.


    <em>Uhn whywhy is this happening to me?</em>


    Something was missing.


    Even in such a heated atmosphere, Isolda couldnt reach the peak she wanted to reach.


    The current Isoldacked something.


    And what that thing was it didnt take long for Isolda was to realize it.


    <em>Ah.. thats right I already I already felt it with my body</em>


    She just didnt want to admit it.


    But at the moment Isolda couldnt think of anything other than that thing.


    Her overheated body didntbust no matter how much she stimted it with her hands.


    The reason was simple.


    She herself had been rejecting it all along, but at some point, her body had already changed.


    Her body had already adapted to the thing of the man in front of her.


    Her body couldnt be satisfied anymore without that mans thing.


    Having reached that conclusion, Isolda slowly got up from her seat and started walking forward.


    The ce she arrived at was where the two people were breathing heavily after having a bout of passion.


    Bahamut had already relieved his hunger for the moment and was using the spare time to take a breather. But, he suddenly found Isolda standing in front of him.


    <em>Ah wait this.. when I think about it, its a little embarrassing</em>


    Although Isolsa was a se*x *ve who he had ravished quite often, but the fact that he had been frantically enjoying himself with Bertina while having another woman watch them gave Bahamut a sudden sense of shame.


    <em>This isnt some kind of voy*eurism y. Anyway, I should have sent her out before I started doing the deed</em>


    As he thought about that, Bahamut began to feel his face heat up.


    However, standing in front of him, Isolda licked her lips and started trying to say something.


    I


    Yes? Whats the matter?


    That that do thatto me too.


    Isolda stuttered and struggles to speak out as if she was ashamed to even think about it.


    It was at that moment that Bahamuts doubts grew more and more.


    !


    And, as if she had finally made up her mind, Isolda slowly lifted her skirt up!


    Averting his gaze with a flushed face, she exposed the dripping entrance of her canal.


    Isolda?


    Mme too.. do me too! Nhh like before as you used todo.


    It was a scene that appeared only in ad*lt videos with a dark depraved theme.


    At her shameful disy, Bahamut started to feel another kind of excitement rising inside of him instead of the confusions he had felt just a moment ago. A smile began to form on Bahamuts lips as his *ve, who had always shown resistance, finally sumbed to pleasure.


    In his heart, he wanted to immediately listen to her desperate plea, but Bahamut wanted to experience something more.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a <strong>Supreme Patron for $30</strong> to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 25: Isolda Evergarden XI (3)

    Chapter 25: Isolda Evergarden XI (3)


    Ah I dont think I want to.


    Whawhat? Uh why?


    Isolda expressed ber bewilderment at Bahamust unexpected words.


    Looking at her confused state, Bahamut pretended to be oblivious,y down on the bed, and said, Ah Im a little tired. As you can see, I already had a lot of fun with Bertina. So, do I really need to do it with someone who hates me?


    Thatthats


    Isolda tried to say something at Bahamuts words, but her words were immediately blocked by what Bahamut said next.


    You hated se*x anyway. So, you should just safely go home and rest for today. I will be back tomorrow.


    Thatthats


    Bahamut lightly gestured and gave Isolda the permission to leave.


    But Isolda couldnt just go back in the state she was currently in.


    Her body that was already heating up, and she felt like she would go crazy if she didnt quench the thirst right away.


    In addition, at the moment the very thing she had been longing for was still standing upright in front of her eyes.


    Suddenly, she remembered something from the past.


    At the time, she had lost her chance due to her vain pride even when it was presented in front of her eyes.


    <em>Such a foolish act</em> Isolda didnt want to do that again.


    Eh?


    In the next moment, Bahamuts gaze suddenly turned to his own giant spear, which was sandwiched between two soft mounds.


    Isolda had directly begun to rub his giant spear with her melons.


    Although she showed signs of being embarrassed, Isolda was still doing it with full concentration.


    Seeing that Is was giving him a service, a triumphant smile began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    Didnt you hate it? You dont have to do that.


    While slightly turning her head at Bahamuts words, Isolda still didnt stop her hands.


    Seeing her body start to sweat due to the taxing movements, Bahamut also began to get in the mood..


    Haa I guess I cant help it if you want it that much.


    With those words, Bahamut stood up. In response, Isolda slowly removed her chest from the spear and carefully turned around.


    Then, Isolda silently stuck out her buns towards Bahamut with an embarrassed expression.


    Bahamut found her provocative posture a bit amusing and asked, So, what do you want me to do?


    Please put it in.


    What? I couldnt hear you?


    Please put it in! I want you.. your.. co*ck inside meso please put it in!


    Huh thats right. Is this what you wanted so much?


    With those words, Bahamut slowly nudged his spear against the entrance of Isoldas wet cave.


    Ughaahnnm!


    In response, Isolda nodded her head as if she had finally reached the limit of her shame, making a teary-eyed expression. Then, she started to slowly shake her hips.


    Although they were smallpared to Bertinas, but looking at Isoldas buttocks, which were stic and attractive, Bahamut also began to find it difficult to exercise self-control.


    Okay. Then Ill put it in!


    Knyaaahhh!!!!!


    Isolda a very peculiar cry that was simr to a cat.


    At the same time, a sense of deep satisfaction that she had never felt before began to fill up in her heart.


    Haaa~ Haaah! Haaang!


    For the first time, she began to let out cried of pure pleasure, not pained screams due to being forced.


    In line with the movement of the hot spear that seemed to reach her stomach, Isolda started shaking her hips on her own..


    How is it? This is your masters grandiose spear! Are you satisfied now, bi*tch?


    Haang~ Hee yheeyesh!


    Isolda answered Bahamuts question with a raised cry.


    Grabbing her by the waist, Bahamut lifted her up.


    Ngh! Nggh!


    Right after that, Isolda heard Bahamuts rough breathing in her ears.


    Hearing the rough yet hot sound, Isolda reached behind her and grabbed the mans head.


    Ahn annghhh!


    Haaah!.. Haaah!


    Isolda turned her head and put her tongue into Bahamuts mouth.


    Feeling the mans breath on her skin, Isolda began to savor the pleasure rising from above and below at the same time.


    <em>Good.. so good so this is this is sex!</em>


    Suddenly, Isolda began to feel regret once again.


    The man that was ravishing her at the moment also belonged to Bertina, who was still lying right next to them.


    The man she was now longing for, had thoroughly conquered Bertinas body and mind. And now, he was the only man who could satisfy her.


    The fact that this man used to be her fiance and couldve been her husband made her even more regretful.


    And that feeling of regret intensified through the intense pleasure that Bahamut was giving her.


    <em>Ahn but from now on.. from now on</em>


    The regret still lingered in her heart. However, Isolda thought that it was still notpletely toote.


    Even if her position as his fianc had disappeared she was still Bahamuts woman!


    The fact that she could still do this sort of things with him motivated her to try her best.


    Awwng! Hauuu!!!


    As she locked the regret in a corner of her heart, Isolda finally reached her peak, and her lower mouth gushed out her love nectar.


    The pleasure she felt at her peak made Isoldas mind turn white.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 26: Isolda Evergarden XII (1)

    Chapter 26: Isolda Evergarden XII (1)


    Haahhaahaah


    The two of them fell asleep after their passionate session.


    Watching them, Bertina, who was also lying on the bed thought with a quiet smile.


    <em>He really is a mischievous man to y with a womans heart like that</em>


    She got to know what happened to Isolda after hearing about it from Bahamut.


    Isolda, who had approached Bahamut with the intention of stealing his property, was defeated and became a *ve instead.


    Bahamut mentioned that Isolda had always hated him but the two people Bertina saw today didnt simply look like a master and a *ve who hated him.


    <em>Well even when I first met Bahamut, I didnt expect that we would have this kind of rtionship</em>


    Although it started through defeat and intimidation, for the current Bertina, Bahamut was not simply the owner holding her leash.


    He was a person who had the ability to defeat her, and at the same time, he could predict the future and move ordingly. Therefore, Bertina was already deeply enchanted by his charm, who knew how to read a womans mind and manipte it.


    <em>In that respect maybe Isolda and I might bepetitors. Still, I once considered her as my sessor</em>


    Interestingly, that rtionship was no more.


    With that thought in mind, Bertina cautiously approached Bahamut, who was sleeping next to her.


    He was her lovely master who made her forget the memories of her husband.


    Then, Bertina put a sweet smile on her lips, and lightly kissed him on the forehead.


    ***


    Wee, Miss Isoldada Evergarden.


    Nice to meet you. Please take care of me in the future.


    At the moment, Isolda was standing in front of a building, feeling a bit ufortable in the uniform she hadnt worn in a while.


    There were many who greeted her from the entrance.


    All of them were key employees of the Beden Merchant Company that Isolda had once thought she would get rid off, but to the current Isolda, they were colleagues who would work together with her in the future and people who had the potential to be her friends.


    I am sure that you are aware of the situation. From today onwards, I, Isolda Evergarden, will be incharge of managing the administration side of the Beden Merchant Company. I met you all in the past in unfortunate circumstances. However, from now on, I swear that I will do my best to wash away that blemish and at the same time raise the Beden Merchant Company to the top spot.


    Isolda proudly dered with sincerity.


    Despite her deration, there were still those who looked at her with an uneasy gaze.


    However, even while feeling their gaze, Isolda didnt show any weakness.


    Because in her mind, her future goal had already been decided.


    She wanted to confidently say that she was not ashamed to admit her wrongs and that she would not hurt anyone.


    It was clear that it wouldnt be an easy path.


    Compared to the path she walked in the past even though it drove countless people to hell, even though its efficiency was outstanding. That was the path her parents had set for her, and Isolda herself now realized the cost of taking such a path.


    But, although the current path she was taking would be slow and difficult Isolda decided to move forward believing in the path she would be pioneering in the future.


    She want to walk that path


    In order to be able to apologize in the distant future for her sins.


    So that she could ask for forgiveness.


    So that she could be a little proud of her deeds.


    <em>I am starting over from now on. I never really walked in the right direction. So I should be starting from scratch</em>


    ***


    Here you are.


    Yes, this is the price. 3000 silver coins. You can check it.


    A man handed over a pouch while talking in a gruff voice.


    After checking the coins, the girl bowed her head with a smile on her face.


    Thank you. Thatll be the end for our business. Goodbye then. The girl turned to leave the trading house.


    Then, she heard a voice that was filled with a little regret from behind her.


    Um Um are you really quitting? If you need, I can raise the price a little more.


    Yes, I got a new job. Even if Im not there, there wont be any big problems because someone will take over.


    The girl walked away without regret while talking in a bright voice.


    Looking at her back, the man let out a small sigh with a bitter expression on his face.


    Thats the problem, because there wont be


    The most important thing for a merchant was trust.


    Meeting someone who one can trust was sometimes more valuable than money.


    Regretting the fact that he lost a valuable business partner, the man began to feel a deep regret for his past actions, when he had taken that trust for granted.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 26: Isolda Evergarden XII (2)

    Chapter 26: Isolda Evergarden XII (2)


    Are you done? A woman approached her, and asked.


    Yes! With this, we are finished. The girl replied.


    The woman had once been her enemy, she had been the one she longed to kill.


    But now, she was her dearest friend, Isolda Evergarden.


    And, looking at her, the girl, Yuria Sweets, showed a bright smile on her lips.


    By the way are you really going to take me with you? Someone like me is really going to work at the Beden Merchant Company?


    Did you think I came here without any certainty?


    Ah no, if Lady Isolda is the one saying it, of course that wouldnt happen


    Haa really you still have a lot to learn.


    With a small sigh and a sparsely visible regret, Isolda looked into Yurias eyes and spoke in a calm voice,


    Listen, although this is not a case of spot transaction, but never stop doubting until you are absolutely sure that the transaction has been conducted through verbal or written contracts. In the worst case, everything can suddenly be invalid even after signing the contract. You should always leave a way through which you can escape at least until thest moment when everything is done. Be sure to keep this in mind.


    Ye..yes. I see. Ill be sure to keep that in mind, Lady Isolda!


    In response to Isoldas words, which felt both strict and caring, Yuria responded strongly with a slightly tense voice.


    From now on, you will work as my assistant. Its about administration, so theres a lot to learn. Be prepared to suffer enough until you get used to it.


    Um


    Your answer?


    Yes! All right! Yuria answered Isoldas words, and alerted herself once more.


    Seeing her appearance, a barely visible smile began to form on Isoldas lips.


    <em>Youre like me but youll take a different path from me a path that leaves no irreversible regrets a path you can be proud of as being right</em>


    Although Yuria was simr to herself, she was a strong and broad-minded child which Isolda was never able to be.


    And looking at her, Isolda carefully took something out of her sleeve.


    Take it.


    Ah! This this


    The moment she saw the item, Yurias face hardened and she coldly stared at it.


    For she still remembered what it was.


    And, looking at Yurias reaction, Isolda spoke to her in a soft voice, Dont worry, after the lesson you taught me, I have no intention of dying yet.


    Ah that.. is so right? But why are you


    In addition to being relieved by Isoldas words, Yuria still seemed suspicious.


    Seeing her react like that, Isolda knelt down in front of her and spoke in a calm voice.


    I am confident that it wont happen again, but if there is still a one in ten thousand chance


    Isolda looked at the item she was holding in her hand.


    It was the same dagger that she had once handed to Yuria to take her revenge.


    Isolda reached out to hold Yurias hand and continued to speak quietly, Now I have recognized my faults and I am thinking of repaying those I have harmed even a little bit but.. the road I will walk forward will never be an easy one. So maybe maybe there is a possibility that I will again return to how I used to be in the past


    Lady Isolda Yurias lithe body slightly trembled.


    While holding her hand tightly, Isolda spoke to her in a voice filled with determination, I beg you if that happens if I really end up like that again then you have to use this to stop me stop me so I dont hurt others stop me can you do that.  will you?


    Yuria pondered over Isoldas words for a while.


    But soon, as if she made up her mind, she grabbed the dagger in front of her eyes with a determined expression.


    The sharp dagger was sleeping in its scabbard.


    After epting it, Yuria said while looking at Isolda, I promise, I will! Instead I will also ask Lady Isolda. From now on let me stay next to you. So that I dont have to pull this out so that I can help you from your side, to the end.


    Yes I promise! Thank you.. Yuria.


    Having said that, Yuria threw herself in Isoldas arms, and Isolda also hugged Yuria back.


    Her heart, which used to be filled with greed, was filing up a feeling of loving-kindness.


    All due to the fact that she had received forgiveness instead of hatred.


    And she finally felt at peace, instead of sadness.


    In that way, a new and warm wind began to blow in Isolda Evergardens heart.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 27: Disciplining the Nun I (1)

    Chapter 27: Disciplining the Nun I (1)


    It was the time when the warm sunlight started to feel hot.


    When the vegetation grew thick and the sound of cicadas could be heard.


    Summer.


    It was a season that reminded Bahamut of things like air conditioners, ice cream, and the sea.


    But


    <em>Howe theres nothing here theres not even a fan!</em>


    Even with the windows open, Bahamut was feeling a bit of regret as he sorted through the papers in the heat.


    That said, the summer climate in Schwyz was fortunately quite goodpared to Korea.


    Unlike Korea, where high temperatures and humidity wasmonce, Schwyz had many cold mountainous areas.


    There werent any in city right now, but if you go down for about a day to the south from here, you would be able to see the ice caps piled up on the mountain. In addition, the temperature was not very humid, so even a slight breeze was enough to cool the soul.


    Of course, even so, as summer was summer, and the heat was unavoidable.


    So no one would me Bahamut for wanting to go to the south, where he had a summer resort.


    <em>Hmm by the way speaking of the southI think it would be good to start working on that matter as well, right?</em>


    Now that his workload had decreased slightly since hiring Isolda, Bahamut had once again turned his attention to his personal hobbies.


    <em>There are a lot of mountains in the south at the same time, there are many useful mines</em>


    Unfortunately, there were very few mines in the vicinity of Schwyz that produced valuable minerals such as silver or gold.


    However, in the case of Bahamut, who knew the spoilers, he was aware of mines that could make as much money as a gold mine.


    I obtained Ophelias strength and Bertinas fortune. So whates next should be resource? Certainly, if I have enough resource, I will be able to secure greater stability when the even happens.


    Politics and wars were ultimately driven by money and resources.


    In particr, in the case of resources, it could exert a stronger power than money in an urgent situation.


    In that respect, Bahamut had one target worth considering in connection with the event that would ur in a little while.


    And I can get my hands on that bit*ch as a bonus, right? Great! The basement had be empty when I released Isolda.


    While thinking that, a deep smile began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    ***


    Hmmm


    Isolda got off the carriage, and slightly frowned at the hot sunlight, then slowly started walking along the garden.


    She was holding a parasol in one hand. However, the shade it created was not mainly covering Isolda.


    I Lady Isolda? Yuria carefully asked while standing next to Isolda.


    What? Without even looking at her, Isolda asked in a nonchnt voice.


    No thats Im fine Yuria replied.


    I dont know what you mean. Dont worry about useless things and quietly follow me. Isolda walked forward as she spoke in a confident tone.


    Therefore, while feeling grateful towards her actions, Yuria started to cautiously walk along the shadow of the parasol that was leaning towards her.


    Have you checked the matter we had previously discussed?


    Yes, this is a report from the Bern and Lucerne branches oh, and this one is from Lugano.


    Yuria checked the documents in her hand once again.


    However, Isolda was particrly concerned about one region on the list.


    Lugano yes, good job. You seemed to have gotten a little more useful now.


    Ah yes, thank you. Yuria smiled brightly with joy at Isoldas words.


    Seeing that, Isolda also had the urge to smile, but unfortunately, it wasnt the time to show emotion.


    No matter what, she had to adhere to their public image.


    In addition, this was the mansion of Bahamut, the owner of the Beden Merchant Company.


    It was obvious that the number of eyes and ears would increase in this ce, so it was necessary to maintain the same loftiness as usual.


    <em>Even though Ive learned what it means to be a human being. I must strictly distinguish between public and private affairs.</em>


    With such thoughts in mind, Isolda and Yuria arrived near the building.


    At that moment, they encountered a woman, who had juste out of the building.


    <em>Who is this? </em>From Isoldas point of view, it was the first time she had ever seen this woman.


    A woman with short ck hair and green eyes. Her face was pretty and at the same time, she gave off a sharp presence like a sword.


    In addition, she was actually carrying a sword on her waist, and her ck outfit was also quite simple and rugged in appearance.


    <em>Looking at the way she looks and feels, she doesnt seem like a merchant hmm, shes like an adventurer?</em>


    While thinking about that, Isolda looked at the woman without saying anything.


    If the woman was an hired adventurer, she should be the one to greet her first.


    In fact, Isolda was being a little considerate in the sense of epting greetings like that, but for some reason, the adventurer just stood there in silence, and continued observing her.


    <em>What is this woman doing why is she not bowing her head?</em>


    Just like that, the awkward silence between the two women continued.


    Ah.. hello!


    The next moment, they heart a greeting from beside them.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 27: Disciplining the Nun I (2)

    Chapter 27: Disciplining the Nun I (2)


    Finding the atmosphere unbearable, Yuria stepped forward and bowed her head.


    As if responding to this, the ck-haired woman finally opened her mouth and lightly nodded.


    Hello. First of all, I would like you to reveal your identity.


    The woman greeted Yuria then turned to look at Isolda.


    Feeling a bit offended by that, Isolda spoke to her in the calmest voice possible.


    My name is Isolda Evergarden. I came to meet Lord Bahamut as the one in charge of the administration of the Beden Merchant Company.


    Alright. Excuse me. My apologies, I didnt recognize you..


    Although the woman apologized, she didnt seem to lower herself.


    Isolda passed the woman while feeling an unknown difort.


    <em>I dont like something that woman she doesnt look like a simple adventurer</em>


    However, since it wasnt a situation where she should get into an argument, Isolda decided to ignore the matter for now and went inside with Yuria.


    ***


    A red-haired woman disappeared from view leaving behind a chilly atmosphere.


    Without taking her eyes off the ce where the woman disappeared, she Ophelia Crimson, involuntarily showed a slight frown.


    That woman must have been


    It was no doubt that she was a high level executive at the Company, since she was wearing the same uniform worn by the heads of a department.


    However, Ophelia had seen the woman before this.


    <em>I saw her in the basement it must be her. She was Lord Bahamuts *ve</em>


    Even though quite some time had passed, there was no way she could be mistaken.


    It was natural.


    Because that woman was the one who had a se*xual rtionship with her Lord before she did, and she was also the one who provided the opportunity for Ophelia to convey her feelings to her lord.


    However, apart from that fact, Ophelia didnt like her that much.


    It was a kind ofpetitive rtionship between women sharing the same man. In a way, it was quite natural, and above all, it was even more so considering the womans current appearance.


    <em>I thought she was a simple *ve but now shes suddenly working as a high level executive?</em>


    Ophelia herself started out as an adventurer, but now that she had signed an exclusive contract, she too could be said to be a member of the Beden Merchant Company.


    Moreover, considering her role as the direct escort of the Bahamut, she was also in a position that was treated as a high level executive within the upper ranks of the Company.


    There was no need for her to remain servile like she had to in the past.


    <em>But, I didnt know that I would care about something else like this. Could this be the feeling of jealousy?</em>


    As Ophelia was thinking about her love life, she heard someone call her from behind.


    Ophelia.


    Yes? In response, she slowly looked back.


    ***


    Hmm you worked hard. Your work is quite clean as well.


    Bahamut put down the papers with a satisfied expression on his face.


    Looking at his expression, Isolda said in a slightly chilly voice.


    Really no matter how small it is, what are you going to do if administrative management is done so roughly? Fortunately, the amount of leakage is small, but problems will arise from such gaps.


    Umm thats right, its true that there werent any decent talents there in the past that doesnt mean the work should be sloppy..


    I mean, pay attention. If we had good discipline, we could have prevented it.


    Yes, yes, I understand very well.


    Isolda continued her nagging without hesitation.


    Even though she hadpletely surrendered her mind and body, she was still quite strict and confident when it came to her work.


    Bahamut found it quite amusing.


    <em>Shes a lot more tame but still, a viiness, is in the end, a viiness. Her poisonous tongue is still there.</em>


    However, Bahamut was aware that she didnt really want to insult him, and she was worrying about him in her own way.


    So Bahamut just calmly nodded his head and listened to her words in one ear and let it out in the other, just like he used to do with his parents.


    In the meantime, Bahamuts gaze turned to a girl who had been looking at Isolda with shining eyes.


    <em>Her name must be Yuria? Shes a character who doesnt even appear in the original story</em>


    She was the young girl Isolda had brought up not long after she took over the administrative department.


    Bahamut was not particrly interested in the girl, but Isolda seemed to care a lot about her, and Bahamut could tell that the girl liked Isolda as well.


    <em>Life is really unpredictable to think that evil woman with no blood or tears could change so much</em>


    Bahamut thought, as he continued listening to Isoldas nagging, which also served as a work report.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Ah!e in.


    Delighted that the person he had been waiting for had finally arrived, Bahamut responded right away, and right after that, the door slowly opened, revealing a familiar face to everyone in the room.


    Excuse me, Lord.


    You are Isolda slightly frowned at the appearance of the person who made her feel a little ufortable.


    The ck-haired woman politely bowed her head.


    Let me introduce you. This is Ophelia Crimson, my direct escort.


    Its nice to meet you again, Miss Isolda Evergarden.


    Following the introduction of Bahamut, the woman greeted in a quiet voice.


    <em>Ophelia Crimson</em> Isolda responded with a small nod of her head without saying anything.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 28: Disciplining the Nun II (1)

    Chapter 28: Disciplining the Nun II (1)


    Immediately after formally introducing the two women for the first time, Bahamut inwardly tilted his head.


    <em>Eh? The atmosphere is a bit strange, isnt it?</em>


    It was hard to say exactly what was strange, but a slightly tense energy began to linger in the room.


    <em>In any case, its not something serious.</em> With that thought Bahamut continued the conversation.


    Anyway, since weve all gathered here, lets talk about the future. Both of you please take a seat.


    Okay, My Lord.


    Okay.


    At Bahamuts words, the two women sat down on the sofa, pulling an abrupt stop to their confrontation.


    First of all, before we start talking in earnest Isolda. Do you remember what I asked for you to do separately?


    If its what you asked for it must be about Lugano?


    As it was something she had been paying attention to right beforeing here, Isolda was able to notice it immediately.


    Lugano located on the southern border of Schwyz, it is a ce with many mineral veins. In particr, in recent years, many high-quality iron mines have suddenly been discovered in this area.


    Yeah right, I know that.


    Bahamut nodded at Isoldas clear exnation, and then began examining Luganos data again.


    Lugano, a ce that was like a gateway to the huge mountain range that epassed the south of Schwyz.


    As Isolda said, it was originally one of the importantmercial hubs thanks to its proximity to Mn, arge city located further down the mountain, and it was also an area where arge amount of iron mines were suddenly being discovered.


    Of course, even though it was a remote area, the Beden Merchant Company still managed to reach it as it was withing Schwyzs territory. But this reach was only limited to themercial distributionwork, and most of the mines themselves were owned by a local influential people.


    <em>We are already in control of themercial district, including the iron ore distributionwork in the area. Then, is he trying to directly target the mines? No, no it cant be</em>


    Even after thinking a lot, Isolda couldnt clearlyprehend Bahamuts ns.


    <em>No matter how much the price of iron ore has risen recently, there is no reason to directly purchase the mines. It can never be a profitable venture</em>


    While thinking about that, Isolda nced at Yuria standing next to her, and she too just slightly shrugged, also expressing her doubts.


    As she had worked as an iron ore merchant for quite a while, Yuria knew the nature of this venture quite well.


    Although it was a business that could always yield some level of profit from the standpoint of trading raw resources. However, it was greatly affected by many special situations, such as war. So there was a big possibility that they would be losing money if they made any hasty investments. Furthermore, the basic expenditure for the investment would be veryrge and the process itself would be very difficult.


    Due to the nature of the mine, once discovered, it could be a great source of stable profit for a fairly long period of time. And, for that reason, the owners tended not to sell them as much as possible, and even if they did, they usually asked for excessively high prices.


    That was because they tend to take the profits that the mine would be making in the future into consideration, not only the immediate profits.


    If the veins of the mines that youve bought with so much money run dry before you even the break-even point, it would mean that youve lost the gamble.


    Therefore, investmenting in mines was a typical high-risk low return venture.


    Isolda and Yuria both thought that Bahamut shouldnt be even considering it.


    But while the two of them were thinking about that.


    Ophelia, who was watching this from the side, spoke to Bahamut in a quiet voice.


    Then My Lord, are you thinking of buying the iron mines yourself?


    The moment they heard her question, Isolda and Yuria shook their heads inwardly at the same time.


    <em>No.. thats not it</em>


    <em>Thats probably not the case</em>


    The two women thought the same way.


    The two of them thought that there was no reason for Bahamut to do such a meaningless thing.


    However


    Yeah, thats right, as expected Ophelia is quick-witted when ites to things like this.


    Huh?


    Yes?


    As Bahamut expressed his admiration, Ophelia blushed slightly and smiled for the first time since she had arrived.


    Ah.. no.. wait a minute! Bahamut are you serious? Are you really going to buy the mines yourself?


    Youre right. To be precise, I n to buy most of the mountainous areas in the area, including the mines.


    What the hellwhat were you thinking


    Isolda couldnt understand.


    She thought that it would be too greedy to do that, even though he already controlled the iron ore distributionwork in the area.


    Moreover, it wouldnt be easy to inject the necessary funds, and it was unclear whether or not a war could actually break out in the current situation.


    You dont need to know the details. Just prepare for it first. I already put the budget n there, so take it.


    Sigh <hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 28: Disciplining the Nun II (2)

    Chapter 28: Disciplining the Nun II (2)


    However, despite all her doubts, Isolda didnt show any strong objections.


    Bahamut was now her master. It might seem like they were simple coborators or had a superior/subordinate rtionship, but they were not equals.


    On top of that, Isolda was also a little curious.


    <em>Bahamut is a man who subdued even Lady Bertina maybe theres something going on this time as well. Something beyond mymon sense</em>


    With such thoughts in mind, Isolda picked up the budget bill and checked the contents.


    But immediately after that, she began to feel dizzy again when she saw the absurdly small amount written on it.


    <em>This man what is he really thinking?</em>


    ***


    Those who governed the various regions of the continent, including the main cities, werergely divided into two categories.


    One was the nobles who served a king or an emperor as a part of the secr powers.


    The so-called noble lords belonged to that category and about 80% of the continent was ssified as territories ruled by these lords.


    On the other hand, the rest of the region were nominally ruled by those who had nothing to do with secr power. In other words, they were those who were rted to the church.


    ces ruled by clerics, such as priests and nuns, upied about 20% of the continents territory and were called dioceses.


    The iron ore production area of Lugano was one such area. It was a type of parish. The ruler of this area was also a nun, not a noble lord.


    The nun was called, Vicar Linda Halls.


    Six years ago, the priest who was the previous ruler of the parish suddenly died, and Linda Halls became the parish priest at a young age, only in her early twenties.


    Although she was a nun, she had a strikingly beautiful appearance and always showed a kind smile to the vigers.


    Wearing a veil, with her long blonde hair feely dancing in the air, she busily walked around among the patients.


    Her golden eyes, which matched her blonde hair, seemed to contain purepassion for others.


    Keuuugh..!


    Ah hang on a little bit! Heres the medicine.


    At the moment, Linda was taking care of injured patients and bandaging their wounds.


    Every time her merciful touch reached people, they felt as if the feeling of pain would lessen.


    Sister Linda! An this side


    Ah I see. Lets go right away.


    Linda started looking at the next patient right away without even having time to wash off the blood stains on her hands.


    The bodies of the patients she was taking care of were covered with ck burnt powder.


    The reason was simple all the patients gathered here were injured in the nearby iron mines.


    The process of digging deep into the ground and digging out hard ore from there always entailed great risks.


    It wasnt umon for people to copse due to exhaustion or being poisoned by the sudden release of toxic gas.


    In severe cases, the workers would suddenly copse, and be sick to the point where they die.


    Nheless, those who lived here had to make a living somehow. So they had no choice but to jump into that extreme work site.


    These people were originally farmers, who cultivated in the ins of Lugano.


    However, since a few years ago, the exploitation of the noble lords who ruled the ins became extremely severe, and they had no choice but to sell thend at a cheap price and settle down here.


    Its thanks to Sister Lindas care that were alive


    I am really grateful. She is the one who epted us and allowed us to make a living through mining work


    Although their life now was so exhausting that it couldnt bepared to the time when they were farming in the ins. At least, there were no deaths from being crushed byndslide while plowing the field.


    Furthermore, their earning was also a bit better than what it used to be in the past. Although it was barely enough for them to fill their stomach, but nevertheless, the people here felt deep gratitude towards Sister Linda.


    She epted those who had nowhere to go, and even treated the injured by herself.


    Recieving the grace of such a living angel, the inhabitants of Lugano foundfort in their hearts, even though they were in pain.


    Sister! Sister Linda!


    Yes? Whats the matter?


    At the voice of the soldier guarding the outskirts, Sister Linda, who had just finished treating the patient, turned her head.


    A guest hase. He said he really wanted to meet you.


    The guest wants to meet me?


    Yes, they say that they came from the Beden Merchant Company, and it seems that they are of a fairly high rank.


    Yes? The Beden Merchant Company


    At those words, Sister Linda began to clean off the blood and pus from her hands, and her eyes narrowed.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 29: Disciplining the Nun III (1)

    Chapter 29: Disciplining the Nun III (1)


    Sister Linda went to the entrance of the vige after hearing that someone important was looking for her.


    What she found was a group of people she had never seen before.


    Who are you? Sister Linda asks cautiously.


    In response, the sharp-looking man at the front of the group spoke to her in a polite voice.


    Nice to meet you. My name is Bahamut Fernandez, I am the head of the Beden Merchant Company. Are you the one incharge of this parish, Sister Linda Halls?


    Ah yes. Thats right. I am Linda Halls. Nice to meet you.


    Hearing that the owner of the Beden Merchant Company himself was standing in front of her, Linda bowed politely with a hint of surprise. She, too was well aware of the reputation of the Beden Merchant Company, which dominated themercial districts of Lugano as well as the entirety of Schwyz.


    Currently, the iron ore being mined in the vige were being distributed to other regions by the Beden Merchant Company.


    Recognizing that the person in front of her was not an ordinary person, Sister Linda began to treat the other party with caution.


    Well first of all, since youvee a long way, pleasee inside.


    Lets do that.


    Bahamut readily epted Lindas offer. Then he looked at the other people apanying behind him and said, You all may go rest for a while. This matter wont be that long. And Ophelia.


    Yes, My Lord.


    Youe in with me.


    All right.


    Leaving the others alone, Bahamut and Ophelia began to move, following Sister Lindas guidance.


    ***


    At the office supervising iron ore mining.


    Baramut slowly sat down on a chair in a ce that was shabby from the outside to the inside.


    The cheap wooden chair gave off an ufortable feeling as it was clearly out of bnce, and the inside smelled of iron even though it had been cleaned to some extent.


    I am sorry that the hospitality is quite poor considering your status. I cant do more than this at the moment


    As she presented the juice of some unknown fruit, Sister Linda showed a slightly apologetic smile, which Bahamut epted without muchint.


    Dont be. Rather, it is I who should be grateful for this kind of hospitality even though Ie without notice. By the way Ive heard your story a few times, and its amazing.


    What do you mean?


    This iron mine area. I was surprised by how much bigger it waspared to what I originally thought. I just saw it in passing, but there are also more people working here than I thought, and the quality of the mined ore is very good as well.


    Bahamut spit out sincere admiration with shining eyes.


    Sister Linda felt a little proud when she heard someone praise the ce she had created, and she responded with a benevolent attitude, To think that the owner of the Beden Merchant Company, whose reputation is so widespread, would say that. I really dont know what to say. Its a difficult job, and its something a lot of people have done with their collective strength I havent done much. Sister Linda spoke with humility.


    In response to her attitude, Bahamut waved lightly and continued talking without losing his smile.


    No, it is not. Any work, no matter how good the conditions are, cannot be aplished without the capacity of a leader. Furthermore, to achieve this level of achievement under such adverse conditions is obviously impossible with mediocre abilities.


    Ah. Youre really exaggerating. Sister Linda smiled lightly at Bahamuts words.


    Although she was still showing modesty, it was clear that she didnt hate his words.


    And while looking at Sister Linda behave that way, Bahamut spoke to her with sincerity, I was looking for someone like you.


    Yes?


    Sister Linda gave a slightly surprised look at the unexpected words, and Bahamut continued to speak,


    You may not know, but the most important thing in leading any organization is how well you can handle the people. In particr, therger the scale, the more talented people you will need.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 29: Disciplining the Nun III (2)

    Chapter 29: Disciplining the Nun III (2)


    I guess so. That is understandable.


    Sister Linda agreed with Bahamuts words.


    Looking straight at her face, Bahamut spoke with a tone filled with strength.


    In that sense, as the representative of the Beden Merchant Company, I would like to make an offer to you.


    Would you like to work with us?


    Work such a thing I am just a nun. I cant possibly do something like getting involved in a professional job


    Sister Linda expressed her difficulties in reply to Bahamuts words.


    Seeing her reaction, Bahamut loosened his serious expression a little and spoke with a rtively light expression.


    Oh, you dont have to do something hard. You simply have to do the same things you are doing here in another ce.


    If its about doing the same thing. Could it be that it is also about the mines?


    Exactly.


    Sister Linda changed her attitude and showed some anticipation.


    Noticing that the time was right, Bahamut held out a small map in front of him.


    I dont know if youve ever heard of the Aosta Mountains. Its a ce a short distance west of here. This is something we are keeping a secret, and


    After saying those words, Bahamut looked around and lowered his voice.


    In response, Sister Linda cautiously approached him, and then Bahamut spoke to her in a hushed voice.


    This is a special piece of information recently arge-scale gold mine was discovered in the Aosta Mountains.


    Yes? You mean a gold mine? Ah!


    Sister Linda was so surprised that she involuntarily raised her voice for a moment.


    Although the other people present in the room wouldnt speak out even if the two talked about something important, Sister Linda still looked around to check and asked again in a quiet voice.


    Is thatis that really true? That must be the first gold mine in this area


    Yes, it is. Honestly, I didnt believe it at first either but, look here.


    With those words, Bahamut carefully took something out of his pocket.


    Right after that, Sister Linda saw a metal that had a slightly angr shape, and was emitting a brilliant golden light.


    Realizing what it was, Sister Linda couldnt take her eyes off of it for a while, and Bahamut spoke in a calm voice while watching her reaction.


    This gold was just mined from that mine. I brought this to prove the authenticity of my im. Our Company is thinking of developing that gold mine by mobilizing manpower in earnest this time.


    Bahamut continued to speak as he put the metal he had taken out back into his pocket.


    Sister Linda asked in a slightly trembling voice, erasing the feelings of regret that was lingering in her heart.


    Oh that I see. Thats why Lord Bahamut wants to recruit me.


    Yes, that is the reason. I believe that you will do well in managing the operation of the gold mine, as you have abundant experience in running an iron mine, and furthermore, you also have a great mindset to take care and manage the miners withpassion.


    Ah then


    Sister Linda showed a visibly excited reaction to Bahamuts words. However, she slightly controlled her emotions and spoke with a slightly agitated expression.


    Umm first of all, thank you for the generous offer. Please give me a little time to think. As you know, I am also the one in charge of this parish, and this ce still needs me. And above all, I am a priest who


    serves the Lord. We cannotmit the mistake of acting recklessly, while guided by riches.


    I see indeed. I certainly know that it will take some time in that part. If so, I will send someone in a week to receive a reply. I also need to prepare in advance for this job. Is that alright with you?


    A week of course. I will have an answer ready by then.


    Great! Then, in the meantime, I will wait for a positive response.


    With those words, Bahamut stood up from his seat without losing his trademark smile.


    The woman who had been quietly standing next to him followed him outside.


    Sister Linda followed behind to see them off with a sincere smile on her lips.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 30: Disciplining the Nun IV (1)

    Chapter 30: Disciplining the Nun IV (1)


    Bahamut walked out of the office, and shortly after, he left with the others.


    Sister Linda, on the other hand, walked around the room by herself and slowly began to consider the pros and cons of the offer.


    Its a gold mine my current job isnt that bad, but Sister Linda muttered in a low voice.


    Suddenly, the events of the past began to flow slowly through her mind.


    A considerable amount of time had passed since she came here, and unlike the earlier distressing times, she had now fully settled in Lugano.


    But I cant live like this forever. Isnt this a chance? Maybe its an opportunity to pursue the goal I wanted for myself


    As Sister Londa was lost in her thoughts, there was a knock on the door.


    Tok! Tok! Tok!


    Ah,e in.


    Sister Linda answered, and then about three or four people cautiously entered the room.


    They were people who worked as foremen (supervisor) of each mine.


    At the moment, a look of uneasiness had clouded their faces.


    Whats the matter? Why are you here together like this


    That that Sister.


    One of the men talked in a timid voice, which didnt fit their enormous size.


    In response, Sister Linda spoke to them with a benevolent smile on her lips, Its okay. If there is anything you want to say, feel free to say it.


    As a result, people talked to her with a little less pressure.


    So Sister Im asking just in case


    Yes, go on.


    Youre not thinking of leaving here, are you?


    Another one of the men asked while looking at hispanions.


    At that, Sister Lindas expression hardened for a moment, but she spoke to them again with her usual bright smile, Well, Im thinking about it for now, but


    Ah.. no, Sister!


    If you leave us, what are we going to do!?


    I please, please. Please have pity on us and stay here.


    Sister!


    At Sister Lindas words, the people became agitated.


    It wouldnt be wrong to say that Sister Linda was the reason why they were able to survive in such difficult circumstances. She was the one who gave them a new hope, who were in despair after escaping from thend where they had lived for generations.


    They understood that without her, life here would surely be miserable, so they wanted to keep her by any means.


    And, listening to their plea, Sister Linda spoke in a calm voice, I understand what you mean. In addition, I also want to continue living here, and take care of you, as I have always done.


    Thatthen cant you just do that?


    Sister, you can do as you please. What is making you hesitate? What are you afraid of?


    The people talked to Sister Linda as they were encouraging her.


    However, looking at them, Sister Linda put a forlorn expression on her face and said, But sometimes there are things you have to do even if you dont want to do them.


    Thatwhat is that One of the workers expressed their bewilderment


    Sister Linda looked away from them, and quietly gazed out the window.


    There, as usual, people were starving. Some were wounded, and lying down on the ground.


    Some of them were already on theirst breath due to severe injuries.


    Looking at the ce where the groans of the wounded and the cries of those who lost their families resounded, Sister Linda said in a sorrowful voice,


    Look over there. Today, too many people copsed while doing hard work. Some pitiful people have returned in the arms of the Lord. Nevertheless, the situation here is so poor that it cannot even provide some basic treatment.


    That thats


    Ummm


    It was really as Sister Linda said, this ce was so poor that even if she was injured, she would probably die without receiving medical treatment, because there was not enough medicine or bandages.


    Due to a severeck of funds, they had barely enough food to keep them from starving to death.


    No matter how hard Sister Linda tried, it was true that the root of the problem couldnt be improved.


    Haa but wouldnt it be okay after a while? The price of iron ore is also rising a little One of the workers said in a hopeful voice.


    Even if that were the case, I dont know how much longer it will take to improve this situation. I dont want to say it as a nun, but I dont know if a war will really break out. I really dont see a bright future.


    Kuhm


    The people turned silent.


    Turning to them, Sister Linda showed a look of regret and determination.


    In that respect I see this as an opportunity. If I ept the job offered by the Beden Merchant Company, we will surely benefit greatly. If that happens, I will be able to change this harsh reality even by a little bit.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 30: Disciplining the Nun IV (2)

    Chapter 30: Disciplining the Nun IV (2)


    Although I may not be able to enjoy the same happiness as now I am willing to sacrifice it for you all.


    Sister


    To think that youre prepared to do so much for us


    To the people present here, what Sister Linda said made a lot of sense.


    They also knew that the current situation was not very good, and they all understood that they needed an opportunity to solve the situation somehow.


    In that respect, people couldnt defeat Sister Lindas will to step out herself to change the situation.


    Dont be too sad. Even if my work there is prolonged, I will make sure to visit this ce often in the future. Until then, please. I hope you stand up and take good care of the people here.


    Ah.. I see, Sister.


    Just trust us. I will do my best to follow the will of Sister.


    As she listened to peoples derations, a calm smile began to form on Sister Lindas lips.


    ***


    Downtown, located in the southern region of Lugano.


    Within the magnificent lords castle, a lord and his entourage were enjoying a luxurious banquet.


    Ha Ha Ha! You mean grain prices have risen again?


    Yes, it has, Lord Jake. Thanks to that, we have earned a lot this time as well!


    Lord Jake Lugas owned the ins of Lugano.


    He was a handsome young man who ascended to the position of lord at a young age and still exudes the feeling of a young master.


    This was the 6th year since he became a lord, and he was very satisfied with his daily life these days.


    There were news of waring from neighboring territories.


    Due to that, their demand for grain was rising day by day, and that was giving Jake a veryrge profit, who had stored up arge amount of grain by harshly exploiting the farmers a few years ago.


    Indeed, Lord Jakes talent is amazing. I mean, you predicted that this would happen and you prepared in advance!


    In addition, I heard that the iron ore mines from the mountains in the north is also very profitable. When you first said that you would invest in and develop the area, I honestly had some doubts, but now I think I know what you wanted to do.


    Isnt that what investing is all about? You should look for opportunities and read the flow of the time. And, when you find something you can benefit from, you have to hold it firmly in your hands. Thanks to that, I can fully enjoy my time like this today.


    Indeed! Now, take another drink, My Lord.


    The entourage downed their wine with jubtion.


    Lord Jake wanted to have another drink, but he shook his head with regret, Ah, unfortunately I have other things to do today. Im supposed to meet an important guest right here.


    If its a guest ah, I think I know who it could be.


    In that case, we will have to take our leave. Please have a good time.


    The aides got up from their seats and took their leave.


    After sending them off, Lord Jake Lugaszily got up and looked out the window.


    A vast farnd spread out before his eyes


    Until just a few years ago, the ce had been privately owned by farmers, but after his father passed away and Jake became the lord, everything changed.


    Immediately after bing the lord, Jake resolutely raised thend tax rate.


    As a result, arge number of farmers who couldnt bear the huge tax rate had to sell theirnd and instead they became tenant farmers or serfs under the direct control of the lord, that could benefit from a lower tax rate.


    If they belonged to the lord, at least they could eat and live.


    However, there were those who failed to do so. They fled and moved to the nearby parish area in the mountains. Many of the workers who were now currently working in iron mines were created in such a process.


    As a result, the total production of crops decreased to 70% of the usual level, but the grains piled up in the lords warehouse doubled.


    In addition, the people who ran away to the mines are digging up a lot of iron ores, which is my other source of money. Indeed I am great. To think that I can increase my fathers mediocre finances to the extent.


    As Jake was lost in his megalomania, there was a knock on the door.


    Tok! Tok! Tok!


    As the sound of the knock on the door reached his ears, Jake slowly turned his head with a smile on his face.


    Come in. I was waiting for you.


    He happily greeted the goddess of luck standing before him.


    It was a beautiful woman dressed in a nuns uniform.


    Her beautiful golden blonde hair shined in the sun, as the woman, Linda Halls spoke with a delightful smile on her lips,


    Its been a while, I missed you, Jake.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 31: Disciplining the Nun V (1)

    Chapter 31: Disciplining the Nun V (1)


    The woman standing in front of Lord Jake was the parish priest of the mountainous region north of Lugano.


    She was the woman who was referred to as the Saintess of Salvation by the residents of the parish, Sister Linda Halls.


    Sister Linda Halls showed a pleasant smile as she looked at Lord Jake standing in front of her.


    This noble was the enemy of many workers suffering in the iron mines. Even now, he was receiving the hatred of the people of his own domain.


    However, the Saintess of Salvation, who was respected by many people, smiled at such a person, and began to approach him with a look full of affection. It was as if he was the person she loved, without harboring the slightest bit of hatred in her heart.


    And, smiling back at her, Lord Jake opened his mouth to say, I missed you. What took you so long to contact me?


    Sorry. The work in the mines have been a bit eventful as ofte. I only came to meet you today because I have something to tell you.


    Hooh is that so well done.


    They hugged each other while talking in an affectionate voice.


    The warm hugsted for a while, then the two people sat down at a well-prepared table, picked up their wine sses, and continued talking.


    Okay, what is the situation with the mines?


    Its still running very well. Thanks to your hard work, the number of peopleing to work as miners is increasing.


    Hah, thats how it should be. In fact, I have been demanding more from them these past few days.


    They are indeed stupid. Wherever they go, they cant escape from being our livestock in the end. They are really easy to manipte. They do whatever I say when I give them a mouthful to eat, squeeze out some tears, and listen to theirments about their life.


    Linda said in a jovial voice while remembering the workers who died before her eyes just the day before.


    And they continue digging up the iron ore with their insignificant lives, while we receive all the profit.


    Profit that is the central part of a legitimate business. Ha ha ha, its just that there are a lot of embezzlement of funds along the way. With those words, Linda elegantly tilted her wine ss.


    It was apletely different behavior from how she acted in front of the miners, where she never lost her kind smile. However, now she had removed her mask and was savoring this very sweet moment of leisure to her hearts content.


    Isnt it quite difficult? You have to act like apassionate nun in front of them. If it was me, I wouldve left that ce long ago no matter how much money it made me. Lord Jake said after taking a sip of the wine.


    Thats right. To be honest, Im kind of fed up with it too. How long do I have tough like an idiot in front of those dirty peasants? Sister Lindained.


    We cant help it. Because this was the easiest way to get the position of former parish priest. Its fortunate that it went rtively easily thanks to my fathers connections. Lord Jake consoled hispanion.


    Well thanks to that, I, who was just a fallen aristocrat who had nothing to do with the clergy, was able to disguise myself as a nun and even received an official appointment from the Church. Sister Lindaughed.


    Ha ha ha!


    A delightful smile began to form on the lips of the two, as they recalled the risky yet exciting memories of ying with fire in their youth, where the two of them manipted letters from Lord Jakeste father alone in a secret room in the past.


    Haaa.. thats true, but Im starting to get tired of this as well, Id rather have a war break out and quickly make a big profit. If that happened, I wont have to wear this dirty nuns uniform and throw it away.


    Me too. I wish that the Rose Empress of the Dragona Empire would stop watching from the sidelines.


    The Dragona Empire and its ally, the Tarkic Empire, were currently looking for an opportunity to invade. It was quite obvious that if they really drew their swords, blood and wind would rage on the continent.


    But for Linda and Jake, that was something irrelevant.


    What they were interested in was whether the price of iron ore and grain they were selling would increase or not.


    They didnt really care if thousands or tens of thousands of people died in the war, and there was no need for them to care, rather, they would wee the war with a smile since they would benefit in the process.


    When the conversation had progressed to that point, Linda spoke to Jake in a voice filled with seriousness, unlike how it was before.


    So I actually have some good news for you, want to hear it?


    What? Is it about the war?


    No, its about something else<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 31: Disciplining the Nun V (2)

    Chapter 31: Disciplining the Nun V (2)


    With those words, Sister Linda carefully took something out.


    It was a sheet of paper.


    epting the paper, Jake began to check the contents, and soon his face began to wriggle with surprise and an unconceble desire.


    This a gold mine?


    Yes, you know the Aosta Mountains located in the area west of Lugano, right? There has been news that a gold mine was discovered there a while ago.


    That is that true? A gold mine can something like that really be found in that area?


    Its true. The owner of the Beden Merchant Company himself hade to visit me for the matter some time ago. Now that theyve discovered a gold mine, theyre asking if I can help them manage the mine. He even showed me a nugget of gold they had just dug up!


    Gulp so its really a gold mine..


    It was quite obvious, but even if they were called mines, an iron mine and a gold mine differed in size, as well as their profits.


    Its said that it would take an iron mine more than 10 years to generate the same amount of profit a gold mine can generate in a few months!


    So, you can imagine just how valuable it was.


    In addition, there was no need to doubt the authenticity of this information as it was directly from the owner of the Beden Merchant Company, not some random nobody!


    If I can get my hands on the profits thate from that I wont have to earn money while foolishly hiding my identity like this anymore. Sister Lindas eyes glittered.


    And I wont have to rely on the possibly of war anymore Lord Jake added.


    The two people began to salivate at the possibility of bing even more rich with gold.


    However, there were parts that they had to think about in many ways rather than epting the offer at face value.


    The biggest problem was that their partner was the owner of the Beden Merchant Company, and if they tried to recklessly embezzle the profits, they might end up offending him.


    Bahamut was a person who was on a different level from the naive workers Linda was deceiving at the iron mines, and the power he possessed was immense!


    At the moment, themercial power in Lugano was actually entirely in the hands of the Beden Merchant Company. So if they foolishly offended him, they would suffer.


    However, it was also not possible to satisfy their desires by quietly helping the Company with their work and receiving some small part of the profit.


    From Linda and Jakes of view, they needed a clever way to monopolize the tasty piece of meat called the gold mine, while not offending Bahamut as much as possible.


    I came up with a good n of my own about that part


    And for that matter, Linda had alreadye up with a n of her own.


    Huh, I knew it! Indeed, my Linda is really brilliant. Just like what we have been doing so far, this n would be sessful as well, right?


    Of course. If everything goes ording to my n, no matter how powerful the Beden Merchant Company is, they wont be able to anything.


    With those words, Linda began to exin her n.


    After hearing what Linda had to say, a smile filled with anticipation began to form on Jakes lips.


    I see thats really great! Ive always known it since I was little, but Linda, you are definitely a genius!


    Hehehe, even so, if I hadnt had a childhood friend like you, Im sure this flower would have withered without even blooming. Thats why, Id like to have your full cooperation as well, Jake.


    Of course, our bright future is at stake. I will give you unconditional support!


    After the conversation, the two drank the remaining wine.


    And, right after that


    He he~


    Linda lets out a smallugh and slowly approached Jake.


    Under the effect of alcohol, they slowly kissed each others lips.


    Its a pity we have to end with this today Linda whispered with her face flushed red.


    Touching her chin, Jake said in a soft voice, Its not the right time yet. Wouldnt it be a disaster if you became pregnant? However, that time is not too far away. If we finish this job well, we wont be afraid of anything anymore. When that timees, I will be able to embrace you with a peace of mind.


    Hehehe I am looking forward to that as well. To be able topletely be one with the man I like.


    Looking at the face of her childhood friend who had been with her since childhood, a smile filled with affection began to form on Lindas lips.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 32: Disciplining the Nun VI (1)

    Chapter 32: Disciplining the Nun VI (1)


    Aosta Mountains.


    As a branch of the mountain range extending from the rugged Als Mountains in Schwyz, it was a ce forming the natural border between Schwyz and the city-state of Mn.


    The area itself belonged to Mns sphere of influence, butpared to the Lugano region, which yed a role as a gateway, it hadnt received much attention because it was farther west.


    In addition, the mountain was also very steep, so it could be said that it was a quiet rural area wheremercial development had not yet been achieved.


    In other words, it was a fairly poor territorypared to other areas.


    Jake, the lord of Lugano, was secretly visiting such a secluded rural area with his entourage.


    Its been a while, My Lord.


    Ohh Lord Jake. Long time no see.


    Looking at Jake, the lord of Lugano, which was their neighboring territory, and the son of his old friend, Easter, the Lord who rules the Aosta area, looked quite pleased.


    Yes, I am very d to have you visit me after such a long time. I have heard about you quite often. I hear you are making a decent profit doing the mining business?


    After exchanging light greetings, the two sat down in a room for a talk.


    Easter, who had known Jake since childhood, treated him with familiarity, and Jake did the same.


    In terms of power, Jake was much superior, but for him, Easter was an uncle-like figure who reced his deceased father.


    Yes, it is, My Lord. Although things are just getting started, it is still making a decent profit.


    Thats a good thing. To sessfully lead such a difficult task in such a short amount of time. If your father was alive, he wouldve been very proud.


    At Jakes words, Easter nodded his head and began to express his regret, and Jake, too, showed a mncholic smile and began to carefully lead the conversation.


    He sure would. Since childhood, my father has told me a lot about mining. Now that I have made that dreame true, I am sure he is rejoicing in heaven as well.


    Yeah, thats right anyway, thats a very enviable thing. The mining industry it definitely a business that makes quite a bit of money once you seed. Unfortunately, we dont seem to be very lucky in that regard.


    But arent there good veins flowing in the Aosta area as well? I heard from my father that various kinds of metals were mined here in the past, but


    At Jakes words, Easter slowly shook his head with a sad expression on his face.


    What can we do with a good vein? From our point of view, with no one to work with and no one to transport them, they are just as useless as rocks.


    Easter was right.


    The Aosta region had less than half the poption of Lugano and even few agriculturalnds to procure food from. Moreover, it was also located in a geographically remote ce, and theycked the ability to develop mines even if they discovered them.


    As for Lugano, the people there were deliberately forced to go bankrupt and the mines were running with the resulting manpower.


    For Aosta, which was quite remote with barely enough food to live on, this was like a dream.


    You know better that the mining industry is a business that cant be conducted with just one or two people. The fact that this area is so sparsely popted is just another problem. I heard that the price of iron ore has gone up a lottely


    I see thats a pity.


    As he sympathized with Easters words, Jake took a sneak peek at him and carefully started tossing hints.


    Um My Lord? Actually, there is something I want to ask you about, but


    Yes? What is it?


    Um thats Im asking just in case. Perhaps, regarding the mine, didnt something happen with the Beden Merchant Company some time ago?


    The Beden Merchant Company? Oh, I see, something indeed happened. I remember that they applied to purchase a mine saying that they wanted to develop it. But even so, the scale of the purchased area was quite small, and they said they would develop it themselves. In the end, what we will get from it would be a small amount of money and at most a few pennies in tax revenue.


    I see do you know what kind of ore they are digging?


    I dont know the details well at most its iron ore or copper ore, right?


    Hmmm


    Nodding slowly at Easters words, Jake now roughly understood how things were.


    <em>Indeed Lindas prediction was correct. The Beden Merchant Companythey were just as greedy as we are.</em>


    In general, when a mine was developed, most of the profits from the ore from it would go into the hands of those who purchased and developed the mine.


    Although one had to pay a certain amount of tax to the lord of the region, that was at most an ordinarynd tax.


    In other words, it meant that the the Beden Merchant Company would devour almost the entirety of the ie from the gold mine!<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This is sponsored chapter 1/2 sponsored by <strong>Kristopher Nixon</strong>. Enjoy~


    I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 32: Disciplining the Nun VI (2)

    Chapter 32: Disciplining the Nun VI (2)


    And, having grasped the situation, Jake slowly began to implement Lindas n.


    My Lord. I have something to tell you about that, but


    What is it?


    The truth is


    After Jake finished his story, Lord Easters face began to be filled with surprise.


    Is thatis that real? A gold mine? Is there really such a thing in our territory?


    Yes, it is, My Lord. There is no doubt about that. We got the information from the owner of the Beden Merchant Company himself.


    Huh.. oh my god! A gold mine! I gave away a gold mine at such a low price


    At Jakes words, Lord Easter began to beat his chest in pity.


    He was really regretting his decision. Mining precious metals such as silver and gold could yield astronomical benefits once they were developed, even if they required much more work.


    Selling such a treasure trove for mere pennies was a very painful loss for Ester, both personally and as a lord who ruled the region.


    As Lord Ester wasmenting his misfortune, Jake spoke to him in a cautious voice.


    Um so, My Lord I have a proposal in this regard


    An proposal? That what is it?


    Lord Easter asked with great anticipation.


    Therefore, Jake slowly started talking about the n Linda had cooked up.


    As he listened, Lord Easter unconsciously kept nodding his head.


    How is it? Do you agree?


    Ummif we seed, Im sure you and I both will benefit a lot but is it really okay? If things go wrong and we end up incurring the wrath of the Beden Merchant Company Lord Ester stopped, but the meaning behind his words were clear.


    You dont have to worry about that. Anyway, this are is really quite remote, and if we move a little stealthily, we dont have to worry about being found out by the Beden Merchant Company either.


    It might be, but


    Above all, this is a very normal administrative matter if you look at it at face value. No matter how great the Beden Merchant Company is, they wont be able to do anything with the absence of evidence.


    If so


    After thinking about Jakes words for thest time, Easter finally nodded his head as he brushed off the uneasiness in his heart, Okay. I will proceed ording to your n.


    Thank you, My Lord.


    If your n seeds, we will surely benefit greatly. Then, it wouldnt be a dream to develop the Aosta region, which is no different from a small vige.


    Surely it will. Trust me, My Lord.


    A bright smile appeared on Jakes face as he was delighted that things were going ording to their n.


    ***


    What is all this about? Why are you suddenly canceling the license for a mine under development. Isnt there aw against it?


    Looking at Lord Easter in front of her eyes, the woman Isolda Evergarden spoke in a cold voice.


    Even though she was simply talking, her attitude seemed to radiate a frosty air.


    Facing her, Easter, the lord, felt a chill run down his spine without even realizing it, but nevertheless he endured it and answered in the most calm voice possible.


    Uh well it somehow happened. Opposition voices erupted from nearby residents. They cant ept a mine that doesnt help the local economy.


    Wasnt it you who gave the permission for it in the first ce?


    I just checked the paperwork. I didnt know that public opinion would change like this. I apologize, but this is a small town. I have to consider the opinions of each and every one of the residents, no matter how much I dont want to, I have no choice but to take action.


    Haahhunderstood.


    Isolda let out a small sigh as she listened to Easters excuses, which was poorly put together and full of holes.


    Alright then. If thats the case, then you have to take responsibility as well.


    Responsibility? Lord Easter looked confused.


    At his words, Isolda put down a document as if she was throwing it away.


    Seeing her attitude, Lord Ester slightly flinched and carefully picked it up.


    This this what is this?


    This is the document signed by the Lord. It says that if the permit is suddenly revoked for any reason, thend cost and permit tax, as well as duepensation for damages, shall be paid by the lord.


    Umm when did this happen


    Surely you didnt sign without checking the contents?


    That how can that be? Ah anyway, I got it. A contract is absolute, so I will pay.


    To be honest, Ester had signed it without even reading the contract, thinking that it was just a chance to earn some small pennies.


    Even if he had discovered the use in the first ce, he would have still signed it without much thought, as he didnt know that things would turn out like this at the time.


    In addition, although thepensation was muchrger than expected. As it was clear that he would gain more from this, he epted Isoldas request without much resistance.


    Of course, he was also a bit afraid of Isolda, who was staring at him with eyes akin to a poisonous snake throughout the discussion.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This is sponsored chapter 2/2 sponsored by <strong>Kristopher Nixon</strong>. Enjoy~


    I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 33: Disciplining the Nun VII (1)

    Chapter 33: Disciplining the Nun VII (1)


    As Isolda took the money and left, Lord Easter sighed in relief.


    <em>Im d its finally over. In any case, the problem has been resolved without much esction</em>


    Although they had no particr direct influence on themercial district of his territory, the opponent was nheless, the Beden Merchant Company.


    In the worst case, the Company had the power to move the surrounding lords and punish them!


    At least, they agreed to relent with just thepensation money. It was as if they didnt want to drag the situation too far, and this was a very fortunate matter for Easter, the powerless lord a mountainous region.


    <em>Thepensation money hurt us a lot, but if the gold mine development goes well, there will be tens and thousands of times the profit</em>


    With that thought in mind, Lord Easter began to recall the n Jake had discussed once again.


    First of all, they would take back the rights to the mine using the inherent authority of Lord Easter and show that he was doing it due to the administrative pressure.


    Then, they would begin developing the recovered mine with the help of Jake, and the profits from the process would be divided into two.


    In the process of starting this work, Easter had secretly sent someone to check the mine in advance out of concern.


    And the result, was exactly as Jake had said.


    The Beden Merchant Company was transporting ores mixed with sparkling gold!


    After having discovered that, Lord Easter lord didnt dy the n any longer and immediately put it into action, and thus it was sessfullypleted.


    <em>Now all thats left is for Lord Jake to develop the gold mine well. Then the light of fortune will finally shine on our territory, which has been in poverty for so many years!</em>


    The n itself was quite simple, and at the same time it was unlikely to fail as it was based on the force of thew.


    Satisfied with the fact that his part was finished without a hitch, Lord Easter began to swell with dreams for the future toe.


    ***


    In the increasingly blurred vision, a man struggled to hold onto someones hand.


    And, what he got in return, was a warm and caring touch.


    Then, the man spoke earnestly, as he felt his life slowly fading away.


    Sister Sister Linda..Sister..


    Yes, please speak!


    A benevolent voice reached his ears. So he squeezed out thest of his strength and begged her.


    Pl please, please.. protect my family my family


    After that, the man couldnt say anything more.


    After thest request, his soul escaped from his sick and tired body and left for the world beyond.


    And, seeing the now dead miner, Linda slowly closed her eyes. Just today we already lost 9 people


    Sorry the ident was too big as the mine copsed. One of the men in charge replied with a sorrowful expression.


    Its heartbreaking. I wont be able toe here for a while I cant believe I have to leave these people behind. Linda too, spoke in a voice filled with sadness.


    Then, she slowly got up from her seat and spoke in a voice filled with determination.


    Even so I ask you to be patient with me. We will definitely develop the gold mine to change this situation.


    We will only trust our Sister!


    Dont worry. We will take good care of this ce.


    Even in the middle of such suffering, the workers cheered her on.


    Linda gave a sad smile and bowed her head, Thank you, everyone. Then I will trust you and go.


    With those words, Linda Halls slowly left the clinic.


    Leaving the horribly crushed nine corpses behind her.


    As she closed the clinic door, a cold smile appeared on her lips for a moment.


    <em>With this, I will never have toe here again. To these dirty sl*ves</em>


    With that thought, she got on the carriage heading for the gold mine without any regrets.


    ***


    A few days ago.


    Isolda left the lords castle in Aosta.


    As always, Yuria was walking right beside her.


    With this, we got all thepensation money. I received a report that the mine work was finished a long time ago. All that remains is to pack up and return to Schwyz.


    I see. You must have suffered a lot. Isolda spoke with her usual blunt expression.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 33: Disciplining the Nun VII (2)

    Chapter 33: Disciplining the Nun VII (2)


    After that, they calmly boarded the carriage waiting at the entrance and left.


    The carriage went out of town.


    Inside, the two women remained silent with an expressionless face.


    However, the moment they were far enough from the town


    Pooh! Hahahahaha!!!!


    Yuria burst intoughter as soon as she didnt have to worry about her surroundings.


    Youre too much dontugh. No one might be able to hear us now. But we still have to be careful.. Puch!


    In the end, even Isolda, who was trying to stop her couldnt hold on, as she herself was having a hard time holding back herughter.


    If you saw them from a strangers point of view, it would bepletely iprehensible.


    But the two people who knew the inside story couldnt help butugh about the current situation. The project they had justpleted was just that funny.


    <em>Really the more you get to know him, the more mysterious he seems our Master</em>


    Isolda had already heard about a big news right before she came to this ce.


    And, as she though about what would happen as a result, Isolda once again recalled the face of Bahamut, who had spoken with a confident voice.


    <em>To think that it was true. It really happened that way.</em>


    ***


    If everything went smoothly as nned, it would be a matter of great happiness.


    Unfortunately, things didnt always go as nned.


    Variables always urred, and they often aggravated the situation because they tended toe suddenly, at an unexpected point.


    And in that respect the variables Linda and Jake were facing at the moment could be said to be the worst.


    Are they going to stop the deal? What do you mean by that? Jake shouted in agitation.


    Thatthats


    Um First of all, calm down and look at this, My Lord.


    The aide brought out a sheet of paper without knowing what to do.


    In response, Jake urgently epted it and confirmed its contents.


    This.. this.. what the hell is this? W.. what is written here.. is it really true?


    Thatthats The aid stammered.


    As Jake expressed his anger, his aides couldnt help but hesitate, and was unable to answer.


    I am asking if its true!


    Oh..yes! Its true, My Lord


    Jakes aides finally answered Jakes question, but the moment he heard that, Jake began to feel as if all his strength was draining from his body.


    This.. this why.. why, at a time like this


    It was the worst thing that could possibly happen.


    In response, Jake stumbled and sat down, and in the process, the papers in his hands fell to the floor.


    The information in it was something that brought relief to many people.


    But for Jake, signified a disaster!


    To be clear, the information was about a peace treaty between the Dragona Empire and the Kingdom of Hangury, which had been seething with enmity.


    The peace treaty was an effort to relieve the tension that hassted for a while and catch some breath.


    From the point of view of the people who were trembling in fear, thinking that a war would break out and a lot of blood would flow, this was regarded as no different from the grace of a merciful god.


    Those who had been forcibly conscripted and wielded weapons, returned to their hometowns to pick up farming tools. And the forge, which had been spitting fire nonstop and producing weapons, took a break after a long time.


    Those who trembled in fear praised the blessing of peace in relief, and the lords who were preparing for war were able to breathe a sigh.


    However, no one knew how long this peace wouldst. Because a treaty could be broken at any time with just the slightest noise.


    Despite that, it was definitely a great blessing to be able to put their mind at ease for a while, at leastpared to the time when they were trembling with fear day and night.


    But the news that brought joy to so many people was no different than a disaster for Jake.


    All his trades in iron ore and grain, which were the sources of his profit, were suspended.


    Usually, it would have been a tolerable setback.


    However, Jake was currently in a situation where he was spending funds to the maximum for developing the gold mine.


    Although it was a neighboring territory, sending people and resources to the Aosta Mountains, which was quite far away, was iparably difficultpared to developing iron mines in Lugano.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 33: Disciplining the Nun VII (3)

    Chapter 33: Disciplining the Nun VII (3)


    In order to maintain secrecy, they had to carefully select the miners, procure the necessary food, and equip the miners with the best quality tools, not the low quality ones they used at the iron mine.


    In addition, the cost for transportation increased by several folds as well.


    Naturally, the funding they needed was immense!


    Furthermore, it was impossible for them to allow investors from other ces as the work had to be carried out in secret, away from the eyes of the Beden Merchant Company.


    At a time like that, theplete suspension of trade in iron mines and grains, which were their main source of ie, was a huge blow to Jake. At the same time, it meant that dark clouds were hanging over the development of gold mines, which they were investing in with great enthusiasm.


    Da*mn her that damn Empress! Instead of helping us, she hit us in the back like this! Jake cursed out loud.


    Pleplease calm down, My Lord! This first of all, shouldnt we quickly tell Lady Linda about this news? One of the aids suggested.


    Its not something that can be solved just because youre angry. We must act quickly! Another one of the aids advised.


    Haah  Jake tried to calm his anger with difficulty at the words of his aides.


    It was an unexpected situation, but as they said, now was not the time to be angry.


    He had already invested a significant amount of funds in the mine development.


    In order to prevent that from shutting down, we had toe up with a way to raise more funds in some way.


    <em>If I let it shut down, it will all be for nothing. Its a hard- earned opportunity, so I cant just end it with losses.</em>


    The huge loss caused by the sudden cessation of iron ore and grain trade was very painful. However, once the gold mine became operational, all the damages would be covered immediately.


    Thinking so, Jake urgently sent someone to contact Linda, who was in the Aosta Mountains.


    He couldnt think of something good, but he believed that Linda would somehow find a solution.


    ***


    Sigh


    After hearing the news, Linda hurriedly ran over and let out a heavy sigh.


    Hey hows the gold mine situation right now? Jake asks with hope.


    But Linda shook her head slowly in response.


    Its not easy, the people from the Beden Merchant Company made things very bothersome before they left.


    Bothersome? What do you mean by that?


    They blew up the entrance to the mine before leaving. Since they couldnt have it, they wanted to make things difficult for the others as well. Due to that, itll still take a while before we can start mining anything in earnest. And the same goes for the funds.


    Um


    They could understand why they did that, as it was the equivalent of forcibly taking a mine that was still being developed.


    And, they would have done the same as well.


    However, the Beden Merchant Company had done it at the worse possible situation. So it was natural that both Jake and Linda were seething with rage.


    Now what? Fortunately, we still have the money weve earned so far, so itll be fine for a while, but


    Thats still not enough. It will take at least a few more weeks to get to the veins and mine something. If were unlucky, it could take even longer.


    Linda calmly analyzed the situation from the standpoint of carrying out the mine development.


    Hearing her opinion Jakes head began to ache as he realized that their future would be quite quite hard.


    Um is there any other way? As you may know, this is the biggest project of our lifetime. We can obtain more wealth than we have ever been able to squeeze out of the farmers.


    Thats true


    At Jakes words, Linda automatically frowned.


    It was as Jake said, if they seeded in this venture, they could turn the whole situation around.


    She would be able topletely end her life as a nasty fake nun and confidently live a happy life of grandeur as Jakes wife.


    <em>And.. for that, it was necessary to take a certain risk.</em> Linda concluded in her mind.


    Theres a way but


    Yes? Do you have a solution? That what is it? Come on, tell me.


    Jake urged Linda with urgency


    In response, Linda carefully talked about her thoughts, and at the same time, traces of deep worry began to show on Jakes face.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 34: Disciplining the Nun VIII (1)

    Chapter 34: Disciplining the Nun VIII (1)


    Humans always desired something better.


    Bigger houses, wider tables, and more possessions such human desire has been a powerful driving force for their development, but sometimes, the same desire made humans take risks.


    Taking risks in itself wasnt something bad.


    In order to gain something more, it was necessary to make new attempts, and the current development of the human race has also been achieved through taking many sessful risks.


    However, risks were always apanied by danger.


    It meant stepping out of a safe ce, and into a dangerous rough terrain.


    And that, in turn, created new opportunities for the person, but at the same time, it created another opportunity for someone else.


    The hunter, who is always aiming at his prey, looking for the right opportunity to strike.


    ***


    Haahh


    Taking a deep breath to relieve her tension, Linda Halls slowly entered the building.


    The ce where she arrived was the branch of the Beden Merchant Company in Lugano.


    It was a ce she had already visited for a few trades, but today it felt different.


    Wee, Sister Linda. A receptionist greeted her at the entrance.


    Looking at her, Linda cautiously asked, with both expectation and anxiousness at the same time.


    That is Lord Bahamut here?


    No, Bahamut-sama was unable toe because he had an urgent business.


    Is that so?  Linda showed signs of disappointment at the receptionists words.


    Although the story she had prepared and her actual purpose were different, the feelings she showed were sincere.


    And, seeing her act like that, the receptionist opened her mouth with a little bit of encouragement.


    But I dont think you need to get too discouraged. Lord Bahamut couldnte, but he sent a representative. The receptionist said as she guided Linda to a room.


    A representative? Sister Linda asked with a hopeful expression.


    Then, after entering the room, Linda saw two women she had never seen before.


    One of the women seemed to be at the same age as herself and the other was quite young.


    Upon Lindas entry, they politely greeted her.


    Hello. Are you the parish priest, Sister Linda Halls?


    Ah.. yes, but who are you?


    Nice to meet you. My name is Isolda Evergarden. As the head of the Beden Merchant Companys administrative department, I havee to respond to Sister Lindas request on behalf of Lord Bahamut.


    Ah it that so! Nice to meet you, Miss Isolda. Linda spoke in her usual innocent voice.


    After the greetings, the woman named Isolda lightly gestured toward the chair, and Linda sat down ordingly.


    I have a rough idea about the matter. You want to take out a loan from our Company?


    Yes. Linda answered Isoldas question with an anxious expression.


    However, Isolda looked at her with cold eyes and asked, Can you tell me why? As it turns out, I remember that the amount requested for the loan was not a small amount.


    Thats the truth is Linda stammered at Isoldas intimidating words.


    Isolda didnt show any change in expression even after seeing her act like that, but Linda said in a sad voice regardless of Isoldas attitude, Miss Isolda-nim must have heard of the news. The Dragona Empire signed a


    peace treaty with the Kingdom of Hangury a while ago.


    Yesbut what does it have to do with this? Isolda gestured her to keep going.


    Therefore Linda continued to speak in a voice full of earnestness.


    Lord Bahamut has seen it before the people of our parish has maintained their livelihood by mining and selling iron ore. Even so, life was not very good because of the harsh environment.


    Huh.


    However, with the conclusion of the peace agreement this time, the price of iron ore has fallen significantly. In addition, even the customers who had been buying iron ore in the meantime has stopped their trade. Therefore, it came back as a fatal blow for our parish, which was depending on every single piece of iron ore.


    And, so?


    <em>Do you have anything else to say?</em>  Isoldas attitude expressed her intention.


    It was a very arrogant attitude, but knowing very well that it was Isolda who had the initiative, Linda bowed her head and earnestly said, Please! Although we dont have customers right now and we are losing money, but sooner orter they wille back again. So at least until then, help those poor people! I want you to help me a little so that I can feed them even one meal!


    You need help but that doesnt sound very convincing. Unfortunately, we are not running a charity.


    Isolda showed a cold reaction to Lindas words.


    In response, Linda felt the anxiety she had been feeling since the first time she saw this woman grow even more.


    <em>This woman as I thought shes not that simple.</em>


    Usually Linda often used the method of appealing to peoples emotions when persuading them.


    After all, most humans were dominated by their emotion, and it was possible to find gaps in even a cool-headed rational person using their emotions.


    The more foolish the target was, the easier it was to make them give in to their emotions.


    Even if they refused in the end, it would at least soften their hearts, and that served as a lever for Linda to drag the situation to her advantage.


    However, the woman named Isolda, who was now in front of Lindas eyes, didnt have any gaps at all.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This month is proving to be a really difficult one, but I can see a way out in the next month. Pray for me, so that I can survive this month and seed in the venture. Also, you can help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 34: Disciplining the Nun VIII (2)

    Chapter 34: Disciplining the Nun VIII (2)


    However, far from being emotional, this woman was openly showing an indifferent attitude, as if she had no interest in Lindas story at all!


    Linda was able to read even the smallest changes in peoples emotions, so Isoldas cold expressionless face seemed deeply unsettling to her.


    Therefore, Linda was able to figure out what kind of person Isolda was.


    <em>Maybe this person might be the same type of person as me</em>


    A person who wasnt swayed by emotions and treated others ording to thorough reason.


    Even though she used emotion as her main weapon, Linda also belonged to that category.


    No, rather, because of that personality, she had no qualms about ying with other peoples emotions.


    Of course, Jake was the only exception, as he was her childhood friend and the man she loved.


    Anyway, with this, I know that the she is not a pushover. Cheh well, shes one of the upper ranks of Beden Merchant Company because shes that kind of person, but


    It didnt make Linda despair or panic.


    It didnt matter even if the opponent wasnt naive and weak-minded, that was because she had already taken such things into consideration.


    However, it was also true that she had wanted to avoid it as much as possible because it was rtively riskypared to their previous actions.


    Feeling regretful inside, Linda carefully looked at Isolda and said, Of course, I am not simply asking for a loan. I will, of course, offer a suitable coteral, so I just hope that you will be lenient.


    Coteral?


    Unlike before, Isolda showed some interest in Lindas words.


    Feeling the time was right, Linda handed over a piece of paper she had prepared beforehand.


    This is?


    As I said, we own a lot of iron mines. I will give you one of them as security for the loan.


    Hmm


    Isolda slowly looked at the documents in her hand.


    The iron mine that would be used as the coteral was the least mined among the mines Linda owned, and Linda thought that it would be good enough for now, as the other person didnt have any way to know such a detail.


    And, looking at through the documents, Isolda said in a quiet yet chilly voice.


    All right. If you are willing to pay coteral, we have no reason to refuse.


    Ah thank you! Thank you very much!


    Even though it was a painful thing to let go of the iron mine, it would all be okay as long as they managed to develop the gold mine. Then they would have no trouble if they wanted to take it back.


    As she calmed down the uneasiness that lingered in her heart, Lindas characteristic innocent and bright smile appeared on her face.


    It was the same smile that she showed in front of so many people who were suffering.


    ***


    Whoa.. I think Il be able toze around for a bit now.


    A long way down from the south of Lugano.


    Inside a special room of arge inn run by the Beden Merchant Company, Bahamut happily stretched his body.


    The weather was still quite hot, and the long-distance carriage trip was still continuing.


    Therefore, after finally being done with all the work, he felt like it was time for a summer vacation.


    Its nice to travel around from time to time.


    Although there was still a long way to reach the destination. The excitement he was feeling at the moment reminded him of that one overseas trip he had in his previous life.


    I am such a blessed man. To be honest, its a ce Ive always wanted to visit, but I never though that Id be able to visit it like this with such a beautiful woman next to me.


    With those words, Bahamut nced behind him.


    There, he spotted Ophelias slightly blushing face, as if she was a little embarrassed by her masters words.


    Come to think of it Ophelia, did you say it was your first time here as well?


    Yes, it is, My Lord. I too have heard about it a few times, but I have never actually been there.


    That''s great! Then lets take this opportunity to see a lot of great things and eat a lot of delicious things. Its rare to be formally invited here like this.


    Yes! My Lord.


    Aside from sword training, Ophelias eyes shined only when they talked about eating.


    Seeing her cute side, a smile automatically appeared at corner of Bahamuts lips.


    <em>Isolda is proceeding smoothly with the field work. In addition, I was able to get an unexpected insurance. There wont be any big problems this time either.</em>


    While thinking that, Bahamuty down on the bed since he was feeling a little tired.


    However, the next moment, Ophelia stood quietly in front of him.


    Yes?


    Showing a slightly rxed expression unlike before, Ophelia began to blush again.


    I My Lord the safety of this ce has been perfectly confirmed


    Feeling a bit suspicious, Bahamut asked, Yeah, I guess. Its a ce run by our Company, so that much is expected. But do you want to say something?


    And, Ophelia hesitated and opened her mouth with some difficulty, So well thats My Lord its been a long time since weve been alone together and, its been a while sincewe


    She looked like she was longing for something.


    Then Ophelia shyly unbuttoned one of the buttons on her coat.


    Seeing that, Bahamut finally understood what she wanted and at the same time began to feel his mood slowly heat up.


    Hoohhh. If you want it that badly, then I will love you to the fullest, soe closer


    The moment she heard that, a blissful, shy smile began to bloom on Ophelias lips.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 35: Disciplining the Nun IX (1)

    Chapter 35: Disciplining the Nun IX (1)


    Bahamut slowly stretched out his hand towards Ophelia, who was standing in front of him, and unbuttoned the buttons of her clothes one by one.


    He was already very familiar with the figure contained beyond the clothes very well, but nevertheless, it was something that gave him a new feeling every time.


    Ahh


    Ophelia let out a soft sight and stared at her lover with a warm loving gaze.


    Feeling the warmthing from her breath, Bahamut showed a gentle smile.


    <em>But stilpared to Bertina or Isolda, her chest size is a bitcking.</em>


    In fact, it would be quite rude on his part topare the two. However, it wouldnt matter as long as it was all in Bahamuts head.


    Bertinas huge milkers were good, but Ophelias small ones also had their own charm.


    Although they didnt fill his palms, they were extremely well developed, their sticity outssed the other two by a mile.


    Bahamut could tell that even though he wasnt using much strength, Ophelias twin mounds were slowly pushing away his palm with a bouncy feeling.


    <em>It feels as if theyre alive they are soft but it feels like they are wriggling on their own</em>


    Having enjoyed enough, he slowly released Ophelias mounds, then grabbed her waist, and brought her closer to him.


    Ah!


    And


    Haaang


    Mnng!


    Bahamut moved his tongue and entered Ophelias lower mouth.


    Ophelias canal was wet and warm and he tasted the sweet nectar with his tongue.


    <em>People who exercise are really different.</em>


    Ophelias figure was quite thin but she had strong supple muscles.


    Every time he caressed her body, he felt like he was touching a work of art.


    Hanng!


    And, Ophelia quivered with a cute voice.


    Recognizing what that meant, a smile began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    Its just the beginning are you this excited already?


    Thatthats My Lord you are so good


    Hoooh shouldnt you be ustomed to things like this?


    Ophelia showed a slightly embarrassed expression and answered, Ahhng My Lord is the only one who can excite me like this


    Bahamut chuckled in response to her cute reply.


    Hehe that makes me feel a lot better. Because Ophelia, you will always be my number one.


    That thats


    At Bahamuts words, Ophelia covered her face with her hands, her face blushing to the point where it couldnt turn more red. Then she said with a raspy voice,


    Thats right this Ophelia belongs to only My Lord


    It was something he had heard quite a lot, but today her voice gave him a very different feeling.


    As a result, Baramut felt his heart skip a beat, which was quite rare in such situations.


    <em>Wowshes really cutemy heart skipped a beat without realizing it </em>


    It wasnt a zing excitement filled with raw car*nal desire, instead, it was an emotion that filled his heart with strong feelings of affection.


    And feeling that emotion, Bahamut took Ophelias lips and gave her a deep kiss.


    <em>Shes the first woman in this world who truly loved me I think that number has increased a bit now. Still, I think Ophelia is a little different.</em>


    Ophelia was the first woman who hadpletely opened her heart and gave him pure affection. She was also the one with whom he had been with for a longer time than anyone else.


    Although keeping her as an escort would be sometimes troublesome, but Bahamut personally didnt mind it that much. Because whenever he turned his head, he would find the woman he loved always standing behind him.


    Of course, it wasnt without its inconveniences, and it was necessary to care about personal privacy.


    However, as he continued to experience their time together, eating together, andughing together wherever he went, Bahamut felt that the woman he seemed to hold the most affection for was Ophelia.


    <em>But no matter how much I love her, its not a good thing to be too biased. I have to pay attention to Isolda and Bertina as well. I have to n for the future</em>


    Feeling a little sorry for that, Bahamut slowly took Ophelia to the bed.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 35: Disciplining the Nun IX (2)

    Chapter 35: Disciplining the Nun IX (2)


    ng! ng! ng!


    The loud sound of pickaxes hitting stones filled the tunnel.


    Thousands of people were busy hauling rocks and rubble, and a few were working on raising and fixing copsed supports.


    Linda Hall, the person who was overseeing the situation in the mine, had a gloomy expression on her face.


    <em>This is worrying this job will we be able to do it well?</em>


    All the damages caused by the Benden Merchant Company before they left was being sorted out.


    It was taking them very a long time, but it wasnt something that couldnt be done with human capabilities, and in a little while, they would be able to clear all the rubbles and start working in earnest.


    However, the problem started from there.


    <em>How deep do we have to dig to find gold?</em>


    Although she had heard from Lord Easter that he had seen the gold ore, Linda thought that it wouldnt be wise to make hasty conclusions about such an important matter.


    Unlike Jake, who treated Lord Easter like an uncle and trusted him to some extent, Linda honestly didnt trust Lord Easter very much.


    <em>That person is bit immature I cant just trust him carelessly due to his simple personality and a temperament that is prone to be easily deceived. Until I see it with my own eyes, I have to keep all possibilities open</em>


    Since Lord Ester was an old man with a lot of ws, there was a possibility that there could be a gap in the report.


    With that thought in mind, Linda calmly observed the situation with utmost caution.


    However, she also honestly thought that this ce should be a gold mine, and that was why she had allowed the work to develop this far.


    If she hadnt been that confident, she wouldnt have started working in the first ce.


    But even so, she was not entirely optimistic about the situation.


    <em>Maybe the information is wrong.</em>


    Linda became even more cautious since she had already mortgaged an iron mine.


    The iron mine was the source of all her wealth and it could provide the necessary funds for recovery in the event of an emergency, so she needed to save it until thest moment.


    Just when she was thinking about giving up.


    Sister! Sister Linda!


    She heard an urgent voice


    In response, Linda also asked in a slightly urgent voice, feeling both doubt and anticipation at the same time.


    Muh what are you doing? Stand ah, no way! Is that


    Yes! Thats right! Its gold! I found gold in there!


    Ah!


    At those words, the doubts Linda was feeling just a moment ago were blown away, and she hurriedly started running towards the ce where the miner imed he found the gold.


    Oh oh


    It really was


    Is this gold ore the color seems just right!


    All the people looked a the glistening mineral before their eyes


    It was half-embedded in the floor, which the workers carefully scooped out, and then they showed it to Linda.


    Thats right this is gold!


    There was indeed something golden mixed with the iron, copper, and soil.


    As she had been studying and actually working on the mining industry for a long time, Linda could be sure that this was gold.


    Wow!


    I see this ce is really a gold mine right?


    Good! Now that almost all the rubble have been removed. Lets move hard and dig for gold!


    The workers burned with enthusiasm at the good news.


    Looking at them, a simrly motivated smile began to form on Lindas lips.


    <em>Okay, theres no doubt about this anymore. This is a gold mine. Its a treasure trove where we can get rich quick!</em>


    Linda got rid of thest remaining doubts and at the same time, her heart began to be gripped by growing expectations.


    A happy future with Jake was already beginning to flicker before her eyes.


    Then lets start working right away. If there is anythingcking, feel free to tell us!


    Yes! All right!


    At Lindas words, the miners immediately started digging with their pickaxes,


    After that, several more gold ores simr to the one just before were found in various ces in the mine, and each time Lindas expectations began to inte more and more.


    Woefully unaware of the horrors that await her at the end.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 36: Disciplining the Nun X (1)

    Chapter 36: Disciplining the Nun X (1)


    There was a certainmon practice in the stock market.


    It was an act of selling the stocks to prevent future losses in a situation where there were signs of incurring losses in the stock market. It was something that seemed quite foolish at first nce, but it could prove to be quite beneficial in the long run.


    And, the person willing to do it had to have a great amount of courage and will. One had to suppress their burning desire to earn more and at the same time, take the risk of incurring even bigger losses.


    Isolda could understand the reason behind such an act.


    And, fortunately for her, the woman in front of her didnt have the willpower to do such a thing, and she didnt have the courage to risk failure.


    Again?


    That thats right. Im really sorry


    Haahh..


    The work that began at the beginning of summer continued to this day, when the end of summer was in sight.


    The duration, which could be called neither long nor short, felt like light walk in the park to Isolda, as she had been doing it every morning.


    On the other hand, from Lindas point of view, it was like a long marathon in which she had vomited blood and broken bones.


    This is already the 4th time, and no matter how much it is a business transaction with coteral, at this point, I want to know the reason. What are you spending all that money on?


    That I am buying food for the miners


    If you had bought and fed food with that much money, I think everyone would have died of a stomach rupture by now. Am I wrong?


    Linda didnt say anything at Isoldas words.


    Of course, the money she borrowed had nothing to do with buying food for the miners of the iron mines. She had poured all the money she borrowed from the Beden Merchant Company into the gold mine.


    In the past, the small amount of gold ore and nuggets found while cleaning the wreckage had convinced her that the ce was a gold mine, but for some reason, after the initial find, they found nothing more.


    If nothing was found after that, Linda might have be suspicious that the Beden Merchant Company had mistaken, and they wouldve stopped.


    However, the small amount of gold nuggets they foundter further fueled her and Jakes desire and gave them a very strong conviction to continue.


    The ce was really a gold mine!


    If they mined a little more, they could make a big benefit!


    And so, they poured more manpower and funds with great hope.


    However, what they found until now was only despair.


    The traces of gold that they had first discovered, soon disappeared, and what came out after that was nothing but hard stones neither gold nor silver.


    However, they couldnt stop.


    It was because the losses they had suffered so far was enormous.


    <em>At least something has toe out in order to make up for the losses. It would be okay if its not gold. Even silver or copper or at least some iron ore.</em>


    In the process of digging down the ground like that, their debt naturally grew like a snowball, and the number of iron mines that were taken as coteral was increasing more and more.


    But even in such a situation, Linda couldnt give up.


    If she gave up, she would lose about 50% of the mines she owned.


    And if that happened, the rosy future she had dreamed of would disappear into smoke.


    <em>No not yet! Its still alright. I can hold on. If only we could find some more nuggets of gold down there! But.. is that really possible? No did that gold really exist in the first ce?</em>


    For a moment, Linda felt that if she just stepped back from this point, she would still have the resources to recover.


    Yes, she had suffered some losses, but her foundation was still strong.


    She could achieve her goal if she continued to work for another 20 yearsno, 15 years, while steadily operating the remaining iron mine, and if there were variables in between, the time period would be further extended.


    But Linda was finding it difficult to choose that path.


    Because it would be very dull.


    A life of saving every penny while wearing the mask of a nun would be a dull way to live.


    In the meantime, other people would be moving on, uniting with the person they liked and sharing their love to their hearts content.


    But we can be together it will take time to formally unite, but I can live together with Jake as I am now


    Although notplete, but the present happiness was also precious to Linda.


    Their precious future full of happiness, which would be built upon the blood and tears of countless people.


    For their future, it was a necessary sacrifice.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 36: Disciplining the Nun X (2)

    Chapter 36: Disciplining the Nun X (2)


    So, Linda Halls slowly opened her mouth while reigning in her desires, albeit a bit unwillingly.


    All right. If thats the case, well stop now.


    Bang!


    Right at that moment.


    As Linda was about to announce her intention to give up on the loan, an urgent voice reached her ears.


    Sisister! Sister Linda!


    Yes?


    The next moment, one of Jakes aides hurriedly opened the door and entered the room. Then he whispered something into Lindas ear, and at the same time Lindas face began to light up.


    And


    I will surrender all management rights to the remaining iron mines. Please lend me the money right away!


    Sister Linda shouted in apletely different, hopeful voice as sheid out all the documents she had prepared beforehand.


    Seeing that, Isolda slightly frowned, but didnt express any more emotions, as she silently signed the loan agreement.


    ***


    What? Is thatis that true?


    Yes! Please rejoice, My Lord! They are saying that the nuggets are finally starting toe out.


    Seeing Jake, the lord, smile for the first time in a long time, the aides also talked with joy.


    The good news finally came after nearly three months of desperate struggle!


    It was the news that gold was finally starting toe out of the gold mine they were developing.


    Im d, Im really d. Now Im relieved. Everyone has been through a lot during this time.


    Jake felt a deep sense of relief at the fact that he had been saved from a situation where he had reached the threshold of the underworld, and others began to sincerely congratte him.


    We did very little. All of this is thanks to the lord!


    Thats right. If it wasnt for the lords will, I would have given up a long time ago. We really appreciate it, lord!


    To be honest, considering the amount of funds taken away for the gold mine development, these people were already in a condition to express their dissatisfaction, and that was the reason why they had gathered today.


    However, recognizing that their hardships were over, the people put those emotions aside and expressed pure joy.


    At that time, in the midst of such a scene of joy, an aide cautiously opened his mouth.


    Um but, My Lord actually, there is one important problem.


    Is there a problem? What the hell is it?


    A smile still lingered on Jakes face as he thought of his bright future filled with riches.


    Thats it as you may know, our mine development fund ran out quite a while ago. And now, we are in a situation where we have already mortgaged most of thend and other things to the Beden Merchant Company, this is


    Its okay, dont worry. As we have discussed, Linda will mortgage all the remaining mines as well. If we can get thest transfusion of funds from there, everything will be alright.


    That is yes, but


    Nevertheless, the fact that all of their lifelines were hanging in the hands of the Beden Merchant Company made the aides feel uneasy.


    However, Jake was not at all concerned about that.


    Now that the gold mine development was a sess, all that was left was to extract the gold and make money.


    Once that happened, not only will they be able to pay off all their debts in an instant, but they will also be able to obtain the brilliant future they had been dreaming of so far.


    <em>Now I have nothing to fear. I can live happily with Linda and riches without any worries!</em>


    Suddenly, Jake wanted to see Lindas face even more.


    He wanted to share his joy with the woman he had loved since childhood.


    With that thought in mind, Jake got up to meet Linda, who should have arrived by now.


    However


    Bang!


    What! What is it?


    What! Who are you people?


    A group of people suddenly burst into the room.


    Dressed as adventurers, they quickly aimed their weapons and subdued all the aides.


    You guys! How dare you do this? Do you realize where you are! You wont get away with this!


    Oh we can, Lord Jake.


    The next moment, a calm female voice reached Jakes ears.


    Then, through the open door, a woman slowly walked in.


    It was a woman with red hair, red eyes, and a frosty face.


    It was none other than, Isolda Evergarden.


    In her hand was a piece of paper with a clear seal on it.


    This is the order of the Archbishop of Phoenix. ording to this, we, the Beden Merchant Company, have the jurisdiction to apprehend Lord Jake Lugas and Linda Halls, who impersonated a nun and stole the title of parishioner.


    What! Why, how did you


    The woman brought up an unexpected information.


    And due to that, Jakes face, which had been filled with hope and joy until just a moment ago, began to turn cold.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 37: Disciplining the Nun XI (1)

    Chapter 37: Disciplining the Nun XI (1)


    A magnificent building.


    The building had a gigantic dome, glistening with white marble and hundreds of meters in diameter. As for the pirs that were supporting it, there were iparably delicate decorations and sculptures engraved on them.


    Looking at that majestic and wonderful work of architecture that seemed to contain the very essence of human culture, Ophelia Crimsons couldnt believe that she was about to enter it.


    She couldnt hold herself back from expressing her admiration, This is really great. How was it possible for humans to build such a magnificent building?


    Ophelia looked at the scene in front of her with sparkling eyes.


    To her, who had been an insignificant adventurer in a small corner of the country, a scene like this was deeply shocking and moving.


    And, in a way, this was also quite shocking for Bahamut, who was a job seeker living in a tiny apartment room in his previous life. So his amazement was no less than Ophelia.


    Honestly, I think so tooeven though Ive been to quite a few such ces so far


    The huge building was entirely made of marble. Each of its pirs were so thick that people wouldnt be able to hold it, and their height was quite astonishing as well.


    At the moment, Bahamut was feeling the greatness of human civilization anew in that they had created such a building without any help of modern equipment.


    <em>No matter how advanced their magic is, this really deserves admiration. Indeed the Holy Church. The power that has dominated the continent for over a thousand years has never been just for show.</em>


    The ce where Bahamut and Ophelia were now standing was the center of the penins located south of Schwyz.


    It was the capital of an old ancient empire. It was a ce that could be said to be the heart of the church that was rooted throughout the continent.


    However, Bahamut wasnt simply visiting this ce for sightseeing.


    Nowthen, lets stop admiring it, shall we get going? There is no need to be in too much of a hurry, but we do need to be a bit diligent to make it on time.


    Yes, I understand, My Lord.


    After nodding at Bahamuts words, Ophelia looked at the great structure onest time, before she followed behind him.


    And after a while, they arrived at a small annex located on the outskirts of the Holy Church.


    There stood a priest with a slightly uneasy expression on his face.


    Wee, Mr. Bahamut, I have been waiting for you. My name is Archbishop Phoenix Erahim.


    Yes, I am very honored to have you receive me in such a way. So, please tell me the details right away.


    Ahno, that is not something we can talk about here. Let us go inside first. The Archbishop, who was visibly taken aback by Bahamuts words, invited them toe inside.


    Watching his expression, Bahamut felt that the situation was getting quite a bit amusing and he asked him while pretending to be surprised.


    Ah! To think we would be allowed inthe matter seems to be quite serious.


    With those words, Bahamut entered the building with Ophelia.


    No matter how famous Bahamut was as a merchant, this ce was the headquarter of the Holy Church, which boasted great authority over the continent. So the fact that they were responding in such a way was quite surprising. Even from Bahamuts point of view, it was quite unusual.


    <em>Honestly, I didnt expect this much there was a high possibility that they would just ignore the matter and move on, but I didnt expect them to invite us directly inside like this.</em>


    With that thought in mind, Bahamut entered the neatly arranged room, sat down on a chair, and exined the situation to the Archbishop once again in a calm voice.


    ***


    The beginning of the story started in a very trivial ce.


    As a part of his n to secure more personal connections aftering to this world, Bahamut had been regrly sending bribes in the guise of donating money to the Holy Church, which was one of the major holders of continental power.


    As a result, within the Holy Church, the attention and interest towards Bahamuts dedication were growing at a steady pace, and naturally, his name also became well-known to some extent among the various bishops.


    About a month ago.


    As always, the bishops, who were checking the huge amount of donations from the merchant Bahamut, found a small letter that was enclosed with the donations.


    Huh? What is this?


    It looks like some kind of letter I think Mr. Bahamut sent it with the donations


    Until now, Bahamut had been silently expressing his great sincerity without asking anything in return. So the fact that he had sent a letter for the first time naturally attracted the attention of the bishops, and they began to check the contents of the letter with great interest.


    Ohhh such a great story


    What are you talking about?


    Here, you can see for yourself. Ive heard of many things in my time, but its been a long time since Ive heard of a story that warms my heart.


    The second bishop was also intrigued and he also looked at the contents of the letter.


    The letter told a story about a selfless young parish nun living in a remote rural vige.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin: </strong>If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU. This novel deserves better.


    If you enjoy reading this novel, please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. Patrons will get ess to advanced chapters. Theres even a $1 monthly support option, which wont affect yout wallet. You can also support me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 37: Disciplining the Nun XI (2)

    Chapter 37: Disciplining the Nun XI (2)


    It was a story of a devoted head nun of a parish, who, despite her territorys difficult circumstances, helped the wandering homeless farmers and developed an iron mine with them.


    The clergy nodded their heads silently as they read the touching story of the nun taking care of her people. How she was living by herself in a difficult situation where countless people were being injured and many were dying every day.


    I see although the world is in chaos, but it doesnt seem to bepletely corrupted yet.


    As a priest, I think this is what we should aspire to be. From that point of view, its a little sad. Such a wonderful saintess is in such a perilous situation.


    The number of injured is increasing, and the price of iron ore is dropping little by little.


    If you think about it, isnt that why Mr. Bahamut sent so much money? He wishes for us to help those in need like this.


    After unintentionally taking time for self-reflection, the clergy made a decision in their hearts.


    I cant just look at this and ignore it!


    I agree with you, let the other bishops know about this. Im sure we can get some help.


    The bishops quickly took action as they burned with chivalrous spirit.


    Due to that, the story about the parish quickly spread inside the Holy Church and finally reached the ears of the Holy Pope.


    Huh there is such a person?


    Yes, it is, His Holiness.


    Its really wonderful. What is the name of the saintess who shows such noble devotion?


    Yes, her name is Sister Linda Halls, Vicar of Lugano.


    Linda Halls. Thats a name Ive never heard of. In any case, such a devoted servant of the Lord must be rewarded ordingly. Raise her status and send her a certain amount of money. It will be of some help.


    All right. I will dly, His Holiness.


    And so, the Holy Church decided to help Sister Linda by the order of the Holy Pope.


    However, that caused an unexpected problem.


    Strange


    What do you mean?


    No matter how much I look for it, I cant find it. There is a record of a nun named Linda Halls


    How can that be? A nun of the parish priests rank should have a record.


    It should bebut look here, theres nothing at all. And we even a detailed record of the former parish priest


    Um


    Hmmm, it might be possible that the nun named Linda Halls isnt even a real nun in the first ce. What the heck is this


    Eh no way


    The bishops who discovered the issue began a detailed investigation, and as a result, they discovered a surprising and embarrassing fact.


    That the nun whose name went up to the ears of the Holy Pope was actually a fake! She wasnt a nun at all.


    When the fact was discovered, of course, the bishops who were involved in this incident were upset.


    Uhwhat should we do?


    Its a huge problem the fact that we only found this out now. Whats more, if some rumor about this spreads, we will face the Holy Popes wrath, and the authority of the church may fall to the ground!


    But there is no way you can raise the status of a person who is not even a nun and give her the money.


    Haathe Emperor of the Holy Empire is insisting on abolishing the parish system, and to think something like this would happen now


    Therefore, the bishops couldnt ignore the matter and didnt dare to carelessly cover it up.


    Even if they forcefully carried out the Holy Popes order, they would face a plethora of obstacles.


    Furthermore, if the matter wasnt resolved immediately, the Emperor of the Holy Empire could use it as an excuse in the future.


    In such a situation, the bishops had no choice but to make a drastic decision.


    ***


    So, is this why I have to deal with those swindlers?


    Yes, please, please do so.


    Haa this is quite


    As Bahamut looked troubled, the Archbishop spoke once more in an earnest voice.


    Please. Although we can quietly solve the problem, the current situation doesnt allow us to do so. It is impossible for us to clean up that woman without making noise.


    In order to quietly solve the problem in secret, the parties who already knew the fact had to act directly.


    In such a situation, the only person the bishops could ask for help was Bahamut, who could be said to be the initiator of the situation.


    While listening to the Archbishops earnest request, Bahamut suppressed the smile that was about to rise on his lips and answered in a calm voice.


    All right. Since the servants of the Lord is asking, I have no choice but to take action myself.


    Ah thank you. Thank you very much, Mr. Bahamut.


    The Archbishop showed a visibly relieved look.


    Looking at him, Bahamut still remained calm, and at the same time, he spoke with a serious tone.


    However, I have one condition in exchange for solving this problemwould you agree?


    Muh what is that?


    At that, the Archbishop showed some anxiety and, looking at him, Bahamut began to tell him the real purpose of his visit.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 38: Disciplining the Nun XII (1)

    Chapter 38: Disciplining the Nun XII (1)


    Bahamuts condition was simple.


    When the job was over, he wanted to im the ownership of the Lugano area for himself.


    From the point of view of cleaning up the trash, it meant that he wanted to receive that much as a cost ofbor.


    How about it? If you dont like the conditions


    Ah no! Not at all. Ill let Mr. Bahamut handle it the way he wants, so please finish this job well.


    At Bahamuts words, the Archbishop asked for the matter to be dealt with even more strongly.


    Getting what he wanted, Bahamut put a warm smile on his lips and said to the Archbishop, Yes, of course. No matter how I look, I am also a believer. It is uneptable to let them stain the illustrious name of the Holy Church any futther. Dont worry, well take care of it without even rming any mice or birds.


    Thank you. Thank you very much.


    As the matter ended in his favor, Bahamut began to look back on the current situation, which was getting more and more interesting.


    <em>Indeed.. the destructive power of a good story is greater than one can imagineespecially if it is reversed.</em>


    The story of the true identity of Linda Halls.


    Of course, only Bahamut was aware of her numerous acts of atrocity.


    However, if Bahamut had simply reported the matter to the Holy Church in the form of an usation, things would not have worked out so smoothly.


    As it was a matter of big embarrassment for the Holy Church, there was a high possibility that a small number of people would try to quietly cover it up on their own.


    In addition, if the situation went badly, there was even a possibility that Bahamut, who knew about the matter, would fall under pressure to keep his mouth shut.


    However, Bahamut made an ingenious move.


    He made them find out the secret by themselves by delivering it in the form of a touching story of a selfless nun.


    And, the matter would eventually reach to the ears of the Holy Pope, and they would end up uncovering the secret on their own.


    Once the matter reached such a scale, it would be absolutely impossible for them to cover it up, and they would have to find a way to deal with the matter in secret.


    Conveniently, Bahamut, who was the source of the incident and also had the power to solve the matter. So it would be a better choice to just have him solve the incident, rather than forcing him to keep his mouth shut.


    <em>Even so, I really didnt expect it to go this well. Is it because he''s a religious person that he is not adept at this kind of negotiation?</em>


    Therefore, feeling satisfied with the chain of events, Bahamut ordered his subordinates to proceed as requested by the Archbishop.


    He instructed Isolda to arrest the Lord Jake and Linda with a letter written by the Archbishop.


    ***


    Hey! How can you do this? Im the parishioner here! How dare you show such disrespect..


    Haah..


    Isolda let out a small sigh as she looked at Linda, who had been thrown into prison.


    Looking at the woman who was clearly in denial and shouting even in the situation where she had lost everything and was a captive, reminded her of herself in the past.


    However, even so, Isolda had no intention of sympathizing with the woman in front of her.


    <em>Its possible to use other people for your own sess because its convenient and efficient. If you dont care about other peoples suffering or if you dont know anything about it, its an easy path to take.</em>


    However, even for Isolda, who did it without hesitation, the woman named Linda Halls was disgustingly terrible.


    Even the fact that they were breathing the same air made her feel ufortable.


    Feeling repulsed, Isolda left the ce while ignoring Linda, who continued to scream.


    ***


    Good work! I knew that youd be able to handle the work perfectly.


    Its nothing. Rather, you are more amazing for allowing me to finish it neatly like this.


    Seeing Bahamut who had his usual affable expression on his face, Isolda gave a sneakypliment.


    Honestly, I was a little surprised, to think that they would call you directly to the Holy Church, not somewhere else


    Well, to tell you the truth, I didnt expect this much either. I thought that there would be a result, so I simply threw the rice on the ground, and I was lucky that it went quite well.


    You are being too humble


    Facing Isoldas admiring gaze, Bahamut simply told her the truth, but no matter how much he tried, Isolda didnt believe it.


    <em>Somehow, it seems like her evaluation of me is getting a little too high well, does it really matter?</em>


    He had nned the matter with the information he knew from the novel and with a little bit of luck, he seeded in capturing his target.


    That was the limit of the so-called ability of the man called Bahamut. However he didnt face any major issues in achieving his desired goal with that limited ability.


    <em>But no matter how much sess I get, there are limitssimply knowing the future is not omnipotence.</em>


    Knowing that your ship would be sinking the next day didnt really help while youre in the middle of the sea.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 38: Disciplining the Nun XII (2)

    Chapter 38: Disciplining the Nun XII (2)


    One way to avoid such a situation was to n ahead. Regardless, Bahamut was content with the project progressing as smoothly as it did.


    "Lord Bahamut."


    "Yes? What''s the matter?"


    The branch manager of Lugano cautiously entered the room and surveyed the surroundings before addressing Bahamut.


    What? Is it really?


    "It appears so."


    "Yes, Lord Bahamut, I believe you should see it for yourself."


    "Hmmm understood. Let''s go right away."


    Due to such an unexpected situation, Bahamut and Isolda disyed slightly embarrassed expressions.


    "This is quite unexpected"


    "Let''s go for now. In any case, it might prove beneficial to us in some way."


    "Ummm"


    Saying that, the two of them stood up from their seats. Nevertheless, their faces still betrayed a sense of unease.


    ***


    "So, you wanted to speak with me?"


    "That''s correct, Mr. Bahamut."


    The man seated before them was Jake, the Lord of Lugano.


    Bahamut wore a visibly ufortable expression and gave a slight nod, signaling Jake to proceed. It meant that if Jake had something to say, he should get to the point.


    As a result, Jake began to feel a deep sense of displeasure toward Bahamut, who disyed such attitude towards him, a lord and aristocrat, despite the other partys considerable status as a merchant.


    However, the one currently holding the power was also him a person who held not only his own fate but also Linda''s fate in his hands. So regardless of his dissatisfaction and wounded pride, he suppressed his emotions and addressed Bahamut.


    "I would like to propose a deal to you, Bahamut."


    "A deal?"


    "Yes, precisely. It''s about this"


    Jake ced something in front of Bahamut as he spoke. It was a crumpled letter, covered in dust and bearing burnt edges.


    Bahamut picked it up, and his expression grew colder as he read its contents.


    "It pertains to the gold mine we developed. I''d like to make a deal with you using this."


    Jake spoke with confidence, and in response, Bahamut frowned and replied in a cold tone.


    "I anticipated this, but it''s truly audacious. Wasn''t this gold mine originally discovered by us?"


    "Yes, but due to administrative issues, you eventually relinquished it and left. Since then, we bought and developed it, so legally, thisnd belongs to us, regardless of what anyone says."


    "Um"


    Although Bahamut wanted to point out that Lord Easter had intervened, but there was no concrete evidence to support that im. Moreover, Jake was legally the rightful owner of the gold mine.


    "If it''s indeed a gold mine, its value could be substantial. Enough to pay off all the debts we''ve incurred and generate considerable profit. I''m willing to hand it over."


    "Haahhh"


    Jake''s words made Bahamut sigh deeply.


    With the Archbishop''s order in ce, it would be rtively easy to eliminate Jake here. However, if he did so, ownership of the gold mine would revert to Easter, the local lord, leaving no room for the Beden Merchant Company to im it.


    <em>I never expected that the ce where I casually sprinkled a few gold kes as a trap would turn out to be a real gold mine. This has taken an unexpected turn</em>


    While Bahamut remained silent, lost in his thoughts; Isolda, who was standing beside him, asked with her characteristic cold voice, "So, what are your conditions? Even if we wanted to, we can''t simply release you, as you''re a target of the Holy Church"


    "I understand that. I don''t expect to be a lord again under the current circumstances. All I request is for you to allow me and Linda to escape with the property we own."


    "Hmm"


    They had already relinquished most of their assets, but they still had money from a loan secured by the mine, a sum worth a hundred gold coinsa staggering amount that few could umte in a lifetime.


    <em>Even though I won''t be able to live as extravagantly as I did during my lordship, given that everything else has been lostI will have at least this much.</em>


    Jake, clinging to that small glimmer of hope, sported a faint smile.


    In response, Bahamut closed his eyes for a moment, deeply immersed in thought.


    Having acquired the iron mines he had sought and securing territorial rights in Lugano through a deal with the Archbishop, adding an unexpected gold mine to his assets would virtually eliminate his concerns about resources.


    Bahamut knew he had to make a decision that maximized his benefits, while setting aside personal sentiments.


    <em>I have too many responsibilities to act on impulse. I really wish I could punish these despicable individuals.</em>


    Finally, as Bahamut reached a decision, a deep sigh escaped his lips.


    "Alright. I ept your offer."<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 39: Disciplining the Nun XIII (1)

    Chapter 39: Disciplining the Nun XIII (1)


    "Is that is that really true?"


    "It is. Bahamutthat man, epted the deal. We can get out of here in a little while."


    "Whoa I''m d. Really I''m really d."


    Linda let out a deep sigh of relief, knowing that the worst had been averted. Though it was painful to lose everything, it was a great relief for her to have saved some of their possessions and a future to share with her loved one.


    "I''m sorry. There''s nothing I could do for you. If I had handled it a little better in advance, this time we wouldve" Jake wore a dark expression on his face and regretted not making connections with the Holy Church beforehand.


    However, Linda shook her head slowly as she looked at him, "What are you talking about? I was the one who nned this in the first ce. No need to me yourself. For now, let''s just think about the future."


    Even in such a dire situation, Linda maintained her positive attitude and smiled.


    "Linda"


    Seeing that, Jake began to feel a sense of tranquility in his heart without realizing it.


    "Yeah, you''ve always been like this. No matter how difficult things got, you overcame it with a smile."


    With a smile on her face, Linda had always protected her weaker self in the past, and Jake began to think that he should be the one to protect her from now on.


    Yeah, I should just say it now. It''s just the two of us in this cell. I might lose the chance once we get out of this ce


    Above all, Jake feared that if something went wrong, he might be left with a lifelong regret.


    Finally, he resolved to speak his mind, "Hey Linda."


    "Yes?"


    "I mean I that is"


    Jake felt a bit embarrassed as he tried to express himself, but he knew that Linda had always wanted this, and she wouldn''t refuse.


    "I meanonce this matter is sorted out, and we get out will you marry me?"


    "Ah"


    The moment Linda heard those words, her heart started to race.


    It was a prison cell, and there was no ring for a marriage proposal, but the dull prison felt like heaven when she heard those words.


    "Hey ugh"


    "LLinda?"


    Overwhelmed with emotions, Linda began to shed tears. But she quickly suppressed her feelings and nodded, looking at the man she loved.


    "Jake yesI will I will get married! I want to be with you forever forever."


    With trembling voices and tears, Linda agreed.


    "Thank you. Really thank you so much, Linda."


    Jake felt overwhelming joy and hugged Linda tightly.


    ***


    Karma.


    To be honest, Bahamut didn''t really believe in it.


    If there were truly such a thing as karma, there couldn''t be so many peoplemitting heinous acts without consequences, and those who caused so much pain and suffering wouldn''t continue to live unpunished.


    Bahamut had always thought that way.


    However, as he witnessed the oue of his actions right before his eyes, Bahamut began to question his beliefs.


    "There''s no such thing as karma but"


    Bahamut slowly gazed at the object in front of him, a gleaming piece of metal with a sharp, angr shape, as if it had been hewn from raw materials. It was different from the polished gold ingot he had used to deceive Linda earlier; this was the natural form of the metal.


    Bahamut, who recognized the material from a documentary he once saw while scrolling the inte, picked up the metal with trembling hands.


    And then


    Bang!


    "Whywhy?"


    "My Lord?"


    Bahamut hurled the lump of metal away, leaving Isolda and Ophelia bewildered for a moment.


    Then, in the next moment, Bahamut startedughing manically, aughter that held a mix of dejection, anger, and an odd sense of exhration.


    "Ah hahahaha ahahahahaha!!! Ahahahaha!!!"


    At some point, hisughter ceased, and he released a slow, deep sigh.


    "Ophelia."


    "N yes yes? Why why are you acting like this?"


    When her lord called her name in a cold, almost icy tone, Ophelia responded with a trembling voice.


    Bahamut looked at her, andmanded in a surprisingly chilling voice.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 39: Disciplining the Nun XIII (2)

    Chapter 39: Disciplining the Nun XIII (2)


    "The contract is invalid. Handle the matter ording to the original n."


    "Yes? Ah Yes, I understand, My Lord."


    After Ophelia left, Isolda approached the chunk of metal that Bahamut had thrown away.


    The thing shimmered with a yellow light.


    Isolda picked it up and examined it slowly with furrowed brows.


    "Bahamut this is"


    "That''s exactly what you''re thinking."


    "Hmmphl. If this is something from that gold mine, it wouldn''t even be worth considering the contract." Isolda chimed in with a dejected tone.


    Then, as if disinterested, she set the lump of metal aside and calmly asked Bahamut, "Since this happened, then that Lord''s fate is obvious but what will you do about her?"


    "That woman? Oh, that Sister Linda No are you referring to the impostor Linda Halls?"


    "Yes. I''m just saying this just in case, but I don''t want you to be merciful to her"


    "Don''t worry, unlike you, that woman is a devil. She doesnt deserve mercy." Bahamut replied with deep displeasure in his voice.


    In response, Isolda asked, slightly surprised, "But wouldnt it be a little wasteful? You, too, have been very merciful to me in the end. If we use her well"


    "Isolda, you are a thousand times better than that woman. It''s not even worthparing." Bahamut spoke decisively with a cold tone.


    "That! It''s um" Isolda felt her face slightly flush red. Though she didn''t quite grasp the essence of their exchange, her heart, however, fluttered with excitement.


    Observing her reaction, Bahamut asked in a slightly cautious tone, "What Isolda, are you feeling sympathy for that woman?"


    It was a question tinged with doubt, but Isolda quickly sorted out her emotions and replied without hesitation, "No, I agree with you. She is a monster that disgusts even me. There is no room for rehabilitation"


    "Yeah That''s right. Shes the worst kind of human, one that deserves to experience hell"


    With those words, Bahamut leaned back in his chair, briefly reflecting on the evaluation of Linda Halls in the original storyshe was considered the worst, a human with no potential for redemption, one of the viiness who must be eliminated at all costs.


    There was a clear reason why Bahamut, and even Isolda, epted this evaluation.


    Isolda, despite being a formidable viiness,cked one trait that Linda possessed hypocrisy.


    Hypocrisy was a trait more insidious than anything. It was worse than monsters like Isolda.


    Monsters were often unaware of the suffering of others, and used them without hesitation, however, they never bothered to hide it.


    But hypocrites were acutely aware of the pain they inflicted on others, and they used them to mock and exploit their victims. They relished in the misery of others,ughing at the painful deaths of countless people right before their eyes.


    That was why Bahamut considered Linda the worst. That was why he had resolved not to show her any mercy when he epted the job.


    The gold mine had been a temporary distraction, but now it was meaningless, and there was no reason to hold back any longer.


    <em>A person with no hope of redemption should be made to taste hell. Talk of their rights? Nonsense! Let''s focus on the human rights of their victims. </em>Bahamut thought to himself.


    Hundreds of people had already suffered and perished at the hands of Linda.


    They were stripped of everything and thrown into the depths of mines, unaware that they were being used.


    Bahamut didn''t consider himself a saint, but he believed in upholding the basic duties of humanity.


    Those who crossed that line, like Linda, were beyond human and deserved no mercy.


    "Otherwise only the innocent will suffer just as I did"


    As he reaffirmed his convictions, Bahamut devised the most ruthless n he could think of and prepared to put it into action.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 40: Disciplining the Nun XIV (1)

    Chapter 40: Disciplining the Nun XIV (1)


    "Ha I want to leave this ce soon."


    "Yeah Me too."


    In the prison, Linda and Jake leaned on each other and talked. Although they still felt sorry for their lost wealth, there was still happiness in their hearts.


    "When we get out what are we going to do first?" Linda asked cautiously.


    Jake replied in a gentle whisper, "First, we should get out of Aosta. After that, letsy low for a while and think about the future. Above all else, we have to have a wedding."


    "It would be great. A wedding with you Im sure well be happy, right?"


    "Yeah Im sure we will be"


    "Ha ha"


    For a while, the two discussed a future where they would find joy while putting aside thoughts of their failed past.


    At that moment


    Chiiiek..kikiiik!


    The sound of a door being opened was heard.


    "Yes?"


    "No way"


    As a result, the two began to hope they would finally get out of the ce.


    Then a group of adventurers appeared in front of them.


    At the forefront stood a female adventurer dressed in ck.


    "Are you finally here? Come on, quickly get us out. It doesnt have to drag on for this long" Jake spoke in a weing voice.


    But, looking at him, the woman said in a cold voice, "Take him."


    "Yes."


    "!"


    The next moment, the adventurers resolutely captured Jake and Linda and led them somewhere.


    Their behavior waspletely different from what Jake and Linda had expected, and they instinctively began to feel that something was terribly wrong.


    "What what is it? Why are you doing this? You said you would set us free!"


    "We have a deal with your master! To treat people who are guests in such a way"


    "There is no deal."


    Ophelia cut Linda off with a firm voice.


    In response, the faces of the two people hardened, and they spoke with an urgent tone,


    "That what does that mean? We do have a deal!"


    "Could it be that your master gave up the gold mine? That theres no way"


    "Shut up!"


    The next moment, Ophelia aimed her ck sword at the two noisy peoples necks. They were speechless for a moment, and Ophelia spoke in a stern voice as she watched them be quiet.


    "You will know the details when youre there. If you make a fuss more than this, an instant judgment is permitted, so please be quiet."


    ""


    Ophelia emitted a menacing presence.


    Jake and Linda felt chills run down their spines and didnt dare to say anything more.


    ***


    "I have returned. I havepleted the task as you havemanded." Ophelia spoke in a polite voice.


    Looking at her, Bahamut asked in a voice filled with affection, "Great job. Did anything happen along the way?"


    "None. Since it waste, there were no witnesses, so I dont think there will be a big problem."


    "Yeah thats how it should be. With this, just as the Archbishop had hoped, those two will disappear from this world without a rumor"


    "Yes, you had instructed us to dispose of them that way."


    Watching the two converse among themselves, Isolda cautiously asked,


    "Disposalwere you also going to deal with me like that?"


    "Hmm well. Do you want to experience it yourself?"


    "Its a bit unsavory to joke around with matters like this." Uncharacteristic of her, Isolda looked a bit pouty.


    In response, Bahamut found it a bit amusing and said with a serious expression,


    "I wont kill them. I will make them experience something far worse than death."


    "Could it be same as what you did with me?"


    Suddenly, Isolda recalled memories of the past, which she regretted a little, feeling like she had wasted a lot of things.


    Looking at her reaction, a smile began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    "Its a bad habit you you seem like a worse person than me in this respect."


    "Whoops is that so? I wonder what it would feel like"


    ***


    Somewhere, hidden from the sights of the popce.


    Linda slowly woke up.


    She didnt know how much time had passed, but the moment she came to her senses, she found herself in a dark basement.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon.


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 40: Disciplining the Nun XIV (2)

    Chapter 40: Disciplining the Nun XIV (2)


    "Ugh What What happened? What the hell is this ce?" Linda slowly rose from her seat, feeling a throbbing sensation in her head as if she had just woken up from a d*ug-induced slumber.


    Not a single ray of light permeated the surroundings; only the faint glow ofnterns beyond the iron bars illuminated the space.


    "Is this a dungeon? Jake is where is Jake?" Linda desperately searched for her beloved, but the only person in the narrow prison was herself; Jake was nowhere to be seen.


    At that moment


    "This sound" Footsteps echoed in the silence.


    Linda instinctively peered over the barricade, her heart praying fervently.


    "I hope the owner of these footsteps is Jake," she whispered, hoping her beloved woulde to rescue her.


    However, her expectations quickly turned into deep despair.


    "You you"


    "I''m d I arrived on time." Linda immediately recognized the man standing before her.


    Bahamut Fernandez, the owner of Beden Merchant Company and the one who had first suggested the gold mine to her.


    He had brought her here under themand of the Archbishop.


    Upon seeing him, Linda''s mind raced.


    <em>Why is he here? To threaten me into handing over the rights to the gold mine?</em>


    She resolved not to yield until she and Jake were freed.


    "What do you want? Do you think we will hand over the gold mines without a fight? We won''t. I would rather die!"


    "Haah"


    Bahamut sighed deeply at Linda''s words, a reaction entirely different from what she expected.


    Linda questioned that unexpected response, "Why are you sighing? What did you expect?"


    Bahamut spoke in a slightly annoyed tone, "Well, that''s good the gold mine if it truly existed, I would have secured it at any cost. Even if it meant releasing people like you, I would have done it."


    ""


    Linda sensed something was amiss.


    Trembling, she asked, "What what are you talking about?"


    "I''m telling you, there''s no way out of here for you." Bahamut retrieved something from his pocket, letting it catch the dim light.


    Linda, seeing it glisten, thought it was gold.


    "That that''s"


    "It''s something you dug up in the mine you developed. It shines like real gold."


    "What?" Linda was suddenly flooded with doubt.


    Bahamut''s voice turned cold. "There is this old saying since the days of the alchemists, all that glitters is not gold.'' Look closely. If you''ve worked in the mining industry, you should be able to recognize this."


    As Linda examined the object, a sense of desperation washed over her.


    Gradually, her face hardened.


    Thatsa lie


    Sorry, but its true. As you probably already noticed, this isnt gold. Its pyrite. It resembles gold but is worthless inparison. Yourst hope was nothing more than iron disguised as gold."


    Kuh .


    A metal that was a mixture of iron and sulfur, often called fools gold.


    Although the color itself is simr to gold, the difference wasrge in terms of properties, and above all, because it was quitemon, it was actually traded at a slightly more expensive price than iron ore.


    Even so, its price was so cheap that you couldnt evenpare it to gold.


    As she recognized that herst hope was a piece of iron disguised as gold, a dark shadow of despair began to fall on Lindas face.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 41: Disciplining the Nun XV (1)

    Chapter 41: Disciplining the Nun XV (1)


    Looking at Linda, who was in despair, Bahamut coldly spoke.


    If you had been more careful, you wouldnt have made such a stupid mistake. But came back in Lugano to ask for loan after loan. Under such circumstances, this sparkling ore must have looked like gold to the eyes of those who were already tired and at the sp of despair. And


    With those words, Bahamut took out something else from his chest pocket.


    The moment she confirmed what it was, Lindas face automatically began to frown.


    It was the title deed for the iron mine she owned.


    Shaking it lightly, Bahamut spoke in a voice filled with cynicism, As a result, you missed yourst chance to save yourselves. You were fooled by some useless metal that only looked like goldsimr to how you had fooled the miners and yed with their hopes.


    Linda couldnt say anything at Bahamuts words as she carefully exined her situation.


    <em>I, who had deceived countless people until now, was really fooled by such a worthless piece of metal?</em>


    It might seem like a coincidence, but Bahamut, who was directly involved in the matter, thought that maybe it wasnt.


    <em>This is karmathe sin of inflicting pain on innocent people finds a way to strike back in the endis that how it is?</em>


    In the first ce, Bahamut didnt like such an act and had no intention of squeezing the blood of innocent people, but even so, he strengthened his convictions once again.


    You never know what a persons job would requite them to do.


    He didnt know how things would change if he was swayed by greed.


    <em>I need to make an effort not to lose my original intention. There is no mercy for the wicked. And that could be same for me as wellI should always remember that fact.</em>


    With that thought in mind, his gaze turned to Linda, who was sitting in front of him in despair.


    Wearing a nuns uniform that deceived people, she is weeping over the devastating reality that had befallen her.


    Seeing that, Bahamut let out a small sigh.


    <em>Even a trashy demon bes like this when facing ruin. Well, I dont feel even a tiny bit of sympathy for such a demon</em>


    While thinking about that, Bahamut decided that it was time to proceed with the n.


    Since he was done with informing her that there was no ce to run away anymore, it was necessary to take some time to discipline her, through a sequence of well deserved punishment.


    Okay then. Now that we have exined why the previous deal was canceled, lets talk about a new deal.


    Eh! New a new deal..? That what is that?


    In addition to feeling doubts about Bahamuts words, Linda became hopeful.


    Knowing that Linda liked to y with others peoples hopes, Bahamut began to feel the urge to kick this wicked woman.


    <em>But for now, I have to be patient. I have to let her taste hell more efficiently</em>


    Controlling his emotions, Bahamut looked at Linda and said in a voice full of cold mockery, Well, its nothing much. Its about your proud lord. You are worried about him, right?


    Jake? That where where is he now? Linda asks in an urgent voice.


    In response, Bahamut spoke in a voice mixed with ridicule, Hahahaha, well? Maybe by now they are getting ready to deliver him to the Holy Church? You were the one who acted as a fake nun, but in fact, it was the lord who made all the arrangements. Oh,e to think of it, that guy also imed that he was responsible for all of this, right?


    Ah, no. He he did nothing wrong! Everything everything was nned and ordered by me! If necessary, I can go to the Holy Church to testify in person. So so please its okay if you kill me, but please spare him! Linda pleaded with tears streaming down her eyes.


    Jakes fate was obvious if he was taken to the Holy Church.


    Even though the Holy Churchs authority was not what it used to be, they still had enough power to cut the throat of sinners who challenged their authority.


    If things continued like this, the person she loved might die.


    Therefore, Linda kneeled on the floor and began to beg Bahamut for mercy.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 41: Disciplining the Nun XV (2)

    Chapter 41: Disciplining the Nun XV (2)


    Howeverno matter how she acted, Bahamut regarded her as nothing more than a nasty demon to vanquish.


    The people you and your proud Lord killed and harassed until now must have told simr things, right? No matter what happens to me, I only ask that you let my family live.


    Thatthat


    Linda became speechless at Bahamuts words.


    In the past, many of the miners had said the same thing to her in their dying breaths.


    Of course, Linda herself justughed in her heart as she heard their plea, but now she was in the same situation.


    Seeing that she wasnt able to give an answer, Bahamut continued to speak in a voice devoid of mercy.


    But, wellhonestly, even if I hand over that Lord to the Holy Church, I dont see any benefit to myself. Thats why, Im going to offer you a deal.


    That a deal?


    Yes, the duration of the deal will be three months. If you do what I tell you to do, in return Ill set you, as well as that guy named Jake free. How is it? Would you like to try?


    The moment Linda heard that, she crawled right in front of Bahamuts feet and cried out in an urgent voice.


    Three months.. it was a time that could be called both long and short, depending on the situation.


    Linda didnt know what would happen to her during that time.


    However, she didnt care.


    <em>If there is only the slightest possibilityif there is a chance that Jake can be saved by any means</em>


    No matter how painful the road was, the woman named Linda Halls was prepared to take it with all her might.


    Also, the duration wasnt three years, but only three months, so it was quite a short period of time.


    Ha.. I will! Anything.. I will do anything! That so so please spare Jake only Jake!


    Linda screamed as she put her head on the ground to grovel as best she could.


    Looking at her, Bahamut spoke to her in a voice so calm that it didnt suit the situation.


    Anythinghuh? Do you really mean it?


    Yes! Anything! I will do anything!


    Hehis that so?


    Along with those words, a cold smile appeared on Bahamut lips.


    Looking at that smile, Linda was able to understand what it meant.


    Linda was good at reading other peoples emotions, so naturally, she could also sense the desires of the man in front of her eyes.


    It meant that she would have to sacrifice the precious thing that she had been preserving for her beloved.


    It was her purity.


    Not too long ago, Linda would have preferred deathpared to giving it away.


    However, Linda now had to protect something much more precious to her.


    <em>I dont have a choice. Im sure that would be very painful but if its to protect Jake then</em>


    Without much thought, Linda made her decision.


    In the first ce, her purity was something she was saving for the person she loved.


    But if her beloved died before she could even offer it to him, would it really matter?


    No matter how humiliating and painful it was, Linda reassured herself by thinking that she must protect Jake.


    Ill give it to you. For the next three months, you can use my bodyand my soul.. as you like. So so please please save Jakes life!


    With that, Linda Halls bowed her head once more and dered total submission.


    Looking down at the demon in a nuns uniform kneeling in front of him, Bahamut nodded lightly with a terrifyingly bright smile on his face.


    Okay then, thats a deal. Then, wouldnt it be proper for me to take the down payment right now?


    With those words, Bahamut opened the iron door and entered the cell.


    As a result, Linda was seized with a deep fear that she had never felt before, and she took a step backwards without realizing it.


    <em>Its three monthsfor three months</em>


    But she held herself back and stood still.


    Gritting her teeth, Linda slowly bowed her head toward Bahamut, who was standing in front of her.


    To protect her beloved.


    In order to obtain a future with her man


    <em>Im sorryso sorry. Jakeforgive meIm doing this for youso</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 42: Disciplining the Nun XVI (1)

    Chapter 42: Disciplining the Nun XVI (1)


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> NOT for ki*ds. Hot chapter.


    Bahamut slowly reached out his hands.


    It was directed straight towards Lindas mounds, which was covered in a ck nuns uniform.


    And


    Ahnng


    Bahamut began to roughly fondle Lindas melons without an ounce of care.


    Although it was through the fabric, Bahamut could feel that her mounds were tter than he had thought.


    <em>Hmmm, this is quite a bit smaller than Isoldaand a bit bigger than Ophelia, but</em>


    To be honest, he felt that there was a lot to be desired in terms of texture.


    Lindas melons were not as firm and springy as Ophelias, nor was it satisfyinglyrge as Bertina and Isolda.


    If he really had to judge her, it could be said that she had the most featureless mounds of all the women he had ever had a rtionship with.


    <em>In the first ce, this womandoesnt really seem to fit my taste</em>


    Linda was a woman with blonde hair and golden eyes.


    Her face wasnt that bad, but her figure left much to be desired.


    <em>Her waist has quite a bit of fat as well</em>


    Somehow, the more he explored her assets, the more he disinterested he became.


    He was truly disappointed about her mounds.


    <em>Haabut, well this is also a job I have to work hard to implement justice.</em>


    Without expecting much, Bahamut started taking off Lindas nuns uniform.


    Eh? Nohahh!


    Lindas face showed more and more humiliation as the clothes covering her body slowly disappeared.


    After the top came off and even the underwear that covered her melons fell down, she just tightly closed her eyes.


    Hmm really you might be a fake nun, but I cant believe you can be so indifferent about something this embarrassing in front of god


    Without answering Bahamuts words, Linda just turned her head away and bit her lip.


    Her face had turned red, and it looked like she was going to burst into tears at any moment.


    While insulting her a bit more, Bahamut took off her skirt without much expectation.


    And


    Kuuhh!


    At the same time, all her assets were revealed for his eyes to see.


    And, the moment he saw it, Bahamut had to change his evaluation a bit.


    <em>Ohh! This woman her bre*sts arent that great but she has something better than I thought</em>


    Unlike her mounds, which were a bit disappointing, Lindas buttucks were quite well endowed.


    Looking at her firm, and big behind, Bahamut was finally able to figure out how he would y with her.


    In the first ce, Linda was someone who didnt even deserve any mercy.


    So there was no problem even if he tried some full-scale tor*ture, which he had never done before.


    ***


    <strong>[Lindas POV]</strong>


    She was determined.


    For the man she loved, she would ovee any humiliation and disgrace.


    She really thought so, but


    At the moment, Linda Halls was at her limit.


    She finally understood that she had been too naive when she had thought that she could endure any amount of pa*in and humiliation.


    Stop!!! Pleaseno more!!!


    Linda let out a ghastly scream.


    Currently, she was feeling the worst kind of pa*in since she was born.


    <em>Its hot! it hurts! its so pa*inful!</em>


    Linda thought as it kept falling on her but*ocks.


    It was likeva from hell, giving her terrible pa*in with every drop.


    It was a burning candlestick.


    The drops of the white me burned Lindas flesh, and each time she began to writhe, howling in pa*in.


    Kuh! Please, stop!!!


    Please stay calm. Dont you want to protect that lord? Bahamut spoke with a nonchnt voice


    In response, Linda tried to forcibly stop her twisting body, but regardless of her efforts, the burning candle wax made the scream endlessly flow out from her mouth.


    And finally the moment when that excruciating pa*in cut off herst bit of resolve.


    Thataaahhhh no! Pleaseno! Mercy, have mercy!!!


    Lindas screams and pleas reverberated throughout the dungeon.


    Immediately after that, Bahamut straightened the leaning candlestick.


    Huh heok ack ahk


    The excruciating pa*in somewhat stopped, but the candle wax covering her hips was still very hot, and the burns they left were giving Linda a soul-tearing pa*in.


    Well then, now that the warm-up is over, shall we move on to the next stage?


    Heh uhck! Againnext? What


    Linda asked in a nk voice amidst the pa*in that still wouldnt go away.


    The next moment, she began to feel terrible chill creeping up her spine as she saw that thing appear before her eyes.


    Thatthat


    What? Wasnt it already obvious? Said Bahamut as he showed off his shaft.


    Haangbut..jusjust.nowplease, not yet!


    Linda pleaded in a desperate voice through the pa*in that hadnt yet gone away.


    Hmm its impossible in your current state is that what you mean?


    Ewngh ugh


    Linda gasped, and slowly nodded her head at those words.


    Even as she pleaded, she felt a deep anxiety inside her heart.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 42: Disciplining the Nun XVI (2)

    Chapter 42: Disciplining the Nun XVI (2)


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Not for ki*ds. Some might find the chapter somewhat distu*rbing.<hr>


    Linda was feeling anxiety over the possibility that this man would really get rid of Jake.


    But


    Well, if thats the case shall we end it here for now?


    Ah


    Lindas face showed a happy expression, at the unexpected words.


    However, a cold smile spread across Bahamuts mouth as if he wasughing at her hopeful expression.


    And, he still continued to approach her.


    Eh..why you said it was over for now!


    Yes, I wont be using the front ho*le for now. ButI didnt say I wont use this ho*le right here.


    Bahamutughed as he positioned his shaft at the entrance of Lindas re*ar end.


    Nohh! Wait hold on! That thereplease not that!


    I dont know how itll feel because its my first time there. Butnhhhm!


    Hhhmmmng!


    Nooookuuugh!!!


    The next moment, Bahamuts long shaft invaded her re*ar cave and crawled through her intestines.


    At the same time, an excruciating pa*in that was several times more pa*inful than earlier waxing began to course through Lindas body.


    Stop! Sstoooop! Arrgghughhhhh!!!


    And Linda let out a scream simr to a pig being ughtered.


    Linda almost lost her consciousness, as Bahamut great spear continued to recklessly dig in and out of her re*ar side. She was feeling as if she was about to go crazy!


    Kuuu!!!! It hurts! It hurts! Im going to die! By body! That ce it going to tear up! Its going to tear apart!!!


    Linda cried in a desperate voice.


    However, as he felt the sensation of her back ho*le tightening and gripping his shaft more strongly than he could have ever imagined, Bahamut began to thrust even more violently while holding that big round butt*cks


    And


    Aoookknnggg!!!!


    Kukh!


    A wave of hot liquid gushed out of Bahamuts shaft, filling her re*ar canal to the brim.


    At the same time, a stream of yellow ur*ine began to burst out of Lindas front cave.


    Whoa


    Keuk.kkeuk


    Linda copsed forward as soon as Bahamut let go of her arms and broke down in tears of pa*in.


    She fell on the yellow puddle, which was her own doing, but she didnt even have the energy to care about it, as she twisted and rolled on the damp floor.


    At the moment, not a single thought about Jake remained in her mind.


    What dominated her mind was the regret of the past for viewing the situation socently.


    And, she felt disgusted at herselffor feeling pleasure even in the midst of such a terrible situation.


    As Linda was suffering from her miserable condition, that terrifying voice reached her ears.


    Whoa, itll be quite troublesome if youre tired already.


    !


    Bahamut said while grabbing hold of Lindas shoulder, while she was lying on the floor.


    At the same time, an eerie sensation ran through Lindas entire being.


    She slowly turned around with a face full of fear, and


    Thhup!


    Hmmits great!


    Bahamut praised as she spa*nked Lindas plentiful re*ar, enjoying the sensation to its fullest.


    At the same time, Linda felt a stabbing pa*in from her hip that had been burned by the candle wax, butshe couldnt even afford to think about it any more.


    The reason being


    Are you feeling a little more rxed now? Shall we move on to thest chapter then?


    Thatah no no more!


    Disregarding her desperate pleas, Bahamut pulled Lindas legs apart with force and opened her cro*tch to gain full ess.


    What did that meanLinda knew it all too well.


    Nohh! Ahhhnostop!!!


    Linda let out another scream as she was beset with a terrible pa*in.


    At the same time, the remaining liquid Bahamut had released in her back ho*le began to flow out.


    And


    Whats this? Could it be that you were still a vi*gin? This is a bit surprising, but


    Kuhkkeukhehk!


    With onest push, a line of blood began to flow from Lindas precious ce.


    It was a fatal blow to Linda, who had already suffered enough due to the terrible abu*se.


    And, Linda finally spoke in a weeping voice.


    AhhngwrongI was wrong


    In response, Bahamut paused for a moment and looked at the crying woman beneath him.


    IIwas wrong ahh! I dont like the pa*in so so please please stop


    Linda desperately begged Bahamut.


    However, Bahamut spoke to her in a cold voice.


    You were wrong? Heh, there is no need for an apologyyou dont need to say anything stupid, just stay quiet and get fu*ked, you bitch!


    Ahhn.. that..euuuk!!!!


    At the same time, Bahamut shoved his shaft deep into Lindas wo*mb and began thrusting his hips without hesitation.


    Thap! Thap! Thap!


    And so, the punishment continued without mercy


    Linda, soaked in the delirious pa*in and the pleasure rising from beneath, began to earnestly pray that the moment would somehow end.


    And the unbearable and hellish situation continued


    To the next day


    And the day after that


    And, the day after that


    As days went by, Lindas mind began to shatter.


    Until the moment when even her perception of herself started to blur.


    And at some point she be addicted to the pleasure she felt through the pa*in and began tough.


    It took only a week for Linda to be reduced to such a state after struggling with the pa*in.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 43: Disciplining the Nun XVII (1)

    Chapter 43: Disciplining the Nun XVII (1)


    Haangg Huumn~


    The unhinged, hellish session finally ended for the day.


    However, even though she finally reached the end of that hell, Lindas gaze was empty as if she had lost her soul.


    Her body and soul were already in tatters, as she was subjected to several sessions of extreme pleasures that transcended her limits.


    The current Linda Halls was damaged to the point where she couldnt think of anything anymore.


    As the broken woman gasped for breath, several maids dressed in neat clothes entered the cell and began to approach her.


    And


    ***


    Ugh!


    At some point, Linda suddenly came to her senses.


    When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a gorgeous, yet clean, tidy room.


    What what is.. this ce.. what the hell!


    Her surroundings were so different that the dungeon where she was on the verge of losing her mind felt like a dream. It was as if what had happened so far was just a nightmare.


    Outside the window, birds peacefully chirped away, and the warm sunlight soothed her soul.


    The clothes she was wearing were not the torn nun clothes, but a dress with neat and detailed decorations.


    Linda was beset with doubts and anxiety at the luxury she had never experienced before.


    Krrikkk!


    Then, the door of the room slowly opened, and a number of maids entered the room.


    Linda reflexively flinched, but not paying attention to her reaction, the maids began to set what they had brought in front of her.


    Various luxurious foods were slowly being served on the fancy table.


    The moment Linda saw them, she had the urge to run and put them all in her mouth.


    During these few days, she couldnt even eat a decent meal, so her mouth started watering automatically when she saw all the delicious food being served in front of her.


    After doing their job, the maids left the room and shut the door without a word.


    From the circumstances, it was clear that it was Bahamut who had prepared all these.


    However, the hunger she was feeling was too extreme for Linda to think about such a thing, and furthermore, the smell of the food itself was no different from an enormous torture for her to endure.


    As the maids all left and no one was there to notice anymoreLinda lost herst bit of self-control and reached out to grab whatever she could, and put it into her mouth.


    Hhumm..uuum!


    Linda frantically shoved the food into her mouth without any care to save face.


    It was a meal in the midst of severe hunger, and apart from that fact, the dishes themselves were extremely delicious.


    <em>I dont know whats happening, but Ill have to eat first. I never thought that food could be so delicious. As expected, rich people live different lives</em>


    Linda enjoyed the delicacies that she has never eaten before to the fullest, with the best seasoning called hunger.


    At the moment, her mind was devoid of all the thoughts about Jake or Bahamut.


    She only thought about putting the food in front of her eyes into her mouth.


    After such an exhausting meal, Linda finally felt her hunger subside.


    After getting out of a situation where she couldnt even think due to the hunger, she finally had time to calmly think about her current situation.


    <em>Hmm.. I think he wont kill me for now. Yes, but what the hell is this?</em>


    Suddenly, she remembered a story about feeding a pig for ughter.


    As she began to wonder if there was any reason to treat her sovishly, Linda became more and more confused about the situation she was in.


    Just as Linda was lost in her thoughts, the maids who had left the room came back inside.


    Then, they began to clear the dishes and organize the table.


    At the same time, several of them began to approach Linda with something in their hands.


    It was a gorgeous dress!


    It was made of all sorts of decorations and luxurious fabrics that Linda had never seen before.


    Then, without dy, the maids went into action.


    Eh! Nowwait a minute Linda cried out in embarrassment.


    However, without paying much attention to her, the maids undressed her and helped her put on the dress in a machine-like motion.


    It all happened so quickly that Linda didnt even know how to resist.


    After they were finished, the maids again left without a word.


    Meanwhile, Linda stood stiff in the room with a dazed look on her face.


    <em>What the hellis this?</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 43: Disciplining the Nun XVII (2)

    Chapter 43: Disciplining the Nun XVII (2)


    Feeling immensely confused by the current iprehensible situation, Linda stood in front of a mirror in a daze.


    In the reflection was exactly what she had always dreamed she could be.


    At the moment, she was wearing a dazzlingly beautiful dress, not a drab nuns uniform, and it entuated her natural charm to the fullest.


    As she watched, Linda began to feel a little excited even in such a dire situation.


    <em>Yes.. this is it this is it thats what Ive always wanted</em>


    While thinking about that, Linda couldnt take her eyes off the mirror.


    At that moment


    The gift I prepared looks quite good on you, right?


    She heard the voice of that hateful man next to her.


    Ahh! Its you


    In response, Ringa red at the man Bahamut with a sharp expression.


    In response, Bahamut smiled lightly as he looked back at her, Dont get so upset, you were the one who epted the deal in the first ce. If I hadnt used my connections, Jake would be dead by now.


    Jake! Where is Jake now? The moment she heard the name she seemed to have forgotten, Linda asked in an urgent voice.


    And, Bahamut answered in his usual light tone, Where is he? Of course, he is imprisoned in this mansion. Well, do you want to meet him?


    I want to.. I want to, please take me to him right now!


    Allright, if you really want to


    With those words, Bahamut pointed towards the slightly open door.


    In response, Linda headed there without hesitation.


    And, as he watched her, a cold smile began to spread on Bahamuts lips.


    ***


    Jake! Where are you?


    Following the guidance of the servant, Linda arrives at the dungeon.


    She frantically searched for Jake in the ce that seemed quite simr to the dungeon she used to be.


    And


    LinLindais that you?


    Jake!


    The next moment, Linda hurriedly ran toward the weak voice calling her.


    Once there, she found Jake locked in his own cell.


    The current Jake looked as if he had been subjected to considerable torture, and there were scars all over his body. He looked nothing like his former self due to his long beard and dazed eyes.


    Ah are you okay? How how could they do this


    Jake was unable to answer Lindas questions full of concern.


    Then Linda hurriedly shook the bars, her heart seized with the urge to save Jake at all costs.


    However, the iron bars didnt even more, and the guards, of course, didnt show any signs of freeing Jake.


    Kuh


    Recognizing that she couldnt do anything on her own, Linda slowly knelt down in front of the bars.


    Im sorry Im sorry Jake I tried to save you somehow but


    No, its okay it wasnt a situation that you could do anything with your own strength anyway.


    Jake looked at Linda with a smile of despair.


    Linda then reached out and gently touched Jakes face.


    Just a bit more please endure a little bit more. Jake I I will save you no matter what!


    Alright, got it. Ill be waiting for youuntil then..


    Jake answered in a low-spirited voice.


    Seeing his reaction, Linda couldnt control her emotions anymore and broke out in tears.


    However, unlike Linda, who was expressing her sadness so innocently, a cold shadow was cast over Jakes face.


    ***


    How was it? How does it feel to meet that man for the first time in a while?


    At Bahamuts words, Linda didnt say anything.


    It was extremely painful for her to see the man she loved suffer so much.


    However, she didnt have the ability to protest against it at all.


    All she could do was endure, and try her best to prevent the man before her from changing his mind over the course of the next few months.


    The only thing she could do, was to do her best to satisfy him.


    With such determination, Linda slowly knelt in front of Bahamut.


    From todayI will obey whatever you want


    Watching her action, Bahamut slowly got up from his seat.


    But what he did next waspletely out of Lindas expectations.


    ?


    Bahamut lightly tapped her on the shoulder. Then he walked straight to the door and spoke in a calm voice.


    Its okay. You must have had a hard time, so you should rest for a week. Be prepared to work hard again from the next week.


    !


    Unexpectedly, he was showing her mercy!


    Feeling embarrassed, Linda opened the door and looked at Bahamuts back as he left.


    And as he said


    It wasnt until a weekter that she was taken back to the dungeon after living a dreamy life.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 44: Disciplining the Nun XVIII (1)

    Chapter 44: Disciplining the Nun XVIII (1)


    Adaptation.


    It was a really scary thing.


    It was a word that referred to an action or process of adapting to somethingbing ustomed to it.


    In that sense, the woman named Linda Halls was adapting to her current situation.


    For one week, she would be tor*tured without mercy, and for the next week, she would experience the life she had always dreamed of, like a noble princess.


    Although Bahamut continued to explore both her front and rear ho*les with hisrge shaft, at some point Linda began to feel it


    As time passed the sensation she would feel gradually changed from pain to pleasure


    However, despite recognizing that fact, Linda couldnt ept it.


    She had someone she loved.


    A precious childhood friend, who she had been with since childhood.


    A benefactor who saved her when her family was in ruin, and she was in trouble.


    Andthe man who had promised to marry her.


    Thinking of him, Linda continued to deny her feelings to the end.


    Its a lie this sensationis a not real. I have Jake! I love him more than anything. If I am with him, I will definitely be able to feel happy. Much more than this! A life with someone I love will definitely beuhhnngg!


    Linda tried her best to maintain her sanity while she reached climax after climax.


    As another week of tor*ture was over, Linda went to see Jake in a gorgeous, yet very pleasing dress.


    Jake, Im here!


    Ahyes..


    Jake looked at Linda and answered in a quiet voice.


    Seeing his reaction, Linda began to feel her concern for him grow stronger.


    <em>I know how much youve suffered I need tofort you even a little..</em>


    With that thought in mind, Linda stayed close to Jake and spoke in a voice that contained as much warmth as possible.


    Jakeit might be hard, but be patientit wont be much longer just a little just a little bit more


    yeah Im sorry Im really sorry


    Jakes voice was full of deep guilt and frustration.


    Hearing that, Linda felt a pang of pain in her heart, and began to reinforce her heart once again.


    <em>I will not give upI will be together with Jakewe will have a happy future</em>


    However, unlike Linda, who was thinking of their future, Jakes expression was infinitely dark.


    He knew it all.


    He knew that Linda was paying for their failure with her body.


    He also knew that it was something unavoidable.


    However, despite knowing it in his head, Jakes couldnt ept it in his heart.


    The fact that his woman was being ravaged by another man


    Adding to that, the man was a person with wealth and power beyond his own.


    He could feel it keenly through Lindas splendidly changing clothes every time she came to visit him.


    However, despite suffering from such an inferiorityplex, Jake couldnt get it out of his mouth.


    It was because he couldnt let his womans hard work for him be in vain.


    <em>We might be free one day, but.. can we really be happy after that?</em>


    ***


    The time they thought would never endeventually came to an end.


    The journey that started at the end of summer ended on a winter day when the chill winds began to blow.


    Jake


    Linda


    Jake and Linda were finally free.


    They held each others hands and left Bahamuts mansion with a deep sense of joy.


    For now, Jake was epting the moment with joy, as the terrible time of humiliation and pain was finally over.


    He wasnt that hopeful about the future thaty ahead of them.


    Andwatching the two people leave the mansion, Isolda said in a cold voice, Are you really going to let them go like that?


    Isolda expressed her dissatisfaction while holding the processed pyrite in her hand.


    Honestly, no matter how much he promised, she thought that Bahamut must have set some king of trap.


    But after three months, Bahamut actually set them free as he had promised.


    Without any conditions or further schemes!


    You said that there would be no mercy at all. Did you develop sympathy for that woman during this time


    No, not at all.


    Then why?


    The next moment, Bahamut replied with an extremely cold voice, There is no such thing as mercy when ites to those people. Hmmyoull find out more about it soon.


    !


    Those were not just empty words.


    Isolda finally understood that it wasnt the end, there was still something more to see.


    More than she had initially thought something harsher and devastating!<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 44: Disciplining the Nun XVIII (2)

    Chapter 44: Disciplining the Nun XVIII (2)


    Linda opened her eyes to look at the man sleeping beside her.


    It was Jake, the man she truly loved.


    Three months had passed since Linda was freed from Bahamuts dungeon and started lived with her lover.


    And for Linda, those three months were more of a hell than she had previously imagined.


    Linda and Jake might have found freedom, but they were basically penniless


    They somehow made it to the Aosta region, the only ce they though to be safe, while looking like beggars.


    Butlife there was far from the happiness Linda had hoped for.


    Lord Easter, who had suffered great losses in the process of cooperating with Jakes gold mining industry, received them in a cold-hearted manner.


    He didnt kick them due to their old friendship but the treatment they were receiving were very poor.


    The food was poor, and the room given was cramped and shabby.


    The clothes they were given were also rough and dirty.


    There was nothing Linda liked in her new life.


    It was nothingpared to her life in Lugano, not to mention her life at Bahamuts mansion.


    And there was one more thing


    At some point, Linda realized that Jake no longer loved her.


    Her union with Jake, the thing she had been longing for for a long timedidnt happen.


    Jake didnt seem to share her longing and excitement, as his thing didnt even stand up!


    No matter what Linda did, there was no response.


    And finally, from his gaze full of disgust, Linda was able to perceive what Jake was thinking.


    He was looking at her as if he was looking at a dirty who*re!


    She no longer held a ce in his heart.


    After that miserable experience, Linda tried to pleasure herself on her own. But, it was different from what she had experienced with Bahamut.


    All she felt was an unmatched sense of emptiness.


    The intense stimulus that prated her beingthe pleasure that seemed to shake her soulwasnt there.


    <em>I cantfeel satisfied. Not at all</em>


    Linda couldnt even openly express her inner turmoil.


    <em>Thisis thisthe future I chose? Is thisthe happinessthat I wanted?</em>


    She didnt know that things would be this bad. She only had vague fantasies about the future she hoped for.


    She thought that as long as she had love, she would be happy in any situation.


    ButLinda finally realized that wasnt the case.


    That love couldnt solve anything.


    In the face of harsh realityeven the feeling of love would cool down and change.


    <em>I dont like itto live my whole life like thisto live in this situation with a man like this</em>


    Linda slowly rose from her side of the bed, while the agony gnawed at her heart.


    <em>I know this isnt right.</em>


    To abandon the beliefs she had always held dear.


    She knew that it would be an act of giving up on something precious that she had treasured for a long time.


    However, despite that, Linda finally gave in.


    For the happiness that she had once experienced like an enchanting dream. It had beenpletely different from the bitter reality of the present, which was so miserable.


    <em>If I hadnt known, it wouldnt have been as painful as it is now.</em>


    It was the poisonous seed that man had nted a very perfect and sweet dream.


    And


    A few dayster, the woman named Linda Halls disappeared from Aosta.


    Leaving behind Jake, who had be aplete failure.


    Leaving behind only a short letter saying, sorry.


    After that, no one had ever heard of anything about her anywhere.


    ***


    Looking at the woman in front of his eyes, Bahamut remained expressionless.


    And in front of Bahamut, wasthe woman named Linda Halls, who had left the ce a few months ago after


    receiving her freedom.


    Currently, the woman was on her knees, pleading with a desperate expression on her face,


    Please let me make me your *ve again


    Her words were spoken with full sincerity.


    However, in her eyes, there was no longer any vibrancy or hope from the past.


    It was a face that had given up on everything, on life itself.


    It was the face of a perfect loser who had epted her defeat.


    And at the same time, it was exactly what Bahamut wanted to see.


    As he looked at the demon who hadpletely copsed, Bahamut spoke in a cold voice,


    Is that so? Then you shouldnt expect the luxurious hospitality from before. Do you still want to be a *ve?


    it doesnt matternow..whatever happensbecause I..have nothing left


    With that, a smile slowly appeared on Lindas face.


    There was no sorrow or joy in it.


    It was akin to a doll that was beautiful but didnt contain any vitality.


    It was a hollow, empty smile<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 45: Tumultuous Events I (1)

    Chapter 45: Tumultuous Events I (1)


    Kang! Kang! Kang!


    The sound of metal hitting metal ruled the air.


    However, it was only one of the many sounds in the noisy ce.


    From the point of view of the people working here, it was epted as a sound that gave them safety and hopea feeling quite different from the past.


    With this, the rate of idents in the iron mines will decrease for a while.


    Thank you very much. Why didnt we have something like this from the start?.


    Isnt this all thanks to Lord Bahamut from the Beden Merchant Company? Things havepletely changed since he bought the iron mine.


    There is more to eat than before, and the safety inside the mine is also well taken care of, and the people who want it can also borrownd for farming again, dont they? And that too with very little tax!


    After the Lugano area was taken over by the Beden Merchant Company, the situation in the area waspletely changed.


    The hellish taxes were reduced to a minimum cost for maintaining the region, and the treatment of people working in the mines waspletely different from before.


    Unlike the time when the people were able to barely pass their days, it was now possible for them to earn more money from the minespared to even farming, and the safety problem was greatly improved by installing steel supports instead of weak rotten trees.


    Their situation had changed so dramatically that the workers naturallypared their lives in the past to how it was now.


    To be honest, Ive been a little worried since Sister Linda left.


    Who knew that things would turn out like this? It was all because she cheated us and leached off the funds.


    I didnt even know that! I was a fool, and treated such a vile human being like a saint


    Now, whats the use of regretting the past? Now that the good times havee, it will be enough to live well in the future.


    Yes, thats right


    Alright, lets stop chatting and get down to business. We just found a new vein a few days ago! We have to work hard and get lots of good quality iron ore!


    Thats right! Lets live well together!


    Unlike when they were once filled with grief and sorrow, the people of Lugano was now filled with hope and joy.


    And, they once again took up their picks and headed for the mines.


    ***


    With this, the work in the Lugano region has finished.


    Good job Ashbel. Although public sentiment has calmed down right away, please keep an eye on them for a while.


    Okay, Young Master.


    Looking at Bahamut, Ashbel bowed his head, his heart filled with loyalty.


    No, the feelings he felt towards his Young Master at the moment was not just simple loyalty. It was also admiration, respect, and awe.


    <em>They say thatte-blooming flowers are the most splendid I guess thats true. I cant imagine that he would aplish such amazing things in a little over a year..</em>


    Bahamutpletely subdued Isolda and put the Uranus Merchant Company under his feet under the guise of an alliance, and after that, he also obtained the Lugano region, a treasure trove of resources located in the south!


    The Beden Merchant Company was now expanding its power to a frightening extent!


    Although Bahamut didnt reveal his influence as much as possible for fear of frightening the surrounding forces. Even in the eyes of Ashbel, the Beden Merchant Company was already one of the most powerful merchantpanies on the current continent.


    <em>The previous Masterid a solid foundation now the Young Master is building a huge castle on top of it. How far can we go in the future?</em>


    Of course, the continent was vast, and there were still manypetitors, but Ashubel was able to assert that only a glorious future awaited for both the Company and Bahamut.


    <em>Even though he has aplished this much, the Young Master is still engrossed in gathering strength.</em>


    Until now, numerouspanies had risen and fallen facing the tides of time, but nopany has yetpletely conquered themercial world of the continent.


    No one could be the undisputed King of Merchants.


    Ashbel was hopeful that maybe his Young Master was the one who would ascend to that throne that no one had ever climbed before.


    Okay then. The next thing to look at is hmm this? Bahamuts attitude suddenly changed.


    As a result, Ashbel stopped thinking about the faraway future and began to examine the contents of the document his Young Master was looking at.


    This is from the Uranus Merchant Company.


    Mistress no, Lady Bertina lets seehohis it finally back?


    That seems to be the case. Although it took a little longer than before. It seems to have arrived a little while ago. The trade ships that was sent to the east.


    I am d that it went well. I was worried, but they arrived safely. Ashbel let out a relieved sigh.


    The Eastern Trade was one of Bertinas schemes that she had set into motion earlier this year.


    Originally, Bertina wanted to use it tomit a huge investment fraud, wiping out all the small merchants of the Holy Empire as a result. She was trying to be the sole ruler of the Empiresmercial sector, but due to Bahamuts intervention, that scheme was neatly destroyed.


    In the end, the traders were sent with authentic materials and finally, after a period of about a year, they had finally returned to the continent with a lot of exquisite trade items.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 17: Personality Theory (2)

    Chapter 17: Personality Theory (2)


    She got injured. I began.


    What! How? And, why didnt you tell me?


    Do you realize how loose your mouth is? Youd be running around the academy barking like a dog the moment you heard it. That would cause a massive panic among the cadets.


    You! Youa friend is injured and hospitalized, but you dont care?


    I do care. But when did you two be so close?


    She was thedy of the House Eritz and Noah was a simplemoner, so it was quite unusual that Ste had considered Noah as a friend.


    Anyways, I continued to exin what had happened yesterday.


    Do you remember that time when we went on a date?


    Ehh, a date? When did we do that!


    Didnt we go on a date at the tea house a few weeks ago?


    ah, that.


    It was also the first time I met Noah as well.


    Hearing my words, Ste immediately refuted as if her memory had returned, Thats not a date!


    Is that so? Anyway, do you remember that Noah was attacked by demons.


    Yeah


    After investigation, the instructors found that the demons had entered the Academy through a tunnel.


    I continued the story based on the known information of the academy.


    After examining the tunnel, it was revealed that the demons were targeting the academy for quite a long time.


    What!?


    Mankind was at war with the demons for who knows how long, and the summoners were the front-line warriors who fought against such them.


    So the fact that demons could invade the academy, which was the cradle of raising such summoners, was not something that could be easily ovee.


    I have to report it to the family right now!!


    You want to report it? What difference will it make?


    Whatever happens, we need to take action right away to make sure this doesnt happen again.


    The academy staff have already taken care of that. What youll be doing is kicking around the fence. It will only make things more annoying.


    As I stared at her, she kind reminded me of the divisionmander who would oftene to me whenever there was an incident in the army.


    Ste stared back at me in reverse as if she wasnt convinced.


    <em>This is why the nobles are annoying</em>


    Anyway, I shook my head and asked,


    So do you understand what I mean?


    I have tohide it from my family?


    Yup.


    <em>How do you know if there is not traitor in your family?</em>


    Of course, I didnt say it out loud. If she, who was a trueborn aristocrat, heard such a thing, it would be an insult and she would contact the family immediately.


    Looking at Ste biting her lips as if she couldnt understand, I continued my exnation.


    Anyway, after some more investigation, they found that there were still some demons in hiding, and yesterday the instructor had a confrontation with the demon, and Noah got involved in the process. The end. Are you satisfied?


    somehow.


    Then get out. Its 5:50 in the morning! I need to sleep more because I am a diligent cadet who adheres to an 8-hour sleep schedule.


    But, there is one thing that bothers me.


    What else?


    How did you know all this?


    I told you before, its because Noah got involved


    Thats not it.


    Stes scarlet eyes sparkled like rubies. They were like zing mes, and when they found their prey, they rushed towards it.


    Even if you saved Noah from that demon, there was no way for you to know what was happening in the first ce.


    <em>Oh sh*t!</em>


    I cursed in my heart as Ste walked one step closer.


    As thedy of House Eritz, it was something that even I didnt know.


    Suddenly, sparks began to stter around her. The sshing sparks were menacing and they seemingly wanted to devour me at any moment.


    Above all, how the hell did you know Noah was being attacked right at that moment?


    How did I know the information that was unknown to the intelligencework of a ducal house.


    And, how did I know that Noah was being attacked?


    They were exactly the two ws in my story.


    Ste had caught those ws and capitalized.


    <em>I made a mistake because I was sleepy.</em>


    I should have been more careful with my words, but because it wasmon knowledge in the game, I didnt have a sense of reality, so I just spit it out.


    And, perhaps taking my silence to mean something else, Ste immediately summoned Ifrit and Smander.


    As the two summons with fire attribute were summoned into the room, the temperature in the room rose in an instant.


    [What is it? Oh! Its you again?]


    [Kekeruk!]


    Smander, immobilize him.


    [Keruk!]


    The long tongue of the Smander grabbed me in an instant. The Smanders tongue was full of mes, but it wasnt as hot as I had expected, rather<em>It feels quite good. Its like Im in a sauna.</em>


    You find this funny?


    Seeing my smile, Ste red at me and made a grim face.


    I was sure that she would immediately order Ifrit to set me on fire even if I moved my fingertips.


    What is your identity?


    I kept my mouth shut. I was still a bit drowsy from just waking up, and thisfortable warmth didnt that much as well. It was the perfect condition for me to make a mistake, so it would be better for me to exercise my right to remain silenteven if it created some misunderstandings.


    Answer me!


    However, with the appearance of Ifrit, the me spirit, it became impossible to do so.


    Therefore, I opened my mouth,


    Ian rk.


    Not just name.


    17 years old, the eldest son of Baron rk, a 3-star summoner.


    You mean you dont want to talk?


    The current first ce in the ss.


    After I said that, Ste took me out of the room as if there was nothing else she wanted to hear anymore.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Added MSAS Level 1 on Patreon. Now you can read one chapter ahead for only $5. The price of the Supreme Patron will remain the same, $30.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.

 Chapter 45: Tumultuous Events I (2)

    Chapter 45: Tumultuous Events I (2)


    ording to the report, there were no major losses during the trade, and the reason for the dy was that arge merchant group from the eastern Jin Empire visited the trading area, and they had to conduct additional trade with them.


    Ohhhthen it went better! From what I hear, there really arent any such eastern specialty products in our market, so we can expect a bigger profit than we had initially imagined.


    Surely. Congrattions, Young Master.


    As he talked with Ashbel, Bahamut was seized with a considerable amount of excitement and anticipation.


    <em>Whoathis is really a lot like watching the Kitcoin that youve been saving for a year go up in price by several hundred fold</em>


    If there were no unexpected idents, then with the additional trade with the Jin Empire sessfully carried out, the profits he could expect would be simply astronomical!


    If one had to give an example, it was akin to a situation where the money that was barely enough to pay a months rent in the metropolitan area had grown to the point of being able to buy several buildings in the middle of Gan*nam in just one year.


    <em>In addition, my stake in the trade is 37%. And, with that amount of money, Id be able to make connections with high-ranking people in this world one after another</em>


    At the moment, Bahamut was full of grand expectations.


    Thuk!


    Hmm? This is


    The next moment, an object that had been stuck between the documents fell to the floor.


    Feeling curios, Bahamut picked it up and opened it.


    And


    Whoops..


    What is that, Young Master?


    Hmmnoits just a personal matter. Now then, you did a good job today, so lets leave it at this.


    Ahyes, I understand, Young Master.


    Somehow, his Young Master seemed happy in a different way than before, so Ashbel left the room feeling a bit doubtful.


    And Bahamut, who was left alone in the room, looked at the paper in his hand.


    To be precise, he began to take another look at the contents of the letter Bertina had written to him.


    That womanshe must be feeling very lonely. Then I guess I cant help it. After all, she is an important asset, so I cant just ignore her.


    Bahamut, muttered to himself with a happy smile on his lips. Then he carefully ced Bertinas letter, which was filled with her longing for him, in his coat pocket.


    ***


    Vienna, Bertinas mansion.


    There, Bertina Minerva, the owner of the Uranus Merchant Company, finally received the news she had been waiting for.


    Is it here?


    Yes, Lady Bertina. We have received a reply.


    Please give it to me!


    Tilda Rusty took something out from her bosom. It was the letter her mistress had been waiting for.


    The letter was delivered by a young warrior, who was tasked with delivering the letter to her exclusively.


    The warrior was a woman with light green hair, ck eyes, dark brown skin and a strong, muscr body.


    Haahah.. I can finally see him again. Finally


    Upon receiving the letter, Bertina couldnt hide her joy and excitement, as her face blushed with a shade of red.


    Seeing such a rare reaction of the ruthless Lady of Blue Gold, Tilda asked her with a cautious expression,


    UhmmLady Bertina. Is he that good? That Bahamut


    HmmmI really like him. To tell you my honest feelings, its to the point where I feel like I want to stay by his side all the time, rather than being apart like this. Aah I want to officially marry that man someday


    While saying that, Bertina read the short letter from Bahamut several times.


    Um


    To be honest, Tilda didnt quite understand her mistress.


    She knew that Bahamut, the owner of the Beden Merchant Company, had defeated Bertina once.


    Butwho was Bertina?


    Even if she suffered defeat once, she wasnt someone who would just forget the shame. She was a woman who would try her best to return the favor several times over and in the end, she was always thest one standing.


    However, when it came to Bahamut, she became like a gentle puppy and was busy wagging her tail.


    <em>To be honestits quite unbelievable. What on earth did he do to make her care so much about him?</em>


    From what she had heard, that man was amazing on the bed


    However, Tilda knew very well that Bertina wasnt someone who would simply be swayed by such things.


    Bertina had always felt lonely from time to time, but she was never particrly interested in bringing other men to her bed.


    <em>I think she just fell in love but Im not quite sure either. Maybe I will find the answer to in a few days</em>


    And so, determined to know the true face of Bahamut, who might really be her other master, Tilda began to have some expectations about the future.


    <em>What kind of surprises will that man named Bahamut give us?</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 46: Tumultuous Events II (1)

    Chapter 46: Tumultuous Events II (1)


    Holding the sword, the nerves of her entire body slowly sharpenedto the extent that she could sense even the slightest movement of a hair.


    Haaa


    And, she felt the power flowing through her body, as it slowly flowed along the edge of her sword.


    The flow was constant, and seemingly unending.


    It had only been a few months since her awakening, but now she could use it as naturally as she drew breath.


    Mana.


    It was something beyond human limitsas it had the power to distort thews of the world set by God.


    Haaa!!!


    With a shout, Ophelia swung her sword.


    And


    Kting!


    The next moment, arge piece of metal was divided into two with a clean metallic sound.


    After going through several rounds of smelting, the object, which was extremely hard, was cut in half like tofu.


    That should be it for now


    Feeling a bit tired, Ophelia puts her beloved sword back into its sheath.


    Behind her there were countless pieces of debris that were neatly sliced, simr to the lump of metal in front of her eyes.


    <em>Good. At this rate</em>


    A smile automatically appeared on Ophelias lips as she witnessed something that was absolutely impossible for her to achieve just a few months ago.


    She now held the power that could only be used by strong people, who had gone beyond their limits of this world.


    Ophelias fighting power began to rise rapidly from the moment she awakened the power called mana.


    By applying mana on her sword, it became possible for her to easily split even steel, and by dding her body with mana, her physical abilities could also be strengthened to a level iparable to before.


    In addition, if it grew a little more, it would be possible for her to st mes or even shoot lightning!


    It was the power to literally twist the logic of the world.


    Of course, it would take her many more years to reach that level.


    However, looking at the speed of her own growth, Ophelia was confident that might not be the case.


    <em>Bymon standards, yes, but this speed is too fast no matter how much I think about it. To the extent that I can feel the difference myselfI wonder if I had a talent for this from the beginning?</em>


    The people who could use mana were few and far between, and those with real talents were even more rare.


    Thats why, for the first time in her life, Ophelia felt grateful to her parents for giving birth to her.


    <em>My parents didnt give me anything, but they gave me this strength.</em>


    They gave her such a powerful ability to protect her most precious person.


    <em>I still have a long way to go, but I will do my best. So that I can protect my Lord no matter what</em>


    With that thought in mind, Ophelia left the training ground and headed for the annex where she was staying.


    Considering her usual schedule, it was still a bit early, but she had to prepare in advance for what would happen from the next day.


    ***


    Benessa.


    It was the bestmercial city on the continent, touted as the Queen of the Adriatic Sea.


    It has been widely known as the center of continental trade for the past hundreds of years, so much so that there was a saying that Eastern Trade began and ended here.


    And now, in this splendid city, there was no gap to set foot in because of the merchants who came from all over the continent.


    The Eastern Trade have finally returned?


    About time! Honestly, Ive been biting my fingers because of themercial war for the past two years, but now I can finally breathe!


    Merchants are flocking from not only the Holy Empire, but also the Frank Kingdom and the Dragona Empire. Isnt that really amazing?


    Due to the high risk, the Eastern Trade would be conducted only once or twice a year.


    In particr, for the past two years, most of the giants had to stay away from Eastern Trade due to themercial war, so the expectations and response to this one was beyond imagination.


    It naturally ignited the mes of the desires of those who had wealth and power across the continent.


    I heard that the traders of the Uranus Merchant Company have finally returned.


    You dont know just how long I waited for this. In the meantime, it was harder to find spices in the market than to pick stars in the sky!


    I almost died of envy when the lord of Marseille took out the spices he had stockpiled, and now I can finally taste the true cuisine.


    Spices are good, but Im more interested in myrrh and perfumes. I couldnt forget that delicate scent after I smelled it once. Didnt some Duchess even get into a fight to acquire it?<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 46: Tumultuous Events II (2)

    Chapter 46: Tumultuous Events II (2)


    How about the tea? Although we have the ck tea produced in Kaalon, but the tea from the East has a different, special vor. My wife said that she wouldnt have anything unless it was tea from Jin.


    Eastern spices and specialties have always been very popr among the nobles and royalty. Even simple consumables have always been in hight demand, not to mention various kinds of rare luxury goods.


    Therefore, being well aware of the psychology of the rich upper ss, the merchants from various other regions were also showing immense interest in the Eastern Trade.


    The Parish Merchant is nning to spend hundreds of talents just to buy spices, right? I heard that their owner is very determined.


    Spices are the most popr products and are rtively easy to store. They must be considering the profit it can bring in the future. Every merchant knows that, so the proportion of spices is as high as 60%.


    Its understandable, since were always suffering from shortages. Thats great. Lets take this opportunity to buy as much as we can!


    Anyway, its profitable just to hoard things from the East. We have plenty of money, so lets get everything we can.


    Whether to conduct personal business, or by order of local dignitaries, merchants began to flock to Benessa with huge amounts of money.


    And among them there were also those who were aiming for something a little more special than just a simple transaction.


    ***


    A medium-sized sailboat on the shore of the Adriatic Sea.


    In front of it, was a seemingly endless line of ships, loaded with goods, preparing to dock in the harbor.


    Some of them had already docked and were now unloading cargo.


    These items would now be sold across the continent, fetching prices 400 to 1000 times higher than where they came from, and they would continue to fetch even higher prices by time they reached the hands of the consumers.


    <em>In that sense, this is the best time and ce to buy things at the lowest price</em>


    While thinking that, a woman wearing a reddish-brown robe was quietly admiring the spectacle unfolding before her eyes.


    Benessa, the Queen of the Adriatic Sea, the continentsmercial center.


    <em>It will be fun the process of obtaining the jewelter will be really fun</em> The woman thought as stared at the precious jewels being carefully leaded onto the highly guarded carriages.


    As she was thinking that, someone silently appeared from behind her.


    It is truly spectacr. So this is the famous Benessa. Indeed, the reputation as the Queen of the Adriatic doesnt seem to be fake.


    The neer, apparently a woman,mented with a slightly chilly tone.


    The first woman responded with a friendly smile, Right. I think so too. Ive been here a few times before, but its really spectacr to see the trade ships lined up like this.


    Hundreds of merchant ships lit up in the sea


    The night view they created resembles a shining jewel in itself.


    After taking in the scene in front of her eyes, the woman wearing the reddish-brown robe slowly turned around and looked at the person standing beside her.


    In contrast to her own reddish-brown robe, herpanion was wearing a white robe, with a hood, which helped to hide her true identity


    It was hard to make out her exact figure, but her long silver hair, which was akin to white snow, was glistening in the light.


    Looking at her, the woman in the reddish-brown robe opened her mouth with a calm voice unlike the moment when she was slightly excited.


    By the wayhave you checked the list of things you want to buy?


    Yes, of course. There is no doubt about it. The information was obtained by a few trusted merchants.


    Yes.. good job. But as you know, we cant be careless until the end. Lets not rx until we get our hands on it.


    I will keep that in mind.


    After confirming it again, the woman in the reddish-brown turned her gaze toward the port again.


    Benessa on the surface, its a simple trade city, but soon the dark world that exists behind it will open its doors.


    Its a world that people who simplye for things like spices can never know


    Thats how it is with things that are too valuable. Insects tend to be attracted to flowers that are too colorful. I hope I wont have to use force if possible but Im not sure what will happen.


    We just have to do our best not to make that happen.


    While smiling silently under their hoods, the two women began to appreciate the night view in front of them in silence.


    Their minds preupied with thought of the hidden forces that might be flocking to Benessa with simr goals.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 47: Tumultuous Events III (1)

    Chapter 47: Tumultuous Events III (1)


    An inn located on the outskirts of the main street of Benessa.


    In a special room with a spacious and splendid appearance, a woman finally reunited with the person she had been longing to see.


    Come here!


    Ah


    The moment he saw her, Bahamut directly took Bertina in his embrace, which caused the mature woman to blush in embarrassment. She was really acting like a obedient little puppy.


    There was a slight age difference, but other than that, the scene gave off the same feeling as a longing wife weing her husband.


    I missed youreally..


    I did too. I heard that you had to do a lot of work. How have you been?


    Yes, of course. Its justI havent seen you for a long time, so Im a little lonely.


    Hahahahasorry. To be honest, I wanted to visit Vienna at least once, but there was a lot of work on my end as well.


    Bahamut smiled at the sight of her sultry gestures, and he felt his excitement rise up.


    And so, while sharing the joy of the reunion, the two entered the room to avoid being disturbed by others.


    Watching that scene, Tilda, who had followed Bertina as her escort for quite some time, let out a small sigh.


    However, the next moment, a woman appeared in front of her eyes


    Hmnn?


    Upon discovering a thin-looking woman with ck hair and green eyes, Tilda thought in her head,


    <em>Who is she? Ahshe must be in charge of escorting that man named Bahamut</em>


    The woman was wearing a ck adventurers outfit and had a long sword at her waist.


    Feeling curious, Tilda decided to ask a question to the woman who was staring at her in silence.


    Are you Lord Bahamuts escort?


    Yes, and you? The calmly responded in a quiet voice


    Tilda felt a little strange, but she still reached out her hand to the woman in front of her.


    As expected, nice to meet you. My name is Tilda Rusty. Im in charge of protecting Lady Bertina.


    Is that so. Nice to meet you. I am called Ophelia Crimson.


    Ophelia took Tildas hand and lightly shook it.


    At first nce, it was a simple greeting, but Tilda immediately felt that this woman was quite different from the rumors and her appearance.


    <em>Manais it? She is a more capable woman than I had imagined. I can feel her strength even from a simple handshake. Shes strong!</em>


    The tingling sensation in the palm of her hand was enough for Tilda to realize that the other party was someone she should never take lightly.


    <em>On the outside, she looks like dry firewood, but insideshe is a monster. So, is it true that the talents chosen by Lord Bahamut are special.</em>


    However, Tilda judged that there was no need to be wary of the sword-like woman in front of her.


    Considering the strong rtionship between their masters, this woman could be a reliable ally depending on the situation.


    <em>The fact that she is stronger than I thought is something I should be happy about.</em>


    As Tilda was lost in her thoughts, the woman named Ophelia looked at her and spoke in a quiet voice,


    Anyway, I think we should get out of here for now. We shouldnt disturb those two.


    Ahyes, I was thinking the same as well.


    After that, the two women returned to the entrance and closed the door.


    Paying no attention to all the bustle, they took their seats in the chairs in front of the entrance as escorts.


    I know a little bit about you. You used to be a low-level adventurer with no noteworthy records, but still, you were selected by Lord Bahamut to be his escort, right?


    You know quite well.


    To be honest, its really rare for a low-level adventurers to be hired in this type of job. Especially if you have no prior experience as an escort.


    Hmm, is that so?


    Ophelia showed a slightly surprised look at Tildas words.


    Seeing her expressionless face show a little change for the first time, Tilda became more interested.


    Did you not know at all? No matter how strong an escort is, its no good if you fail to pay attention to the situation around you. Especially for escorts like us, who serve merchants. We have to react sensitively to information and rumors around us.


    Hmm


    Ophelia quietly agreed, as she too was aware that she was neglecting that side of her job a little too much.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 47: Tumultuous Events III (2)

    Chapter 47: Tumultuous Events III (2)


    Noticing Ophelias bitter expression, Tilda lightly smiled, and said,


    Well, it seems like you have quite a bit of skill. Im a little hopeful about that. Lets try to get along well in the future. Anyway, since Beden and Uranus have be inseparable allies, we can also be called colleagues.


    In response, Ophelia showed a faint smile on her lips, finally feeling a bit better.


    Ah yes. I think the same as well, Tilda.


    ***


    So.. how much profit did we make in this trade?


    We dont have the exact amount yet, but Im thinking of more than 10 million coins. The main products also include various kinds of spices, as well as other luxury items.


    At the moment, the two were facing each other while lying on a bed, only in their underwear. Their posture created a rather steamy atmosphere, but apart from that, the subject of their conversation was quite serious.


    I heard that they also did business with the merchants from Jin? How did that turn out?


    They only selected and purchased items that were unique and thought to be valuable. I have a rough list here. Would you like to see it?.


    Oh, then shall we?


    Bahamut took the purchase list, and began to sift through it with a bit of anticipation. While slowly reading the contents, there were several items that grabbed his interest.


    No waythey even have this?


    There many strange things, isnt it? I happened to do business with the merchants of Jin once before, and they had many really unusual things, including clothes and ornaments. All of them were precious things that could be considered quite rare in these parts.


    Saying that, Bertina cautiously approached Bahamut, who had been unable to take his eyes off the list from earlier, and asked, Emm, do you do you have anything you want? Just say it. I can give you anything.


    Bertina whispered with deep affection in a sweet voice.


    Bahamut felt a little embarrassed at the fact, but then slowly shook his head.


    Hmm. Most of whats here is for auction, right?


    Thats true but we are the ones who owns these items. Bertina spoke in a cautious voice.


    However, Bahamut slowly shook his head, Even if we do, we shouldnt go back on information weve already passed on to the customers. Trust is something that is hard to get back once you lose it.


    Thats true, but isnt it something you want? Wouldnt it be a pity to let it go?


    With those words, Bertina slowly leaned on Bahamuts back.


    The soft touch and warmth of her voluptuous body sent Bahamut into a slightly ecstatic mood, but despite that, he still clearly stated what he was thinking, Of course its a pity to miss the chance to get my hands on it for free, but


    With those words, Bahamut slowly turned around and caressed Bertinas face.


    Although they had already done the deed once, the charm of the woman in front of him still ignited his passion.


    And


    Ahchuupmnn~


    Bahamut took her lips without hesitation.


    Although Bertina was a little surprised, but she soon epted it naturally and enjoyed the sweet gesture once again.


    Haahh


    After such a short but intense exchange of saliva, the two slowly parted their lips.


    And then looking at Bertina who was flushed red, Bahamut said with a confident smile, I think youre mistaken about something. I didnt say that Im giving up on these items.


    Ahthenyou


    The moment she heard those words, a thought automatically appeared in Bertinas head.


    And Bahamut nodded and replied, Yeah, Im going to participate in the auction too. I will get my hands on these things in a fair way, not undermining your credit.


    I thought as much Seeing Bahamut showing such a confident attitude, a smile began to form on Bertinas lips again.


    However, at that moment


    Tuk! Tuk!


    There was a sudden knock on the door.


    Yes? Please wait.


    In response, Bahamut and Bertina hurriedly put on their clothes and carefully opened the door.


    They found Tilda and Ophelia standing in front of them with desperate expressions on their faces.


    Sorry to interrupt. However, a serious problem has arisen, and we had no choice but to report it.


    Problem? Bertina slightly frowns at Tildas words.


    Then, after slightly ncing at Bertina, Ophelia looked at Bahamut and opened her mouth, Yes, the thing is<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 48: Tumultuous Events IV (1)

    Chapter 48: Tumultuous Events IV (1)


    The biggest distinction between investing and gambling lies in the significance attributed to probability, often referred to as luck,'' and its counterpart, evidence.''


    Investing in the unknown required a precise criterion for predicting the future; in which, the proportion of evidence'' must surpass a certain threshold.


    On the other hand, betting on something based solely on vague luck couldnt be deemed an investment; itd merely be a gamble at best. Acting on weak grounds also didnt qualify as an investmentit was a gamble, in and simple.


    However, many individuals were unwilling to acknowledge that reality. They tend to exhibit overconfidence in weak evidence and ce undue hopes in it.


    Naturally, they often justified their actions in the guise of investment, not recognizing it as mere gambling.


    Investments initiated under such circumstances would result in an uncertain oue,'' which had the probability to incur significant losses.


    ***


    In the wake of the Commercial War, the Merchant Alliance of the Holy Empire faced a severe setback.


    At the moment, those who were once part of the Merchant Alliance or supported them were having a meeting.


    Most of the participants in the meeting were deeply dissatisfied with the current situation.


    "Bertina that wretched woman did it again, didn''t she?"


    "Seeding in Eastern trade once moreshe''s truly a terrifying adversary. Her abilities are undeniably admirable."


    "Now isn''t the time for admiration. We must devise a countermeasure, and quickly!"


    "You''re absolutely right. If this continues, the entiremercial sphere of the Empire will slip entirely into the hands of the Uranus Merchant Company. We can''t afford to idly stand by!"


    Following their defeat in themercial war, they were barely holding on. However, those gathered here hadn''t given up entirely.


    Fortunately, after the war, Bertina and the Uranus Merchant Company, didn''t disy much aggression apart from their Eastern trade endeavors. During this respite, the Alliance, though gasping for breath, steadily gathered strength, preparing for a counterattack.


    "Now that Bertina is caught off guard, this might be our final opportunity."


    "If Uranus Merchant Company gains control of Eastern trade and its immense profits, there''ll be no hope left for us."


    With hopes of a dramatic reversal, the members of the Merchant Alliance, once spread throughout continentalmerce beyond the Empire, channeled their remaining strength into crafting a decisive yet wless strike.


    The oue unfolded unexpectedly, posing an unforeseen crisis for the Uranus Merchant Company and Bertina.


    ***


    "What what does this mean? None of the merchants here in Benessa havee to buy spices?"


    "That''s correct. A few days ago, we were flooded with inquiries about prices, but now there''splete silence."


    "This this can''t be real"


    Bertina''s expression tightened at the unforeseen situation, prompting Bahamut to issue immediate orders in her stead.


    "Ophelia, go and investigate the situation right away. Not just you, but all members of the Beden Merchant Company present here. Find out what''s going on!"


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "Bertina, this is no time to be passive."


    "Oh y-yes. Tilda, please apany me."


    "Of course, Lady Bertina."


    The two hurried off to assess the situation.


    As they departed, Bertina stumbled, feeling momentarily dizzy.


    "Mdy, are you alright?"


    "I-I''m fine I just need to grasp the situation first"


    Despite having someone to rely on in this absurd situation, Bertina couldn''t shake off the worry.


    Why was no one purchasing the spice, an essentialmodity?


    Something was gravely amiss!


    <em>There must be someone behind this someone who orchestrated it and I have a suspicion about who that might be''</em>


    Bertina collected her thoughts, organizing her mind amidst the chaos.


    Observing her, Bahamut couldn''t help but feel deeply concerned, his lips pressed together in worry.


    <em>This is a disaster spices constitute 60% of our traded goods. If they don''t sell, both Uranus Merchant Company and us will suffer immense losses.''</em>


    Externally, the stake was believed to be 5%, but in reality, the Beden Merchant Company held a significant 37% stake in this trade. As the stakes increased, so did the responsibility, and Bahamut found himself in a position where he had to resolve the current predicament.


    <em>This is causing me a headachethis wasn''t part of the original story. There''s no clear solution since this situation arose due to a deviation from the established plot.''</em>


    Bahamut struggled under the pressure, trying to devise an appropriate strategy without the certainty of the future.


    With an uncertain future ahead, he clung to the belief that his unique experiences set him apart, pushing himself to find a solution while anxiously awaiting Ophelia''s return with crucial information.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 48: Tumultuous Events IV (2)

    Chapter 48: Tumultuous Events IV (2)


    Ha ha ha ha ha! Great. Everything went ording to n.


    By now, that damn b1tchs face must be as blue as her nickname, right?


    Surely it will. Oh, who would have thought? That all the merchants gathered here at Benessa are working together to bring down the price.


    No matter how skilled Bertina is, this time it wont make any difference. Shell have to pay the price for taking our connections lightly.


    The Merchant Alliance''s leaders expressed their joy openly, celebrating the sess of their n.


    Despite its immense power, the Uranus Merchant Company had be a target not just within the Empire but also forpanies in other regions, due to its rapid growth and significant earnings from trade.


    Of course, the fact that the Uranus Merchant Company would be earning a huge amount of money through the Eastern trade didnt sit well with other giants in themercial world.


    The Merchant Alliance exploited the Uranus Merchant Company''s vulnerabilities and leveraged their vast connections across the continent to sessfully manipte the spice prices.


    They persuadedmercial giants from various regions and smaller merchants under their influence to coborate, resulting in a significant drop in spice prices from 100 Talets per box to a mere 20 Talets. (G: Talets are the currency of this world. I will be using it from now on.)


    The coboration was advantageous for buyers and allowed them to strike a painful blow to the Uranus Merchant Company, leaving them with no way out of the situation.


    The price of spices that cost 100 Talets per box has been tied to the 20 Talets line. Even if you benefit from this, it is certain that your stomach will be very bitter.


    "Even if you benefit from this, your victory will taste bitter. Plus, you''ll have to share profits with investors, so they might suffer losses too."


    "We should take this opportunity to put that arrogant woman in her ce. This way, the Merchant Alliance can establish a strong foothold for resurgence."


    Despite Bertina''s skills, she couldn''t break the collusion of all the merchants.


    The Merchant Alliance''s leaders anticipated Uranus'' defeat, their cold smiles revealing their confidence.


    ***


    "The Merchant Alliance they really did this?"


    "That''s right, Lady Bertina. Those schemers. It seems they''re quite determined this time."


    Tilda spoke with anger evident in her voice.


    Bertina shared the anger but found it challenging to find a solution in the current situation.


    All the merchants in Benessa had formed a union, aiming not just to bring down the Uranus Merchant Company but also targeting numerous small and medium-sizedpanies of the Holy Empire who had invested in the venture.


    "The Merchant Alliancethey''ve gone too far. I should have crushed them earlier."


    Grinding her teeth in frustration, Bertina scanned the surroundings, searching for the one person she could rely on in this dire situation.


    However, he was not by her side at that moment.


    Bertina waited impatiently for his return, closely monitoring the merchants'' movements and utilizing her personal connections as best as she could.


    For now, it was the only option avable to her.


    ***


    Haahh


    Bahamut walked outside, feeling suffocated.


    Ophelia was with him, but his mind was preupied with finding a way out of the current situation.


    <em>How can I handle this? They are determined to lower the prices but what strategy can I employ?''</em>


    Ophelia informed him that most colossi present were united in their stance, leaving Bahamut feeling frustrated and helpless. They had no alternative ce to trade the goods; if they couldn''t resolve the situation in Benessa, things would only get worse.


    <em>Da*mn it in movies, they alwayse up with brilliant ideas at times like this.''</em>


    Despite his thoughts, Bahamut struggled to devise a solution for their predicament.


    At that moment<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This chapter was supposed toe out yesterday, but I was going through some issues at the time, and I didn''t have the time to trante. So, sorry for the dy.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 49: Tumultuous Events V (1)

    Chapter 49: Tumultuous Events V (1)


    Bahamut, who was walking down the street, saw something unusual in front of his eyes.


    It was a group of people gathered in the middle of the square.


    They sat in a circle, their attention focused on something intriguing.


    What''s going on? Who''s performing? Bahamut inquired.


    No, thats Ophelia began, but her expression tightened, dismissing Bahamut''s words.


    Intrigued, Bahamut moved closer to investigate further.


    Inside a simple fence made of rope, two people sparred with wooden swords. One was a muscr man with a massive physique, while the other was hisplete opposite: a young woman with silver hair and a petite figure.


    She appeared to be in her early twenties, with blood-red eyes and skin so pale it seemed almost translucent.


    She wielded a wooden sword in each hand, skillfully defending against the muscr man''s attacks while counterattacking with finesse.


    Is this some kind of arena? Bahamut asked.


    Yes, it is. This is Dalian, abat sport carried out solely with wooden swords, originating from the Dragona Empire, Ophelia exined.


    It''s forbidden to kill or inflict excessive injury. The winner bes the ring''s owner, epting challenges until someone defeats them She continued, rifying the rules for Bahamut.


    Ah, so the sparring will continue until the owner of the ring runs out of strength I understand. Its a simple but tough game that requires physical strength and skill at the same time. Bahamut remarked, understanding the challenge involved.


    Yes, it is. Even for me, when I was an adventurer, I only had 3 victories in a row at most, but As she said that, Ophelia began to look at the silver-haired woman in front of her with a sharp expression.


    As the match unfolded, it became evident that the silver-haired woman had the upper hand. The crowd could see that the game was already decided. The muscr man, barely holding his ground, eventually fell to the floor, defeated.


    Urghh!


    Would you like to continue? The woman challenged, her voice powerful.


    Of course not! I wont challenge you anymore! The defeated man eximed, throwing down his wooden sword.


    However, the woman lightly dodged it as if she had already expected it, and struck him in the back of the head with her wooden sword.


    Kuuk!


    The man immediately fell to the floor and fainted at the blow!


    At the same time, the spectators erupted into cheers, marveling at the woman''s skill.


    Wow.. thats really amazing..


    That woman has defeated six opponents without a scratch!


    Who is she? She doesnt seem local Is she an escort for some merchant lord?


    The woman had captured the crowd''s attention.


    In response to their intrigued murmurs, she shouted confidently, Is there no one else? I heard that Strength users from all over the continent gather here, but is this all they have to offer?


    Despite her provocation, no one dared to step forward.


    Although there were some adventurers who were hired to escort merchants from other regions, or some direct escorts, but after seeing the previous confrontation, their desire for battle was sshed with cold water.


    Their opponents ability could only be described as overwhelming, and the intimidating disy of her abilities discouraged any potential challengers.


    Observing the scene, Bahamut pondered,<em> Six wins in a row this woman is truly extraordinary. A formidable warrior with silver hair and twin swords but could it be?</em>


    A sudden realization crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it, shaking his head.


    <em>No, it cant be. It must be a coincidence. There could be other silver-haired individuals skilled in dual swordsmanship, right?</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 49: Tumultuous Events V (2)

    Chapter 49: Tumultuous Events V (2)


    Once that conclusion was reached, Bahamut watched with interest to see who the next challenger would be. It wasnt the first swordsmanship match he had ever witnessed, but it had a unique feeling to it.


    At that momenthe heard Ophelias voice.


    My Lord.


    Yes?


    Ophelia gazed at him with eyes filled with longing.


    Bahamut felt a bit embarrassed by that but soon smiled and nodded.


    thank you, My Lord.


    After expressing her gratitude, Ophelia took action.


    Looking at the opponent in front of her, the silver-haired woman began to show some interest.


    <em>This time it might be a little fun</em>


    Thinking that, the silver-haired woman calmly gazed at the person before her eyesa woman with ck hair and green eyes.


    Unlike her previous boisterouspetitors, this one had an appearance that suggested subtlety.


    Observing her, who felt simr to herself, the silver-haired woman threw a wooden sword on the floor.


    I dont think I need to say anything else. Lets get started.


    I look forward to it. Ophelia calmly said while picking up wooden sword.


    In fact, she just wanted to measure her own growth, so Ophelia settled her mind and calmly gazed at the person before her eyes.


    <em>Heeh</em>


    And looking at Ophelias demeanor, a smile appeared at the corner of the silver-haired womans mouth.


    <em>As expectedthen, I should take a defensive stance, notunching the first attack. I will wait for the opponent to strike and then counter. This is good. She is different from the previous challengers who only relied on strength.</em>


    With that thought in mind, the silver-haired woman also took a stance and quietly aimed for the opponents gap.


    A short but long silence ensued.


    The crowd also held their breath, recognizing that the atmosphere had changed.


    Andfinally, it was the silver-haired woman who broke the silence first.


    !


    Haah!


    The silver-haired woman came in with a sharp sound.


    Ophelia deftly blocked it.


    But


    Cheeh!


    The side is open!


    Unlike Ophelia, the silver-haired woman, holding a sword in both hands, blocked Ophelias movement with one hand and attacked with the other.


    At that moment


    Haaph!


    Hrrmmm!


    The next moment, Ophelia pushed the silver-haired woman out with force.


    The silver-haired woman gave up on the unexpected counterattack and stepped back.


    For the first time, embarrassment began to appear on her face.


    This womanshes strong!


    It was a very brief moment, but Ophelia disyed explosive power.


    As a result, the silver-haired woman could more clearly grasp what kind of opponent she was facing.


    <em>Manabeing able to control the output this fast is not an ordinary skill. Contrary to her appearance, she has been mastering her mana for at least several years.</em>


    It was an opponent on a different level from the small flies she had defeated so far.


    The silver-haired womans smile widened, thinking that she had finally met someone she couldpete against for the first time in a while.


    On the other side, Ophelia was also experiencing the feeling of chills running down her spine from the previous bout.


    <em>It was dangerousthis womanis stronger than I had imagined</em>


    It was a single encounter, but it also couldve been the end!


    She had attacked while holding the sword with both hands, but it was blocked with only the strength of one hand!


    <em>I was able to defend myself because I was considering the fact that the opponent would use a maneuver of a two-handed sword, but if I had reacted just a bit slow, I would have beenpletely defeated.</em>


    <em>If I hadnt been born with a talent for mana, the defense itself would have been impossibleits amazing.</em>


    But even thinking that far, Ophelia didnt entertain the thought of defeat.


    <em>If we stick to the rules, theres no chance of winning but its not like theres no way.</em>


    Thinking about that, Ophelia straightened her posture again.


    Although it was close, Ophelia believed that she had won their previous bout, and judging from the reaction of the other party, it seemed that her strategy had gone well.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 50: Tumultuous Events VI (1)

    Chapter 50: Tumultuous Events VI (1)


    Ophelia calmly contemted her next move while locking eyes with her opponent.


    The opponent''s strength was evident, yet strength alone didn''t guarantee victory. Presently, they were engaged in a contest under the constraints of rules rather than a life-and-death struggle.


    In such situations, where strength needed adjustment, the advantage seemed to shift away from the stronger side. Ophelia realized that, and began to formte a n to exploit the circumstances.


    <em>In other words while the opponent can''t exert full power, I can utilize my strength to the fullest. To make the most of this</em>


    With a clear direction in mind, Ophelia earnestly began infusing mana into her body.


    However, channeling magic into a wooden sword to enhance its cutting power vited the rules. Just as it would be inappropriate to wield a steel sword in sparring, neither Ophelia nor her opponent resorted to such tactics.


    Meanwhile, observing Ophelia, the silver-haired woman revealed an intriguing expression.


    <em>Is she seriously going all out?</em>


    Two figures, enveloped in mana, faced each other in a way that might be imperceptible to an outsider.


    However, Bahamut, who observed keenly, discerned the thin smoke surrounding them as the manifestation of mana.


    <em>I see. The smoke that surrounds the two of them is that the mana described in the novel?</em>


    In fact, Ophelia had already informed him that she was able to use mana. However, it was his first time seeing it in person used in the process of sparring.


    Bahamut, initially taken aback by Ophelia''s decision to engage seriously, reassured himself. <em>It''s Ophelia. I shouldn''t worry too much. It''s a simple sparring match; the opponent can''t be that formidable.</em>


    As tension heightened, both opponents, surrounded by mana, collided in the ring with wooden swords.


    Thaak!


    Thaaaak!


    A short but resonant sound filled the air as they shed, their movements too rapid for onlookers to follow easily.


    Cheh


    Hhaaah


    In the struggle for dominance, the wooden swords exchanged blows, each party careful not to exert excessive force that could result in a broken weapon.


    The burden, however, weighed more on the silver-haired woman due to her superior basic specifications.


    Frustration crept into the silver-haired woman''s thoughts, <em>It''s irritating to be limited by a piece of wood like this!</em>


    Attack too forcefully, and the wooden sword might break before aplishing anything. Yet, the opponent''s swift responses posed a constant challenge.


    <em>And whats even more troubling is that this woman is taking advantage of the situation.</em>


    Even if they were not directly attacked, if the wooden sword was broken in Dalian, defeat was certain.


    The other side was also aiming for it, so she was attacking the wooden sword with some strength, and that forced the silver-haired woman in a position to focus on defense.


    She had previously thought that the opponent was just another ant she could y with, but she turned out to be a wolf, if not a lion!


    The restrictions on weapons and actions began to resemble a substantial penalty, turning the encounter into a strategic duel.


    But, of course, everything had its limits.


    The silver-haired woman also seized the opportunity, attacking the wooden sword with determination.


    Ophelia, in a defensive stance, struggled to ward off the assault.


    Haaarrhhh!


    A silver-haired woman attacked by twisting the direction of one wooden sword.


    In response, Ophelia quickly switched to defense and deflected it, but


    Youre toote!


    The silver-haired woman instantly attacked Ophelias chest with the wooden sword she was holding in her other hand.


    In a situation where she had to forcibly convert attacking stance into defense, Ophelia couldn''t afford to avoid the iing blow.


    As a result


    Hrrrmmhp!


    Kuh!


    The impact sent Ophelia to the ground, experiencing considerable pain.


    Coughing, Ophelia slowly rose, her gaze meeting that of the silver-haired woman, who expressed interest.


    "You''re quite interesting. I didn''t expect to be pushed this far in a spar."


    In response, Ophelia acknowledged her opponent''s strength, You too are strong. Out of all the opponents Ive met youre by far the best.


    Despite the setback, Ophelia readied her wooden sword once more, prompting the silver-haired woman to do the same.


    <em>Is she nning to attack again in a simr way? But its okay. This time, Ill break your wooden sword as well.</em>


    Predicting the number of opponents, the silver-haired woman prepared to counterattack as soon as the opponent attacked.


    However


    uh?


    The next moment, a look of bewilderment began to set on her face.


    Not only her, but even Bahamut, who was spectating, made a serious expression.


    <em>Nowwait a minuteOphelia Isnt that a bit dangerous?</em>


    Bahamut, although unustomed to such scenes, noted the significant surge of mana around Ophelia''s wooden sword.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> This chapter was supposed toe out yesterday, but I had to deal with some issues (as I so frequently do) and, by the time I was done, I didnt the energy to do anything. So, sorry for the dy.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 50: Tumultuous Events VI (2)

    Chapter 50: Tumultuous Events VI (2)


    "Hey! This is a spar. Using condensation to that extent in a situation like this is" The silver-haired woman spoke up.


    "Condensation? Ah, I see. So thats what its called? I''ll make sure to keep it in mind."


    Ophelia responded calmly as the mana continued to flow through the wooden sword, to the point that it seemed like it was about to shatter.


    The silver-haired woman made a puzzled expression for a moment.


    Condensation, a type of basic mana technique that strengthened the cutting power by channeling mana into the sword. Considering the amount of mana power Ophelia was channeling, that wooden sword would probably be able to split even a pir made of marble with a strike!


    Therefore, it was clear what would happen if she were to be hit by that sword.


    "D*amn ityoure crazy!"


    And so, the silver-haired woman also poured mana into her wooden sword in response to her opponents iprehensible and radical behavior.


    As the situation unfolded, the onlookers also began to understand that something unusual was going on in the arena.


    However, right as that moment


    "Uh?"


    Thrrrrrrrth!


    The silver-haired woman''s wooden sword suddenly exploded.


    At the same time, a calm smile bloomed on Ophelias lips, and simultaneously, the overflowing mana began to dissipate.


    The fight hade to an unexpected and disappointing end.


    "Whatwhathow?" The silver-haired woman muttered in a nk voice.


    Ophelia calmly looked at her and dered, "This is my victory."


    ""


    The silver-haired woman showed an angry expression, and didn''t respond to Ophelias words. Then her gaze naturally turned to her wooden sword, which had suddenly shattered.


    "This"


    All she saw were tiny cracks all over the remaining part of the wooden sword.


    However, the cracks didn''t appear just due to Ophelias efforts.


    Unlike the silver-haired woman, who was still full of energy, the durability of the wooden sword had already weakened due to the aftermath of the preceding six battles. And when she channeled mana through it, the wooden sword couldnt withstand the strain and ended up shattering.


    "I seethe reason you explosively released your mana in the first ce was to induce this"


    If she had only one sword, the silver-haired woman could have paid more attention. Unfortunately, her fighting style was wielding two swords.


    She had been too distracted with the battle, and along with her opponents strategy, which focused on reducing the durability of the wooden sword from the beginning, she ended up defeating herself.


    "Im quite surprisedfor a moment, I thought you had really gone crazy."


    "Well it would have been impossible for me to win if it hadn''t been for a lot of luck."


    With those words, Ophelia and the silver-haired woman politely bowed their heads.


    Although it seemed like a disappointing ending to those who didnt know the situation, but from Bahamuts point of view, it was a great victory after a fierce fight.


    "You are now the champion of the arenaso will you continue?"


    "No, I''m going to end it here. It doesnt seem like anyone would challenge me after this, and most importantly, I''m working right now."


    "I see anyway, it was fun while itsted. See youter."


    With those words, the silver-haired woman waved lightly and entered the crowd.


    Seeing her leave, Ophelia suddenly wondered if it would have been better to ask her name, but before she could do that, the woman had alreadypletely disappeared.


    <em>Its a bit unfortunate.''</em>


    With that thought in mind, Ophelia approached the scattering spectators.


    Standing in front of her, was her Master, who greeted her with a smile. (G: Lord will be changed to Master from now on.)


    "You did very well, Ophelia. Was it great? I never thought you would win against someone like that."


    "I was just just lucky."


    Her master expressed his delight by patting her on the shoulder. In response to that, Ophelia slightly blushed as she felt more happiness than the previous victory.


    And so, Ophelia started walking down the street while listening to her masters praise.


    "Still, I was really surprised. I never really thought that the situation would turn out like that. I even thought about whether or not I should step in and stop the fight myself."


    "I had no choice but to elicit a reaction from the other party. I thought that if I forced her into a corner, the opponent would surely lose herposure and make a mistake."


    "Thats rightyou not only used your strength but also your intellect as well."


    However, right at that moment, Bahamut suddenly stopped talking. It seemed as if he suddenly remembered something, and his expression began to turn cold, leaving Ophelia quite perplexed.


    "Master? Mmm what is it? Is there any problem?"


    "Ah no. Wait a minuteIm thinking about somethingyes right if I do that"


    The next moment, Bahamut''s face suddenly lit up!


    Then he gave a sincere smile and tightly hugged the confused Ophelia.


    "EhMaster?"


    "Thank you! Thank you so much, Ophelia! I think I found a way thanks to you!"


    "Yes? That what is that"


    Unable to understand her masters words, Ophelia began to feel more and more confused.


    However, being hugged by her beloved master felt quite good as well.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 51: Tumultuous Events VII (1)

    Chapter 51: Tumultuous Events VII (1)


    Haahh


    Bertina gazed at the panoramic view outside the window, letting out a heavy sigh.


    The sun was setting, casting a beautiful night view of Benessa. However, the sight did little to ease Bertinas troubled heart.


    If this happens is there no way after all?


    Ultimatums loomed behind her, containing information about purchasing spices at 30 talets per box.


    Despite mobilizing all her personal connections to overturn the situation, the result fell short of the expected value by less than half.


    <em>I underestimated my opponent. Despite bing a scarecrow, the Merchant Alliance boasts decades of history and connections. Their influence beyond the Holy Empire cannot be ignored</em>


    The realization left Bertina feeling helpless. But, she couldn''t afford to just sit idly.


    Although not the substantial gains anticipated, the deal had to proceed to cover dividends and immediate travel expenses for investors. Yet, it would leave little for the Uranus Merchant Companypared to the year-long effort.


    <em>Moreover, if things continue like this, our Uranus Merchant Companys credit for Eastern trade will decrease. It will be even more challenging to gather investors.</em>


    Calcting the painful losses, both visible and invisible, Bertina sat in her seat, resigned.


    Bring me a pen and paper the deal has to go through. Bertina spoke in a voice filled with deep sadness.


    Lasy Bertina Witnessing her master''s distress, Tilda felt powerless to help.


    At that moment, a loud noise interrupted the atmosphere.


    Thhudd!


    Bertina! Bahamut burst in with a bright expression.


    Observing Bahamut''s upbeat demeanor in the gloom, Tilda felt an inexplicable desire to say something to him.


    But, before she could, Bahamut did something unexpectedhe embraced Bertina naturally.


    Is everythingalright? Startled, Tilda turned her head away.


    Ignoring Tilda, Bahamut held Bertina''s shoulders and spoke, Bertina Ill ask you one thing. Do you trust me?


    Yes? But what do you mean


    It means, will you trust me no matter what I do from now on?


    Yes


    Bertina sensed something in Bahamuts face. Feeling a certain determination, she nodded heavily.


    Yes, I believe. I, Bertina, will trust in my Master, Bahamut, no matter what he does.


    Bertina spoke in a determined voice.


    Bahamut''s face lit up with joy and relief, Thanks. From now on, all you have to do is trust me like that. Understand?


    AhI seebut, what the hell is going on? I was just thinking of selling the trade goods at a cheap price, but


    There is no need for that. Bahamut spoke with a resolute voice.


    Yes?


    Questions arose on Bertinas face, and Bahamut rified.


    No, he gave an order.


    ***


    A bright smile appeared on the lips of the Merchant Alliance members as they confirmed the final letter ofmunication sent to Bertina by the merchants in collusion with them.


    Ha ha ha! So, 30 talets per box? Isnt this dirt cheap? If the price is lower than 30% of the market price, won''t this upset those at Uranus quite a lot?


    It went very well. With this, we will be able to regain all themercial rights of the Empire that was taken away sooner orter.


    No matter what. It was all originally ours! Its all over now for Bertina, that b1tch!


    Confident of their victory, the members were genuinely delighted with the current situation.


    In fact, if the venture, which started on the basis of arge-scale investment, went awry, the biggest damage would be done to the small and medium-sized merchants of the Holy Empire.


    As they owned 60% of the total stake, the decrease in profits meant that all the small and medium-sized merchants of the Holy Empire would lose their profits.


    But the Merchant Alliance members didn''t care about that fact.


    They just wanted to defeat the Uranus Merchant Company and regain control of the Holy Empire.


    The interests of the Empire as a whole were not a consideration for them, even if it meant that they would be cutting their own flesh in the long run.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> I have been sick for the past three days, so I couldnt post any chapters. Im feeling a bit better, so I will be posting the chapter today. Hope you understand.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 51: Tumultuous Events VII (2)

    Chapter 51: Tumultuous Events VII (2)


    "I have news, Master!" An attendant suddenly rushed into the room.


    "Yes?"


    "What is going on?"


    As a result, doubts spread across the faces of the people present in the room, and the attendant urgently shouted while observing them.


    Haah Haahits a big deal! Haap.. now in the market in the middle of the market!


    No, what the hell are trying to say?


    Calm down, calmly exin!


    Thatits like this.


    The attendant, despite the advice of his superior couldn''t conceal his urgency.


    After hearing his words, the faces of the Merchant Alliance members instantly hardened into contemtion.


    ***


    In the center of Benessa, a small inn hosted two individuals in robes engaged in conversation.


    It was quite a surprise; I didnt think you would lose that way


    Haayes, I have no excuse. Its my fault for underestimating my opponent.


    Heeh? Didnt you learn a valuable lesson, though? Before a battle, you should meticulously check your weapons.


    Yes? Ahhahahahathats right, isnt it


    The silver-haired woman awkwardly smiled at the words of a woman in a reddish-brown robe.


    Observing her, the other person attempted to continue the conversation as if it were still interesting.


    However, something caused her to stop.


    Hmmn? What is this smell?


    thats rightits a very unique smell


    !


    The woman in the reddish-brown robe gazed out the window, and contemted on the situation.


    Soon enough, she identified the reason not too far away.


    Follow me; we must get closer. Unlike before, she spoke with a serious expression.


    Ah, yes!


    And the silver-haired woman followed suit.


    ***


    Bang!


    Kaazk!


    Wooden boxes were being thrown with a loud noise.


    The surrounding onlookers who recognized their contents were shocked by the scene unfolding before their eyes.


    Um isnt that spice?


    Th-Thats right! Thats right! I heard you can buy a small town with one box of that


    Um thats turmeric! Its an expensive item I was having a hard time purchasing!


    The spices were so precious that merely hearing their names shocked everyone present on the scene. The faces of merchants and owners contorted in contemtion as they witnessed the bizarre spectacle before them.


    Many found it hard to watch the spice boxes being thrown onto a pile of firewood.


    Mmmare they crazy? What kind of people are burning those precious spices?


    I I know who he is! Its Bahamut, the master of the Beden Merchant Company!


    The woman next to himis the owner of the famous Uranus Merchant Company Bertina, thedy of blue gold, right? Why are they doing this?


    To the onlookers, it was anpletely iprehensible act.


    The masters of two of the major merchantpanies in the world were resolutely burning spices that were hard to find even with money. Even the servants, despite their shock, didnt intervene due to the high-ranking individuals'' brutal attitude.


    Spices, worth their weight in gold, burned like firewood in the middle of the market.


    Those who knew their value tried to steal them regardless. However, due to the vignt guards, such actions were thwarted in advance.


    Just like that, the smell of burning spices spread throughout Benessa in an instant.


    The moment it was about to be unbearably thick.


    Merchants from all over the continent arrived at the shocking scene.


    This this what the hell is this!?


    Burning everything are you guys insane?


    Heyhey! Hurry! Come on, put out the fire! Hurry!


    Merchants urgently tried to give orders because they knew the value even though it wasnt theirs.


    But


    Halt!


    In the next moment, two female warriors stood in their way with swords drawn.


    A dark-haired woman dressed in a ck adventurers clothes and a woman with a strong, muscr body holding a pitcher prevented them from approaching.


    I will cut you the moment you approach!


    We will take it as obstruction of business. Do you understand?


    Two people spoke in cold voices.


    As a representative of the group, a merchant from Franz took the lead to ask.


    Wha what the hell is this all about? Why are you burning these precious spices?


    Are you asking because you dont know why?


    The dark-haired woman with a sword pointed, talking in a chilling voice.


    Recognizing the thorn in her words, the merchants began to show even more discouragement.


    The next moment, Bertina, who was leading the procedure, appeared in person.


    Whats with all the fuss? Dont disturb and leave.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 51: Tumultuous Events VII (3)

    Chapter 51: Tumultuous Events VII (3)


    "La..Lady Bertina, what the hell are you doing? Burning all the fine spices!"


    That thats right, ho are you sure youre not crazy? Just how much would that cost


    The merchants frowned, and they cant hide their bewilderment.


    In response, Bertina spoke to them in a chilly voice.


    Thats right. Those that are now burning are precious spices that we brought with much difficulty from the far east. But why did the people who know its value set the price that way?


    That that


    The merchants couldnt say anything at Bertinas words.


    Even they themselves were well aware that they had been insisting on setting an absurdly low price for such precious items, so they were unable to respond to Bertinas words.


    We, the Uranus Merchant Company, gathered strength with numerous investors from the Holy Empire and risked our lives to carry out this task. But the attitude youve shown here is truly disappointing. You all have tried to undermine our efforts and engaged in unjust collusion. In this situation, the Uranus Merchant Company is not willing to trade even a single box of spices.


    Bertina spoke in a voice full of chills.


    At the same time, Bahamut, who wasmanding the situation from behind, also shouted in a calm voice.


    What are you doing? Burn it all up! You still have a long way to go! Dont leave even a speck of spice and burn them all!


    Yes! All right!


    Spices begin to be thrown into the fire again at Bahamutsmand.


    The moment they saw it, the merchants present began to feel a chill run down their spines.


    What are all those? They were precious spices brought in from the East within two years!


    If they all turn to ashes on the spot, you wont be able to see spices from the East on the continent for at least half a year, at worst for more than a year. If that happens, the arrow of responsibility would of course be directed towards those who brought the situation to this point.


    And they didnt even want to think about what happened after that.


    <em>If that burns out, well have to suck our fingers again</em>


    <em>Will we even have any of our fingers? Im sure the lord will break all of our fingers!</em>


    <em>I even received an order from the king himself and came! If this deal fails, its clear that it wont end with just losing some fingers!</em>


    <em>If we dont stop them, we might lose our heads</em>


    The moment their thoughts went crazy, the merchants knew what Bertina and Bahamuts actions meant.


    This was no mere protest. It was a terrifying threatmeaning that they would take them all to hell with them.


    And in such a situation, the merchants werent stupid enough to choose a death sentense.


    HaaphLady Bertina!


    Oohwe were wrong. Im really sorry!


    Um we were foolish! We will be trading at normal prices, so please stop!


    At their words, Bertina spoke in a cold voice while emitting a murderous aura of a grim reaper.


    Did you say a normal price? Now that you have provoked this situation and caused such a loss? Im sorry, but I cant do that.


    Merchants were seized with fear as if their hearts were frozen at the sight of Bertina, who made their hamstrings tingle just by looking at them.


    Her expression reminded them of the notoriety of the Lady of Blue Gold, who swept themercial power of the Holy Empire. As a result, the merchants started pouring out their words in a hurry, losing even the ability to build up theirst remaining pride.


    Im sorry! We made a mistake!


    1.. 130! Ill trade for 130! Its 30% higher than the market price


    130?.. This Ill do this for 140! Sell to us! I will buy them all!


    The moment someone raised the price under Bertinas tremendous pressure, the alliance among the merchants was shattered in an instant.


    Spices were still burning in front of their eyes, and it was clear that the price would soar to the ceiling as those boasting insane demand were reduced to ashes. And sothe idea that the one who buys even one more box would be the true winner spread in their thoughts.


    180! All of them! I will buy them all!


    Ill buy it all for 200! Twice the price in the market! I will evenpensate for the burnt ones, so sell them all!


    Just a few hours ago, colleagues who tried to lower the price through cooperation turned into enemies, and thepetition was overheated in an instant.


    And at the same time, the same words shed in the hearts of Bahamut and Bertina along with delightful smiles.


    <em>We won!</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> As you know, I have been sick for the past few days, so I couldnt post any chapters. Im feeling a bit better today, so I will be posting the chapters today. Hope you understand.


    Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 52: Tumultuous Events VIII (1)

    Chapter 52: Tumultuous Events VIII (1)


    "That so uh how much was it sold for?"


    "That that''s" The attendant stuttered.


    "Ah! Speak quickly! How much did it sell for?"


    "It was220 per box" Meekly replied, clearly afraid of their reaction.


    "2 220!?"


    "You mean they sold that many spices for 220 talets?"


    "Ermin fact, even that is the minimum price. When supplies ran out at thest minute, there were even people who called for 300"


    "Ah ah"


    At the final news brought by the attendant, the members of the Merchant Alliance let out a sigh.


    A staggering amount of spices sold for at least 220 talets per box. Although some were burnt and reduced to ashes, but, they were less than 20% of the total amount. Considering that the average price of spices was around 100 talets per box, the profits the Uranus Merchant Company reaped far exceeded their imagination.


    <em>Its overnow the Merchant Alliance has no future</em>


    <em>What do I do? Should I kneel in front of Bertina?</em>


    <em>Yes thats the only way. I have to survive. If I tell them its these guys schemes, at least Ill be able to save my life.</em>


    Contrary to their expectations that she would suffer a huge blow, Bertina had be even stronger.


    In response to that, the merchants of the Merchant Alliance, who risked their life and death on the scheme, began to devise a way to save their own lives right away, putting the meaning of the term Alliance to shame.


    However, those who punished them were neither Bertina nor her ally Bahamut.


    It was the many unrted merchants from other countries who had to taste an unexpected amount of loss in their profit due to the incident. Even those who participated in the collusion turned the arrows of their dissatisfaction towards the Merchant Alliance, who had caused this situation, and now became no different from a paper tiger.


    In the end, Bertina didnt even have to step up and make a move.


    After a while, the Merchant Alliance and their traces were erased from the continent forever.


    ***


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!!!!"


    "We won!"


    Bertina and Bahamut burst into cheers of joy.


    Even though they were driven into a situation which seemed like a dead-end, it ended up in their favor in the end. And now, the two were experiencing the feeling of flying through the sky.


    "Congrattions, Lady Bertina! Lord Bahamut! We really made a huge profit!"


    "Both of you, thank you for your hard work."


    "Yes, everyone has worked hard too, Tilda and Ophelia."


    As they exchanged greetings of joy, their attention soon began to turn to the final gains from this transaction.


    "We sold various spices at prices close to two to three times the market price. This is arguably the highest price ever!"


    "The basic margin alone is hundreds of times more than that. The numbers are enough to make your head dizzy. But I feel good just by thinking about it."


    The one who finished the calction the fastest was, of course, Bertina.


    "12.86 million taletseven though we only sold 60% of all trade items, we still profited this much."


    Many gasped in surprise. It was only natural, considering that the amount was far beyond the imagination of anyone present at the scene.


    <em>12.86 million thats an amount thats hard to even imagine. Its like we won the Kitcoin jackpot</em>


    The fact that he made so much money caused Bahamut to be so excited that his head felt dizzy.


    Although more than half of them were supposed to go into the hands of small and medium-sized merchants who had invested, but even so, it was unmistakably a huge amount, and with that amount of funds, it would be possible to spread the influence of Beden and Uranus Merchant Companies across the continent.


    <em>In addition, our reputation must have increased through this incident. Im sure the credit Ive acquired will be of great benefit in the future.</em>


    There was amon saying among the merchantswhile selling the goods, you also sell your name.


    If you have a good reputation, it would be easier to make a bigger profit. In that respect, this incident had raised the position of the Uranus and Beden Merchant Companies to the next level, rather than simply ending with earning a lot of money.


    "I cant just stay still on a good day like this! Lets go out! Today I, Bahamut, will give you a big bonus! Lets invite all the top staff and have fun!"


    "Great. Im with you too. Tilda, call the people. Prepare the alc*hol and food. Make sure we are notcking anything."


    "As youmand, Lady Bertina!"


    Enjoying the joy of victory, the four of them went outside and began to fully enjoy the present moment with the other members of theirpanies.


    The banquetsted for hours, and it finally came to an end the next morning when everyone was physically exhausted.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 52: Tumultuous Events VIII (2)

    Chapter 52: Tumultuous Events VIII (2)


    Reflecting on the recent events that unfolded before her eyes, the woman in the reddish-brown robe expressed her sincere admiration, stating, "That was great really."


    Shortly after arriving, she had vaguely noticed that merchants on the continent were attempting to manipte spice prices.


    In hindsight, it was a reckless endeavor.


    The opposition held aplete monopoly on all products, making collusion with someone in such a powerful position a perilous venturean adventure with the potential for significant repercussions if mishandled.


    The attempt at collusion waspletely thwarted by the performance'' executed by a person named Bahamut.


    Ultimately, those involved faced a bacsh and were defeated miserably.


    However, the woman couldn''t help but acknowledge Bahamut''s skill in navigating such a situation. His ability tomit such an act in such a perilous situation was also highly regarded by her.


    <em>Hes a man who knows how to manipte peoples hearts. It seems that his insight to see the future is also quite high levelwhat is more surprising than that is his will to act on his thoughts.</em>


    Even when people were aware of something, they often hesitated to take action. Many feared failure and loss, causing them to miss decisive opportunities.


    The woman recognized that the world was driven by those who could turn their thoughts into action.


    <em>From that point of view, hes a very coveted talent.</em>


    Setting aside her interest in Bahamut, she focused on the items in her possessionthe primary targets of her visit. While there might be a way to acquire them elsewhere,plications could arise.


    Completing the work here was not just advantageous for her but also for many others connected to it.


    As she quietly observed the tumultuous scene outside the window, she pondered, <em>It would be nice if money alone could finish the jobin the current situation, I dont want to resort to anything else if possible.</em>


    Amid those thoughts, her attention remained on the celebratory scene in the streets of Benessa, filled with alc*ohol, food, and music.


    Among them, the winners of the venture, the subordinates from the Beden and Uranus Merchant Company, stood out.


    <em>The joy of the winnerthe fruit of hadbor will definitely be sweet. Will I be able to reap the fruit in the circumstances that will follow?</em>


    ***


    "How are you?"


    "I feel a little drunk. Still, I am alright"


    Bahamut sat on the terrace, sipping a drink. Despite his appearance, he remained quite sober even after consuming a considerable amount.


    Bertina, holding a ss herself, joined him cautiously.


    She was swept away by the atmosphere and drank a lot, so she became quite drunk.


    But even so, her mental strength remained strong as ever. It was just that she was slightly more excited than usual.


    "Today, youyou were really great. How did you think of all of that."


    "Hahahahawell, to be precise, Ophelia gave me the idea, and I just acted on it."


    "Ophelia you mean?"


    Bertina''s curiosity about Bahamut''s words grew, and in response, he lightly stroked her hair, recounting the events of the previous day.


    "Thats rightso the part with the fire"


    "Yeah, it was to get peoples attention and create a more dramatic situation. As Ophelia said, when people are pushed into extreme situations, their judgment bes blurred."


    "I see that child is quite good too. As expected of the one you have chosen."


    "Huh, right?"


    Bertina spoke with interest. Bahamut smiled and silently thanked Ophelia once again.


    Ophelia had gone out for a drink with Tilda earlier, iming it was for celebration. However, Bahamut suspected there was more to it, considering her behavior.


    <em>Shes being considerateso that Bertina and I can be aloneIm certainly grateful for that kind of thought, but</em>


    Bahamut''s gaze returned to Bertina, who was now leaning on his arms, blushing.


    Despite the confident demeanor she disyed during the day, a hint of cuteness and sparkling beauty radiated from her current appearance.


    <em>Really I feel it every time, but really shes an attractivedy.</em>


    With those thoughts, Bahamut ki*ssed Bertina on the lips as they held each other.


    With everyone vacating their seats without notice, there was nothing left to shy away from.


    In response, Bahamut hugged her body and guided them toward the bed.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 53: Tumultuous Events IX (1)

    Chapter 53: Tumultuous Events IX (1)


    While Bahamut and Bertina were celebrating their victory, about 70% of the merchants who hade to Benessa were packing up after fulfilling their purposes in Benessa.


    It was now time for them to return home with the yield.


    Despite the hefty sum they had to pay in order to secure the merchandise, it was evident that it would sell like hotcakes on the local markets, indicating that they wouldnt have to suffer from any major losses like many had anticipated.


    Due to the two-year suspension of trade, the demand for luxury goods was on the brink of explosion.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t matter even if it was slightly expensive, especially considering their value.


    However, there some merchants who chose to remain in the city.


    Although they ounted for only 30% of the merchants that hade to the city a rtively small number, but they were people that should never be taken lightly by only numbers alone.


    After the conclusion of the spice trade, the main trade item, the rich and nobles from all over the continent eagerly awaited the auction of valuables worth 40% that would soon follow.


    For them, it marked the beginning of a real war!


    "It''s finally over" Remarked a certain merchant.


    "Yeah. Honestly, I thought I would be waiting boringly as usual, but we got to witness a good show." remarked another.


    "It was quite a spectacle, considering that it was about only spice."


    The spice trade usually proceeded rtively peacefully.


    However, this time, due to the collusion of buyers and the actions of Bertina and Bahamut that disrupted it, they got to witness quite an interesting spectacle. It was a series of multiple dramatic events, which ended in a fiery battle of wits.


    "I never thought they would burn the spices in front of everyone. They did something I could never do even if I thought of it in my head."


    "I heard that it was Bahamut of the Beden Merchant Company who came up with that n."


    "I''ve heard the story too. It seems like I hear that name often these days. It seems clear that a tycoon has appeared in the continentalmercial world."


    "Bahamut Fernandez. I remember that his father was a great merchant, but I heard that his son was not a verypetent person."


    "No matter how much a lion cub rolls in the mud, it will eventually be a lion. Rather, ording to rumors, I heard that he has been hiding his ws until now."


    "I have to pay attention. Who knows, we might be able to see his true face once again at this auction."


    Unlike spices, which were expensive but rtively in demand, the auction of valuables required considerable insight, capital, and connections.


    Due to the auction''s nature, the item''s price could soar to the ceiling or be purchased at a low price, making the real value of the acquired items differ significantly.


    In addition, there was one more unexpected variable in this years auction.


    "Come to think of it, those guys also appeared this year, right?"


    "Of course, they came. Just yesterday, we''ve already ran into them several times."


    "Is that sothen well have to do business quietly. Why do they even allow such unscrupulous people in the city?"


    "Shh, be quiet. You''re likely to be in trouble if it reached their ears."


    "Um, that''s true."


    Merchants saved their words while paying attention to their surroundings. They adhered to the rules of the powerful within their own region, so they had to be cautious about their words and actions.


    "It looks like they have arrived."


    "Tch, it would be annoying to get into fights with them."


    A group of people passed by the roadside. They walked around armed with dark-colored armor.


    People avoided their eyes, showing no intention of getting involved.


    Although they looked like the so-called knights,'' it would be wrong to think of them as such.


    In general, a knight was a lower version of a lord, usually in-charge of a small vige, but those walking on the roadside had nothing to do with the territory''s management.


    What they did was close to what people often called business.''


    However, it wasn''t the clean business generally thought of. It mainly involved openly engaging in questionable activities like moneylending, pr*stitution, g*mbling, and more recently, the sl*ve market.


    There were numerous challenges, and these activities were difficult to run in the open, yet they could yield significant profits.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 53: Tumultuous Events IX (2)

    Chapter 53: Tumultuous Events IX (2)


    Naturally, savage force was inevitably involved in this situation.


    In connection with that, numerous so-called Knights'' across the continent engaged in many of such sketchy matters as their primary business.


    The knights who held sway over the underground economy of the continent were identified by specific names, and one such group was named Sakiel.


    This name, derived from the angel who oversaw thend, was given ironically due to the knights'' dirty and hical line of work. Over time, the name Sakiel became synonymous with corruption, shaping the perception of those living on the continent.


    Presently, in Benessa, a considerable number of members dispatched by the Sakiel Knights found themselves entangled in aplex situation. Their primary objective was the auction of eastern trade goods.


    However, for Sakiel, this transcended a mere acquisition; there was talk of a valuable item among the goods.


    "I heard there''s something exceptional among the items this time."


    "The treasured sword of the King of Inkia, they say. Its value lies not just in its functionality, but in its name alone."


    "There''s a dagger crafted by the master of the Qin Empire as well. We must secure it before it falls into the wrong hands."


    These Sakiel members, adept at handling the continent''s illicit funds, alsopeted formercial rights.


    In some instances, the rivalry resulted in actual battles between knights, causing significant casualties. Even within the same Sakiel faction, rtionships could be as adversarial as those with externalpetitors.


    During such times, the trade goods auctions in Benessa often became lucrative events, jeopardizing the pride of Sakiel.


    Despite heightened emotions and asional skirmishes, merchants from the East frequently seeded in obtaining the desired goods due to their profitability.


    The primary interest of Sakiely in eastern weapons, epassing spears, swords, shields, and armor.


    Regardless of practicality, all Sakiel members shared a hobby of collecting such items, making them willing to pay a premium when dealing with Eastern merchants.


    This inclination also applied to the Uranus Merchant Company, who engaged in trade with the East.


    Under Bertina''s guidance, Bahamut examined the meticulously arranged weapons before him.


    "Are these all the weapons you brought to sell to Sakiel?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. From spears and swords to armor. Transporting these upied an entire ship''s space."


    Bahamut, not particrly interested in such paraphernalia, nced at the weapons with a critical eye. Despite his initial detachment, the various weapons on disy prompted him to reconsider his perspective.


    Among them, an unusually distinctive weapon caught his attention.


    "What''s this? It''s quite remarkable."


    At first nce, it resembled a greatsword, but its appearance deviated significantly from standard swords.


    Regrly spaced grooves adorned the de, with palm-sized green beads embedded near the handle. If Bahamut were to offer a crude analogy based on his knowledge, it resembled an erged cutter knife with a more refined design.


    As Bahamut contemted the weapon, he realized its significance.


    <em>I didn''t expect to see it here, but it seems fortuitous. A skilled swordsman needs a weapon that suits him.</em>


    Lost in thought about a specific individual, Bahamut observed the distinctive weapon, hinting at a deviation from the norm.


    Meanwhile, Bertina, unaware of Bahamut''s contemtion, began perusing the data.


    "Um, this sword I''m not familiar with it. It has a unique appearance, so I''ll have to check the list"


    Bahamut, diverting his gaze, remained silent, staring out the window.


    <em>Considering the original plot, it might be time for her to switch to a greatsword.</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 54: Tumultuous Events X (1)

    Chapter 54: Tumultuous Events X (1)


    Eastern Trade Goods Auction.


    Although its proportion was smallerpared to the spice trade, its scale and methods were farrger and moreplex.


    In the case of the spice trade, despite their expense, they were already somewhat standardized within the continent. Therefore, selling them could be easily aplished with mere paperwork through the major merchants of the continent.


    On the other hand, auctions took a considerable amount of time because customers had to go through the process of inspecting each item and making a selection. The transaction locations were also distributed in various ces depending on the time and ce.


    The auction, centered on Piazza in Benessa, was conducted sequentially by product over a period of about ten days.


    To begin with, on the outskirts of the za, items of rtively low value, including various misceneous goods, were disyed, and auction prices were set. More expensive items were traded as one moved closer to the center of St. Morks Cathedral.


    For items with a certain level of value or higher, the castle located near the za in Cis held formal auctions. These auctions targeted big-time customers, not tourists or small merchants.


    Trade items changed ording to the theme of each day, and the customers who participated in the trade varied each time.


    On the first and second days, various kinds of pottery such as fragile bowls and ornaments were auctioned. For four days from the third day, auctions of jewelry and clothing that were easy to store and popr were held. Afterward, the trade of fabrics and papers, ancient books, medicines and spices, and weapons and equipment on thest day was carried out sequentially.


    Hmmin that respect, we didnt have much to see today. Until tomorrow, they were selling pottery or something.


    Thats right. Thanks to that, I could take some time off and enjoy myselfwhoops!


    A silver-haired woman spoke in a slightly tired voice while operating Benessas famous gond. Observing her, the woman in the maroon robe showed a light smile filled with ease. (G: reddish-brown = maroon. Gond is a light t-bottomed boat used on Vian canals.)


    But its better than we thought, isnt it? It seems like itll work out somehow.


    Is that sohow many minutes had we been spinning around in the same ce already? This is harder than you think.


    The gond didnt more forward even if she somehow tried to steer the boat toward thend. The silver-haired woman felt a bit impatient at this, but the woman in the maroon robe just smiled leisurely.


    Its okay. Because everything is like that the first time. But if you think about it, isnt this also a kind of entertainment?


    Haaanyway, I always felt it, but you seemed to be living a veryfortable life.


    Whoops!


    With those words, the woman in the maroon robe took out a book and started reading. Seeing her act like that, the silver-haired woman decided to steer the boat normally and tried to bring it back tond. In order to save some face, she began to do her best again.


    After about an hour, the gond barely got its bearings and started moving toward thend. Although the width of the river itself was not wide, the silver-haired woman began to feel a little proud as she put meaning into the fact that she was maneuvering normallysomehow.


    You suffered. How was it, did you get used to it?


    Ah yes. Im fine now


    Good. Then, with this, we have another insuranceshall we start preparing tomorrows schedule soon?


    Alright.


    With those words, the silver-haired woman got off the gond. The anticipation and excitement of what was toe began to appear on her lips.


    ***


    Grand banquet hall located in the depths of Cis, the castle of the lord.


    Most of the participants in the auction, which took ce in arge basement, were wealthy merchants or nobles who had made a name for themselves on the continent.


    Day 3 of the auction would start from today.


    Unlike the middle-aged or elderly people who were present until yesterday, there were many aristocratic women dressed invish clothes present today.


    In a way, it was natural.


    The auction items for four days from today were jewelry and dresses. It was the kind that women couldnt help but be interested in.


    The Uranus Merchant Company was aware of that, so they invested the most time and money in these than any other auction item.


    This product is a silk dress from Jin. Craftsmen who made clothes for the imperial family put their heart and soul into making it, and it can be said to be a masterpiece among masterpieces in the image of a single dragon using golden threads on silk. Please let me know if you would like to purchase!


    A garment with a golden dragon engraved on blue silk was disyed before them. Shining even in the not-so-bright light, it instantly enchanted many people.


    3 talets! (G: 1000 silver coins = 1 talet.)


    3 talets 500 silver coins!


    8 talets!


    8 talets 450 silver coins!


    14 talets!


    14 talets 220 silver coins!


    Prices were rising rapidly. Initially cautious individuals began to call higher prices without hesitation as others raised prices.


    And amongst the many spectatorsOphelia and Tilda, who took a vacation from Bahamut and went on a tour that doubled as information gathering, were watching with interest.


    Ive heard about it, but its still amazing, considering that every word they say cost more than my sry


    Right? Its a scene Ive seen every time we do Eastern trade, but the world of rich people is different from those like us.


    Ophelia also agreed. Her monthly sry was 4 talets and 600 silver coins.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 54: Tumultuous Events X (2)

    Chapter 54: Tumultuous Events X (2)


    If one converted 1 talet into won, it would be about 10 million won. In other words, if an ordinary person were to win a bid at this level, it would be considered remarkably impressive.


    However, the amount of money being spent before her eyes was of a magnitude that even she found it unimaginable. To draw aparison, it was akin to the difference between a sessful restaurant master and the president of argepany.


    Despite having significantly elevated her status from her days as a poor low-ss adventurer and thinking she was living without financial worries, todays auction scene suggested that there existed a higher echelon.


    I''ve heard that famous people from all over the continent have gathered. It seems like the world they live in is different.


    I agree. Depending on the situation, they might end up spending an amount of money we''d be afraid to save in our lifetime on a single set of clothes or a ne. But, even here, there are tricks of its own.


    Tricks?


    Ophelia cautiously questioned Tilda''s words.


    In response, Tilda nced around and, in a quiet voice, pointed to a person.


    Do you see that person over there? The one in the ck hat. If you look closely, they keep raising their hand for the second or third or fourth time at intervals that are not noticeable.


    A man calling for 8 talets on a jade ne.


    Observing him for a while, Ophelia realized something.


    Yes. Hes participating in the auction, raising the price little by little to avoid attracting as much attention as possible. And it seems that if the price exceeds a certain amount, he no longer participates.


    You''re right. That person is a clerk belonging to our Company. And there are a few people like that working on something simr.


    Ah that means


    Yeah, that''s right. Its kind of failsafe. A good auction item can sometimes struggle to reach its fair price, and they intervene appropriately to prevent such cases. In case they end up winning the bid, of course, the money will be paid by the Uranus Merchant Company.


    The auction organizer is our Company. So it just ends up in our inventory?


    Yeah right. Besides, if people like that secretly raise the price, other people will thinkOh, thats a better item than I thought. Its rising from a low price, so should I buy some?


    Its quite clever and subtle at the same time.


    Interested in Tildas words, Ophelia nodded slowly. The more she knew, the more she could feel that dealing with peoples psychology was the most important principle of business.


    Its all about business, its about how pleasantly and naturally you deceive the other person. Thats why they say they dont know whats inside the minds of merchants.


    MaybeI dont know After answering like that, Ophelia suddenly began to feel a little ufortable.


    The person she knew best and trusted the most was also a merchant. He was a person who calcted the gains and knew how to deal with peoples emotions ordingly.


    Suddenly, she began to wonder if that might be the reason why he was nice to her. Especially these days, since he discovered that she has considerable talent.


    <em>AhnoMaster Bahamutis not that kind of personit must be because he likes me</em>


    Ophelia didnt think that there would be lies in the affection shown by her master. Butto be honest, she still felt quite uneasy.


    Ophelia wasnt the only woman around Bahamut right now. Wasnt he with Bertina even at this moment?


    However, Ophelia knew that she was not in a position to say anything.


    Her master was no ordinary person. He was a man with iparable wealth, fame and power.


    As a mere adventurer, she was not a person who could monopolize him, and it was enough for him to give her attention and love from time to time as he did now.


    Trying hard to suppress those slightly ufortable thoughts Ophelia turned her attention to the current auction item.


    Now, this product is a dress made of ck silk. It is from the Korra Empire located at the far end of the Far East! It is a masterpiece made with a special technique that is rare even there! This object with a green butterfly embroidered on the top is now looking for an owner!


    It was shiny dress that was extremely beautiful to look at.


    Some customers eximed at the appearance of the beautiful garment, which was not just ck, but radiated its own luster.


    2 talets!


    2 talets 200 silver!


    4 talets!


    8 talets!


    Prices started to rise little by little.


    The value of the dress started to go up smoothly in the natural response, without the need for any insider intervention.


    43 talets!


    43 talets 500 silver!


    The price of dress had already surpassed the price of any high quality piece of clothing.


    It was at that time that the voices raising the price gradually began to diminish.


    50 talets!


    ?


    Yes! 50 talets!


    The price of the dress suddenly jumped up, so some peoples eyes turned to the person who called the price, and it was the same for Tilda.


    Butat that moment, Tildas face showed more surprise than curiosity.


    UmOphelia?


    Looking at Ophelia with her hand raised beside her, Tilda put on a dazed expression for a moment.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 55: Tumultuous Events XI (1)

    Chapter 55: Tumultuous Events XI (1)


    Tilda was perplexed by Ophelias unexpected behavior. Then, her gaze then returned to the beautiful ck dress.


    It was a ck dress designed for moderately slender women.


    Although Tilda initially thought it would suit Ophelia perfectly, she reconsidered, contemting if it warranted the hefty price of 50 talets.


    <em>Did she like it that much? By my standards, its like pouring out almost a years wages</em>


    asionally, Tilda felt the urge to splurge some money, but that was mostly limited to food and weapons. She had never spent this much money on anything before.


    <em>I dont think it suits a warrior very much. If I had to say, its only suitable for those flimsy aristocratic women.</em>


    Despite being a woman herself, Tilda believed that the fundamental character of a warrior like her differed from those of aristocratic women.


    Regardless, Ophelia raised her hand, expressing her willingness to purchase the item, she clearly wasnt doing it to just raise the price.


    The ck dress seemed to slip into Ophelias possession as she continued to raised the bid.


    However


    50 talets 200 silver!


    Ugh


    An aristocratic woman who had been consistently calling the price raised her voice, causing Tilda to slightly wrinkle her expression.


    But


    50 talets 300 silver!


    Ophelia raised her hand once more from the side, increasing the bid.


    However, the other party was equally determined.


    60 talets!


    The aristocratic woman unconditionally showed her determination to acquire the dress by raising the price.


    Ophelia had to pause for a moment. 60 talets were almost all the money she had saved so far.


    For a little over a year, while receiving undeserved favors from Bahamut, she had sparingly saved money by skipping meals.


    But


    Nevertheless, Ophelia made up her mind. Even if she ended up broke, there were things she really wanted to do.


    With that determination, she raised her hand with herst will, knowing it was impossible.


    61 talets 250 silver.


    It was all the money she had. It was herst will.


    But..


    63 talets.


    Ah


    The aristocratic woman neatly crushed Ophelias entire fortune.


    At that, a short sigh escaped Tildas mouth.


    And Ophelia, had no choice but to bow her head helplessly.


    <em>As expectedI can only go this far. Its impossible for someone like me to set foot in the world of someone like my master</em>


    She knew it was reckless.


    It was aw that a person must know their ce and act ording to it. However, despite knowing that, Ophelia wanted to try it.


    She wanted try to stand by someone like her master not because of her strength as a mere warrior. She wanted to stand in that persons side as a woman who suited him even a little bit.


    However, her efforts failed so spectacrly.


    That world was too far away for her to enter.


    As Ophelia helplessly looked at the dress being sold with a sorrowful look in her eyes.


    100 talets.


    Ophelia turned her head in surprise at the sudden voice.


    And


    !


    100 talets? Can someone out bid 100 talets!


    It was a bid beyond imagination. ordingly, the eyes of the people there immediately turned to the person who called the bid.


    There was a figure standing next to the woman who was eagerly asking the price just now.


    The moment they recognized who it was, peoples faces began to show surprise.


    However, no one here felt as much surprise as Ophelia who confirmed the persons identity.


    Master, Ba..Bahamut?


    ***


    After the small incident, the auction continued as usual.


    At the moment, Ophelia and Bahamut were seated alone in a private room outside the auction house.


    Mnn.. this cewhy did youe here? I thought you would definitely be with Lady Bertina, but


    Why did Ie? As you know, I am a major shareholder in this auction. Its only natural that I should periodically visit to check on the situation.


    With those words, Bahamut examined the dress lying next to him.


    It was certainly a beautiful garment made with fine silk, and it was highly coveted by aristocratic women.


    By the way honestly, I was a little surprised. Did you really want this?


    honestlyI didnt want is that much


    Ophelia blushed slightly, feeling ashamed of her actions. She had almost squandered all her money in a moment of impulse.


    And, seeing Ophelias expression, Bahamut put a light smile on his lips.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 55: Tumultuous Events XI (2)

    Chapter 55: Tumultuous Events XI (2)


    Is that so? I think it really suits you. It suits you more than anyone else.


    With those words, Bahamut carefully presented her the dress.


    Ah Ophelia cautiously epted the dress with slightly trembling hands, Rereallydo you think so?


    Of course. For me, the only person I can think of who fits this outfit is you, Ophelia.


    Ahh


    Ophelias face started to turn red at Bahamuts words.


    Seeing this, Bahamut began to feel a bit ashamed without realizing it.


    <em>Really the more I look at her, the cuter she seemsmy Ophelia</em>


    With that thought in mind, Bahamut said to Ophelia, who was at a loss as to what to do while holding the dress.


    What are you doing? Go on, try it on. Since its a present, I want to see it right now.


    Ahyes, Masterthen Ill be going.


    At Bahamuts words, Ophelia briefly headed behind the screen on the side. After a while, she slowly walked out and stood in front of Bahamut wearing the dress.


    How is it


    Ophelia stood before her master with a shy expression on her face.


    Uh what!?


    The moment he saw her, an exmation naturally came out of Bahamuts mouth.


    As expectedI heard that clothes were a beautys wings. You were pretty from the beginningbut now, you really look amazing!


    Master


    At Bahamuts unfiltered praise, Ophelia lightly covered her face with her hand. She felt so shy that she couldnt even make eye contact with Bahamut.


    And Bahamut approached Ophelia and gently took her in his embrace.


    I am really thankfulthat you love someone like me.


    It was a warm, and sincere voice.


    And, the moment she heard those words, Ophelia began to feel the doubts that had arisen in her heart before, melt away like snow.


    The thought that her Masters love might be a liethat it was a mere illusionwas nothing but her own misunderstanding.


    Now, the proof was right before her eyes, as clear as the burning sun.


    This personthis man named Bahamuthe genuinely had affection for her and he was not afraid to show it!


    Feeling immense joy at that fact, Ophelias eyes began to glisten with beads of tears.


    Thank youreallyreally.. I love youMastermy Master!


    Ophelia conveyed her honest feelings once again.


    In response, Bahamut slowly approached her face and took her lips.


    ***


    The auction was nearing its end.


    As expected, the clothes and essories that were the main attraction of the second day were sold at very high prices due to the noble women.


    However, not all things were sold at an expensive price.


    1 talet 300 silver! Are there any more?


    Not even the secret operatives of the auction felt the need to raised the price of this particr item.


    It was a blue jewel ring with a shabby appearance. Even at a nce it seemed to of very poor quality, quite unsuitable for such an auction.


    It would seem unnatural if they tried to raise the price of such an item.


    At that time..


    1 talet 301 silver.


    Someone called a bid with in a bored voice, as if to say thatif theres no one is willing to buy it , then I guess Ill take it.


    Umm


    The secret operatives and the auctioneer silently exchanged nods, judging that there was no point in raising the price any more that this.


    Yes! The ring will be sold at 1 talet 301 silver.


    As soon as the winning bid was dered, one person went to pick it up.


    It was a woman with silver hair, wearing a white robe. She handed over the money on the spot, then left the auction house holding the ring.


    As they had already reached the end of the auction, her actions didnt raise any suspicions. After havingpleted the work very quietly, she left the building and began carefully examining the ring she had just bought.


    Its fortunateno one knows just how valuable this is


    With those words, the woman slowly injected mana into the ring.


    At the same time, the blue jewel ring, which had a shabby appearance, began to emit a blindingly bright light.


    And


    Cheeuang!


    In an instant, a ray of blue light erupted from the jewel, shooting straight at the stone pir in front of the woman.


    Right after thata small but clear hole appeared on the stone pir!


    After confirming that the ring was genuine, the silver-haired woman murmured to herself.


    Eizas Ringit was a necessary item for the n, and I finally got itI wish I could get the other item as easily as this<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 56: Tumultuous Events XII (1)

    Chapter 56: Tumultuous Events XII (1)


    Connections were often formed in a variety of unexpected ways.


    There were numerous instances where the desired connection came about purely by chance.


    Connections were originally like that.


    They weren''t easily forged even with intentional efforts, and unintentionally made even when not sought.


    And in that regard Bahamut considered the current connections he had established as peculiar and unforeseen, beyond conventional evaluation.


    ***


    On the fourth day of the auction.


    As detailed information about the much sought after auction items slowly surfaced, the forces who had been waiting in silence for a while began to move in earnest.


    The Sakiel Knights were also among those forces.


    They conducted a pre-demand survey of targeted auction items and subsequent fund transfusion. There was even a preliminary investigation into other forces who would bepetitors.


    To achieve this, people from other organizations were sometimes bribed, and threats or violence were applied when the first one proved ineffective.


    Of course, most of such work was conducted discreetly underwater to avoid any unnecessary attention.


    We received intelligence that the Fran Knights are also eyeing the treasured sword from the east.


    Damn it those annoying guys. If it weren''t for the non-aggression pact, we could just slit their throats!


    It can''t be helped. The use of force is strictly prohibited at Benessa until the auction isplete. It''s a rule set by the elders of Order on the continent through numerous consultations.


    Cheh well if you draw your sword with other guests around, you''ll end up causing a scene.


    Regardless of how unsavory their methods were, they were still knights, so they had to maintain basic manners. It wasn''t necessarily to protect the auction items, but rather to avoid unnecessary trouble with influential figures like regional lords or the King''s servants.


    Hence, until the final day, when their targeted item would appear, they had to endure, even if they felt dissatisfied with the situation.


    As other customers know that, they left Benessa as soon as possible after their transaction was over, and with their departure the less vtile part of the auction came to an end.


    From then on, a full-scale battle took ce in the area of Piazza in Benessa among the various forces. Not only to get the winning bids, but also to boost their reputation.


    The auction items held personal significance for the Sakiel Knight Commanders, deeply connected to their pride as knights. Obtaining precious and splendid weapons was akin to a trophy symbolizing the power and authority of the knights.


    Among the knights of simr power and influence, this auction often determined superiority and inferiority, making it akin to a small war for the Sakiels.


    Be prepared; winning an auction item might lead us to act arrogantly and risk our necks.


    Don''t worry, we''ve hired mages just in case. In case of a battle, we should be able to wipe them all out.


    If so, I''m dby the way, have you prepared the necessary amount of money?


    Of course. This time, I brought 200 talets that we earned from the s1ave market.


    That should be enough to buy the target item.


    Thus, the Sakiels sharpened their swords of brute force, holding high expectations for the uing auction.


    However, they faced an attempt to halt their momentum.


    I have something else to report.


    What is it?


    That I was going to tell you earlier, but, in fact, we faced outside intervention in our previous transaction again. It was a warning letter.


    A warning letter? Ah that? The one that says they won''t leave us alone if we don''t stop the s1ave trade?


    Yes, this is already the fourth time


    Hmmph! So what? You don''t have to worry too much about some coward messing around in the dark. Something simr has already been happening for half a year, but have we faced any problem so far?


    Yeah, that''s right but the number that was always disyed there is now 0


    It''s fine. There are probably very few who haven''t touched this hot market that has recently emerged. It''s not just one or two knight orders. No king of any country would dare to do such a thing.


    Alright, then we will proceed as ned.


    Anonymous letters simr to the one mentioned just now have been delivered to the Sakiel Knights for some time now.


    Initially, it seemed inconsequential and was moderately ignored, but as it persisted, the Sakiels had no choice but to pay close attention to it.


    It was disconcerting that the number, which started with 3 at first, had now be 0.


    Above all, the fact that the timing coincided with the Eastern trade auction at Benessa, where the executives of the Continental Sakiel Knights gathered, was quite a concerning matter.


    Of course, there wasn''t a single Sakiel who would yield to such a trivial threat.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 56: Tumultuous Events XII (2)

    Chapter 56: Tumultuous Events XII (2)


    On the 6th day of the auction, the trade items, once piled up like a mountain, finally began to reach their end.


    Spices, with thergest volume and high investment cost, were the first to be sold out.


    Following them, porcin, various clothes, and jewelry were also destined to be sold out by the day''s end.


    128!


    Yes! 128 talets! Is there anyone else you want to call? The presenter spoke in a hoarse voice.


    However, as the bidding concluded, there was no further talk of purchasing. It wasn''t because the itemscked appeal.


    It was a dark blue dress, studded with innumerable jewels as if the Milky Way were embroidered on it. It became the center of attention the moment it was put on disy.


    It was the kind of attire that could make any woman covetous. Those present were well aware of thepetition they had to engage in to secure such exquisite items.


    The person who bought this captivating dress was none other than Bahamut, a significant shareholder in the trade, already renowned through a previous incident.


    Calling such a high price was a bold move, akin to dering that the owner would not part with the item. In fact, no would be able to even buy it if Bahamut employed some backdoor means, yet he didnt intend to sweep all items at all.


    There were instances where he found somethingcking or others insisted, [I must buy that!]


    In such cases, he would concede a bit, understanding that it could lead to a higher-than-expected price and benefit investors.


    However, the navy blue dress was on Bahamut''s must-buy list from the beginning.


    And why did you buy this dress?


    Now, its a present for you.


    Youdid you buy this for me?


    I was aiming for it from the beginning because it seemed like it would suit you well. I told you before that there are things I wanted.


    Ah Bertina blushed at Bahamuts words.


    In response, she carefully epted the dress, her first sincere gift from a man in almost a decade.


    <em>Its been almost 10 years since Ive received a present from a man like this, right?</em>


    Of course, there were many instances where she received something, but they were only in the form of bribes. Bahamut was the first man other than her husband to give something with sincerity and pure kindness.


    Thank you, I will wear it well.


    Bertina, caught up in a happy mood, felt the excitement and joy that continued to flow in her heart.


    Bahamut, looking at her, said with a bright smile on his lips, Yes, andif possible, I would like you to wear it tonight. Do you know what I mean?


    You are too


    Ill be looking forward to it. Im not going to let you sleep tonight either, so be prepared.


    Heheheyes, I understand.


    At Bahamuts words, Bertina smiled shyly.


    The two of them then spent a sweet time in a special booth of the auction house, away from prying eyes.


    85 talets 100 silver!


    85 talets 101 silver.


    Kuh


    A fight was raging on over a red jade sculpture carved in the shape of a tortoise.


    An aristocratic man desperately wanted to buy it, but an unexpected predicament unfolded.


    <em>What the hell is this woman? She keeps adding one more silver coin to the price I raised earlier!</em>


    His opponent was a silver-haired woman in the back wearing a robe.


    To be honest, at first, he thought she was an opponent he would be easily able to outbid.


    He thought that she wouldnt have much money as she was adding just one silver coin to the price others were charging.


    Howeveras the biddingpetition was continued, the man soon realized that he had met the wrong opponent.


    No matter how much he called a bid, the woman continued as she did before, adding only one more silver coin higher.


    Even if he added a little more money as an experiment, or even if he raise the price to get rid of herpletely, the woman continued her relentless one-silver-coin increments.


    <em>Noshould I raise the price at once! Why is she doing that?</em>


    Her behavior, adding just one silver coin each time, felt like a peculiar and annoying tactic.


    One thing was certainif he continued this way, he might be ying into a trap.


    The opponents financial power was unpredictable. Rushing in without reason could lead to disappointment.


    Ha.. I lost.. I lost.. The aristocratic man waved his hand, expressing his intention to give up.


    In response, the silver-haired woman, expressionless, imed the auction item.


    <em>With this, I''ve seeded in purchasing up to half. The problem is that there are things I failed to bid on Ill have to retrieve them myselfter. Fortunately, the guy that bought them is also a worm.</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 57: Tumultuous Events XIII (1)

    Chapter 57: Tumultuous Events XIII (1)


    That womanshe should be


    The silver-haired woman got the winning a bid after fiercepetition.


    And, Bahamut recognized who she was the moment he saw her.


    <em>I found her more easily than I thought.</em>


    She was the skilled female swordsman who had sparred with Ophelia not long ago.


    Back then, even though Ophelia had won by using psychological warfare, Bahamut could see that the woman was quite a strong person, and from the way she acted, she was probably hiding her strength.


    Honestly, Ophelia wouldnt have any chance of winning if they seriously fought head-on.


    <em>Apart from thatI never thought shed be participating in an auction like this. Is she personally choosing what she wants to buy? Or for her master or someone else</em>


    It was not clear, but one thing was clearthat the silver-haired woman had considerable wealth.


    No matter how much her opponent increased the bid, she confidently added a silver coin and ended up winning the bid.


    It was a tactic that helped hide her wealth as much as possible, but on the other hand, it was also an act that proved that she had enough capital in her possession.


    Meanwhile, Bertina, who was watching the situation by Bahamuts side, was looking at the woman from a slightly different perspective.


    <em>That woman she doesnt show it openly, but she is quite intelligent</em>


    Usually, when the price of an item suddenly increased at an auction like this, it was inevitable for one to feel a considerable amount of psychological pressure.


    When you receive a shock that exceeds your expectations, you feel shaken, and at the same time, you begin to overestimate your opponent. As a result, you end up giving up on the challenge even though you have more than enough ability to go on.


    On the other hand, raising the price bit-by-bit, as the woman did now, may have also caused the other party to feel annoyed. Depending on the situation, it might have caused the opponent to raise the price unreasonably.


    There was a difference between kicking an opponent away with a hard punch and sticking to their side like a persistent fly, then scratching their nerves, and making them give up.


    It was obvious which one would take a long time and was cumbersome from the point of view of a buyer.


    <em>Nevertheless, choosing this methodmight not just be for the purpose of buying the auction items. Shes enjoying spoiling the other persons mood.</em>


    At first nce, she seemed calm, but for that silver-haired woman, the current situation might be a kind of game with anotherpetitor.


    Someone who likes to fearlessly y with people who have wealth and fame, but at the same time possesses the financial power to carry it out.


    Though still unsure of her true identity, Bertina began to calmly observe the womans actions, thinking that she was definitely not a normal person.


    ***


    The auction for clothes and jewelry was finallying to an end, highlighted by the unveiling of the treasure that had been considered the most precious among all the trade items.


    Helpers carefully carried the cloth-covered auction item to the center stage.


    Shortly after it reached the center of the stage, the presenter shouted with immense excitement.


    The item to be introduced this time is the supreme jewel that the Emperor of Inkia tried to obtain even by going to war. It is the Heart of Incra!


    As the presenter finished talking, a cloth was removed, revealing a huge amber stone shining with a golden light, almost the size of a human head.


    Immediately after that, voices of admiration flowed from the mouths of those present.


    The item was borately crafted, and it was clear that it was not an object of ordinary value.


    This is one of the most expensive items in the auction. Honestly, its so precious that I think it would be a waste to put a price on it, but


    Staring at the item on stage, Bertina secretly looked into Bahamuts eyes.


    However, Bahamut slowly shook his head.


    Its fine. Just dispose of it here. We got our hands on it by luck, and therell be nothing good for us to hold on to such an amazing item.


    Hmmwell, lets do that.


    To be honest, Bertina felt a bit regretful, but there was some truth in Bahamuts words.


    It was an item that the Emperor of a country tried to get his hands on even by starting a war.


    A treasure that has such a great value would surely be an object that inmed the greed of those in power.


    It was better to cleanly deal with things that could cause trouble in the future through a legitimate process as much as possible.


    Of course, they could also keep it by taking the risk. But the amber stone in front of their eyes wasnt something that the two of them had the ability to digest. They would have to keep it locked away in a corner of some secret vault without ever being used.


    So they judged that it would be better to just sell it and use the profit to develop their business.


    And apart from the personal inclinations of the two, the huge amber gem in front of them has already started to ignite the desires of the people present in the auction.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 57: Tumultuous Events XIII (2)

    Chapter 57: Tumultuous Events XIII (2)


    "130 talets, 230 silver!"


    "180 talets!"


    "200 talets!"


    The prices of items began to surge at an rming rate.


    As Bahamut witnessed the escting figures, a sense of relief washed over him. The increments were notably higher than the usual 1 or 2 talets for other items.


    In any case, most of the profits generated here belonged to Bahamut, and observing the item prices climb gave him the sensation of watching real-time stock prices.


    "500 talets!"


    "540 talets!"


    Among the auctioned items, the Heart of Incramanded the highest price.


    Despite that, Bahamut nodded slowly, observing the relentless bidding.


    <em>I seeso, those who had been staying silent had their eyes on this item</em>


    A sudden realization dawned on him, contemting the missed opportunity if he hadn''t sold it. A faint, bitter smile crossed Bahamut''s face without him noticing.


    The soaring price range finally hit a ceiling, and a decrease became apparent.


    "720 talets, 200 silver!"


    "720 talets, 201 silver!"


    "!"


    The familiar voice echoed, drawing attention and expressions of surprise and annoyance from the crowd.


    Unquestionably, the voice belonged to the silver-haired woman from before.


    <em>Haa that woman again</em>


    <em>Wait a minute, is this for real? 720 talets. Does a woman toying with a silver coin possess such wealth?</em>


    Amidst amazement at her unimaginable financial power, people were growing irritated with her recurring presence.


    "720 talets 202 silver!"


    "Yes?"


    A voice sounded immediately after.


    A nobleman, the one who bid just before the silver-haired woman, faced her without uttering a word for a moment.


    And


    "720 talets, 203 silver!"


    "720 talets, 204 silver!"


    The aristocrat countered the silver-haired woman''s bid precisely.


    Some quietlyined, yet the woman continued raising her bid by 1 silver coin, disying no signs of frustration.


    "720 talets, 220 silver"


    "720 talets, 221 silver!"


    ""


    This petty pride battle became tedious. As it unfolded, the aristocrat''s face grew more ted, while the silver-haired woman''s expression became increasingly nk, a hint of annoyance creeping in.


    <em>This person dares to challenge me</em>


    Thinking so, the silver-haired woman slowly began to gather mana.


    In this crowded space, stunning the annoying person before her was a simple task.


    Just as she prepared to strike at the smiling man who had fallen silent for a moment


    "920 talets."


    "!"


    "9.. 920?"


    A calm voice emanated from somewhere.


    Despite the calmness, astonishment spread across faces at the staggering amount, including Bahamut.


    <em>920 talets? That''s almost half of our investment in Eastern trade this timewho would pay such a colossal sum</em>


    All eyes, including Bahamut''s, turned automatically to one personsomeone concealed in a maroon robe.


    If not for the distinctive voice, it would be challenging to discern the person''s gender.


    "Who is it?


    "I dont know.. But no matter how much, 920 taletsit is clear that the person is a rich man beyond imagination..


    People''s interest split into two: who could effortlessly call such an amount, and whether the silver-haired woman, who incrementally raised silver coins, would respond.


    Contrary to many peoples expectations, the silver-haired woman refrained from bidding further.


    "Yes! The Heart of Incra is sold at an amazing price of 920 talets!"


    As the presenter announced this, a woman in a maroon robe produced a seemingly weighty money bag and handed it over, taking the jewel in question.


    <em>Anyway that kid is quite good, but she often jokes around too much</em>


    With that thought, she left the ce of the auction, and the silver-haired woman, after observing for a while, re-engaged in the auction.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 58: Tumultuous Events XIV (1)

    Chapter 58: Tumultuous Events XIV (1)


    Night streets of Benessa was covered in darkness.


    While strolling there with the silver-haired woman, the woman in the maroon robe said with a bit of frustration.


    Haahyou reallydid you really have to make mee forward in that way?


    Sorry. I was just having some fun with humans, but I lost myself in the fun for a bit


    You always cause problems with that bad habit of yours. Try to be a bit more sensible, and only then will you be ready to manage state affairs in the future.


    Thewoman in the maroon robe paused and calmed down. Then, after making a decision, she continued talking to the silver-haired woman.


    I have decided. From now on, I will step in and proceed, so you shouldy low for a while.


    Yes? Ha.. but.. its a bit risky


    Didnt you buy more than half of the items anyway? And on thest day, I have to work anyway, so there wont be any big problems.


    Umthats too..


    There are only three days left. And it would be better for me attend than to send someone who deliberately attracts attention like you.


    HaI see..


    The silver-haired woman sighed and agreed.


    In response, the woman in the maroon robe lightly stroked her hair.


    Although the two didnt have much of a difference in height, the silver-haired woman didnt show any awkwardness toward the gesture.


    Then lets go back soon. There are things I need to buy tomorrow as well..


    All right.


    Oh and while Im participating in the auction, Id like to ask you to collect the things you couldnt buy.


    I will do that.


    At those words, a small smile began to form on the silver-haired girls lips.


    ***


    Shortly after the dress and the jewel were auctioned off, most nobles began preparing to return to their estates.


    Each of them were overjoyed from getting what they wanted, along with the regret of not being able to buy some of the things they had been eyeing from the start.


    However, they all had one thing inmon.


    Arent you being a bit too hasty?


    I dont know, since my business is over, theres nothing good about staying here for a long time.


    Thats right. If we stay there for no reason and get involved with the Sakiels, well get done in one way or another.


    As soon as the auction ended, or even before that, many began to pack their belongings and prepared to leave the ce.


    They knew exactly when to stay and when to run, since they were aware of what was toe after this through the Sakiels notoriety of the past.


    A light smile appeared on Bertinas lips as she watched them leave Benessa faster than they hade.


    <em>I made arge profit this time too. As always.</em>


    The best moment in doing business was to sell hard-earned goods and make a profit.


    Previously, the spice business went well, and the profit was bigger than she had expected. However, she also liked selling antiques, clothes, and artwork like this.


    Dress, jewels no matter how beautiful, they are nothing more than fancy tools that women use to make themselves appear eye catching. In the end is it because I am a woman who cant help it no matter how I try?


    There was once a time when Bertina had vowed topletely give up on living as a woman.


    To never be shaken again after that persons death.


    As a result, she earned the nickname Lady of Blue Gold and seeded in bing the best merchant in the empire. However, if someone asked her which time she was happier, then or now, Bertina would say now without the slightest hesitation.


    Defeating countlesspetitors and feeling the joy of being the winner, Bertina climbed to the highest level, butin the process, there was always a dearth and emptiness in one corner of her heart.


    No matter how hard she tried to control herself, she couldnt escape from the loneliness she felt in her heart.


    Until, she met that person.


    The person who made it possible for her to be a woman again


    The trustworthy man who gave her a ce to lean on for the first time after she had lost her husband.


    Even at this moment, Bertina was waiting with excitement and expectations.


    Reallywill he like it? The way I am right now


    Bertina wore the dress her beloved had given her and put on the best essories in her possession.


    <em>I hope he will be happy.</em>


    Looking forward to his smile and sweet touchBertina dressed up as a woman she once tried topletely abandon.


    Then, the door slowly opened and she watched her man enter the room.


    Weemy love.


    ***


    Two talets!


    2 talets 100 silver!


    Yes! 2 talets 100 silver is out! Anyone else? Yes! The bid was sessful!


    Items were being auctioned off at a lower price than yesterdays items


    However, most of todays auctions were like that.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 58: Tumultuous Events XIV (2)

    Chapter 58: Tumultuous Events XIV (2)


    Paper and fabrics, like silk, weremonly considered raw materials for crafting, historically bearing a lower pricepared to othermodities.


    Nevertheless, for artisans and tailors across the continent, these items were essential, often causing a high demand that consumed entire days.


    As the transactions were being carried out in a calm manner in the auction house, somewhere else was not as calm.


    Quaaagh!


    Keoouk!


    Within a small inn nestled in Benessa, the silver-haired woman diligently tended to her tasks, unfazed by the piercing screams echoing around her.


    Arghyou b1tchyou b1tch..,what the hellkkeuuuk!!


    Without hesitation, she swiftly cut the throat of anyone attempting to speak, her silvery-white sword in hand as she methodically approached the person before her.


    These guys are quite greedy Sakiel or whatever, you just had to take my things


    With those words, she packed the items she wanted, unfazed by the bloodshed around her.


    Youuukuh


    Huh? Was there someone still alive?


    Arrgh.. who are you you dare..to..do this? You know who we are..,


    The Sakiel knights face contorted in anger.


    The silver-haired woman met his fury with a cold smile, You are just some foolish bugs who fearlessly interfered with our n


    Her words were apanied by a deliberate wave of her hand, stirring emotions of shock and fear on Sakiels face.


    Thisstopno way! no way you! Stoop!!!


    In a fleeting moment, a blinding light shed


    Everything, from the person right before her eyes to the corpses strewn about, vanished without a trace. It was as if the scene had never existed, disappearing like dew under the morning sun, eerie in its seamless erasure.


    Hmn..hmmn..hee..hee..hhmmn~


    Following the immacte clean-up, she joyfully hummed a familiar childhood melody.


    Having obliterated the evidence, the silver-haired woman departed without remorse.


    It was as if she had just squashed insignificant bugs, devoid of any guilt


    ***


    It was the ninth day of the auction.


    In this period, featuring medicinal materials and spices, Bahamut revisited the auction house.


    The fabrics and books from the past two days didn''t pique his interest much, and their profits wereparatively lower than other auction items.


    However, this days auction held a different allure for Bahamut.


    Medicines and spices, expendable yet intriguing items, drew his attention.


    This is from a special deer that only lives in the east. This musk is something that is said to be mainly used by nobledies to seduce men. The best item for those who have a man they want to capture!


    4 talets!


    8 talets 200 silver!


    12 talets!


    Women eagerly raised their hands, enticed by the prospect of captivating men.


    The significance of these items'' value resonated with some attendees, either through stories or personal experiences.


    Can I really seduce men with something like that?


    Wellconsidering that anecdotes rted to the real thing are also listed in history, isnt it highly likely that they are real? Ive never experienced it, but


    Bahamut found himself not just casually interested but thoroughly engaged in the auction''s rare offerings, from the musk on disy to bear bile, antlers, and dried wild ginseng.


    Amidst the rare oriental medicines and high-priced silkworm corpses, Bahamut found enjoyment in observing the proceedings.


    <em>It can be effective whether youre interested in taking care of your body or enhancing your stamina. But it looks like that item is still a long way off. Wellit must be the main attraction of this auction</em>


    Even in his previous world, he had only heard tales, and he had never expected to witness such an item here.


    It was rumored tomand an extraordinary price.


    <em>I should win the bid if possible. I made a lot of money, so I cant miss this opportunity.</em>


    As he contemted this, Bahamut leisurely awaited the appearance of the particr item that had piqued his curiosity.


    Hmm? That person<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 59: Tumultuous Events XV (1)

    Chapter 59: Tumultuous Events XV (1)


    20 talets!


    20 talets 200 silver!


    40 talets!


    !


    Bahamut was carefully examining the woman in the maroon robe.


    It was a woman who doubled the price and silenced the other participants in an instant.


    <em>That person is definitely the person who bought that big gemstone the other day</em>


    Bahamut couldnt easily forget it, considering that the gemstone still held the spot of most expensive item they had sold amongst the countless items being sold in the entirety of the auction.


    <em>Even though she spent so much money, she still doesnt hesitate to raise the price to buy thingswho the hell is she? A famous merchant? Or a rich lord?</em>


    There were a few characters that came to his mind. However, it was impossible to identify a person who was hiding their identity with a robe, depending on just their spending of money.


    <em>If I could see the color of her hair or eyes, Id be able to tell</em>


    Intrigued by such curiosity, Bahamut continued to pay attention to her actions.


    30 talets 240 silver!


    50 talets.


    A very aggressive rise in price!


    If the woman decided on something she wanted to buy, shed wait until the price had reached a moderate hight, and then blocked the mouths of herpetitors by crushing them with an overwhelming price.


    A clear indication of intention that there would be no concession for what she wanted.


    She was pressuring herpetitors in a different way from the silver-haired woman who just annoyed herpetitors by raising the price by one silver at a time.


    <em>Someone with a of moneyand a domineering personalityconsidering what I know about the original story, there are a few people like that, but</em>


    While thinking about that, Bahamut continued to look at the things that woman was buying with interest.


    <em>Deer antler, wild ginseng is she trying to brew some kind of medicine? Other than that, shes buying a little bit of rock salt and sulfurit seems that shes not interested in spices.</em>


    As Bahamut was observing the womans winning bids the words he had been waiting for finally reached his ears.


    Now, for the item you have been waiting for a long time! This item is the highlight of todays auction! Only those in the know know its true value!


    With those words, something gigantic was transported to the center of the stage on a cart. It was wrapped in ck cloth, but it gave off a strange stench that even Bahamut, who is quite far away, could smell.


    The host also frowned slightly, but soon he showed a professional spirit and raised his voice again.


    It is an item so valuable, that even a small piece is said to have a value surpassing even a jewel! And, we finally have one in our grasp!


    As soon as the words ended, the cloth unfurled, revealing a stone the size of an adult mans head.


    It was an object that gave off a strange stench and seemed no different from any other stone in appearance.


    Then, following the hosts instructions, the helpers lightly scraped the outer surface of the stone and ced it in a ss of alc*hol.


    !


    Ohhh


    In the next moment, the powder melted in the ss began to fill the auction hall with a subtle scent, driving away the previous terrible stench.


    It was a refreshing and fragrant feeling, as if they had fallen in the middle of a rose garden from a garbage dump.


    Thisthisthey just added the powder, but how could it have such an amazing scent!


    What is it? That stone is


    Questions and admiration automatically burst out of peoples mouths at the fresh experience they were experiencing for the first time.


    And driven by the atmosphere, the host shouted with a confident voice.


    This is it! It is ambergris, a rock made from the dragons spittle that only appears in legends!


    Hoooambergris?


    Thats rightits truly a great item worthy of its nameit deserves to be called a legendary item.


    Ambergris.


    In fact, it was a substance produced in the digestive system of sperm whales, and it usually looked like a stone that gave off a bad smell. But when it is dissolved in alcohol, it was said to be the best perfume in all ages!


    Even in Bahamuts original world, ambergris the size of a human head would cost hundreds of millions of dors. The value of that huge ambergris in front of him was beyond imagination!


    However apart from that fact, Bahamut, who was in the sellers position, had no intention of handing it over to anyone.


    <em>Ambergristo produce this much scent from such a distanceIll definitely get my hand on that one.</em>


    Bahamut had even chosen to sell things that were too precious for the purpose of avoiding unnecessary troubles, butwith the knowledge he had known from the beginning, and actually smelling it the other day, he made a firm decision.


    <em>I must buy that!</em>


    As Bahamut made up his mind, an electric atmosphere crackled in the auction house, hinting at an imminent eruption of a financial war!<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 59: Tumultuous Events XV (2)

    Chapter 59: Tumultuous Events XV (2)


    "339 talets!"


    "350 talets, 700 silver!"


    "Damn it, then I bid 400 talets and 230 silver!"


    The Ambergris boasted the best fragrance and quantity in existence, captivating all with its undeniable value.


    People began to exhaust their funds, wholly enchanted by the preciousmodity.


    <em>As expected.. the prices are soaring without a doubt</em>


    The cost of Ambergris swiftly surpassed 600 talets, hurtling towards 700 talets. However, Bahamut refrained from raising his hand; instead, he patiently waited until his opponent''s limits were made clear.


    And, his opponent was none other than the woman he had been observing.


    <em>If she''s targeting that she''ll undoubtedly swoop in at the decisive moment, just like before</em>


    Bahamut''s vignce stemmed not from mere curiosity but a keen understanding.


    "730 talets, 430 silver!"


    "743 talets, 500 silver!"


    "820 talets!"


    "Yes! 820 talets have been called! Anybody else?"


    Thepetitors, reaching this point, were left speechless by the sudden spike in prices, primarily due to financial constraints. For many, this was their final transaction in the auction, and the sought-after item made it highly desirable.


    However, umting 820 talets was a formidable challenge, even for those with substantial financial means. Additionally, prior auction purchases had already depleted their resources. The consensus among the crowd was that the owner of the Ambergris must be a wealthy merchant with 820 talets.


    At that moment


    "1000 talets."


    "!"


    "1 1000?"


    At the announcement of the staggering bid, all eyes turned to the woman who had consistently dominated the bidding.


    She was dressed in a maroon robe, and the amount she had poured into the auction was already in the thousands of talets. Despite this, the fact that she still had such financial leeway left the onlookers astonished.


    "That''s 1000 talets! 1000 talets! An all-time high bid! Is there anyone willing to bid more than this?"


    In the midst of the excitement, the host inquired with modest expectations.


    And


    "1200 talets!"


    "!"


    The ensuing voices, the faces of those present, and even the woman in the maroon robe, for the first time since her arrival, registered bewilderment.


    ""


    "Hehh."


    Bahamut gazed at the woman in front of him, a triumphant smile on his lips.


    Clearly, 1200 talets were a substantial burden for him. Regardless of Bahamut''s dealings in tens of millions of talets, individual spending had its limits.


    Though he acted as the majority shareholder, dering an amount like 1200 talets without hesitation was challenging.


    <em>At this point even for her, it would be impossible. A whopping 1200 talets. No matter how much money she brought, the auction ends today, it should be her limit</em>


    Bahamut was convinced that the situation had concluded.


    "2000 talets."


    "!"


    After those words, silence enveloped the auction house.


    Converted into Korean currency, 2000 talets amounted to 20 billion won. Even Bahamut was left speechless by the unimaginable bid.


    <em>Ah.. noits truly unbelievable? 2000 talets? How much money did she bring with her?</em>


    With this amount, even Bahamut couldn''t bid a higher price. Although he could call it if he forced himself, it would also mean relinquishing a significant sum.


    ording to Bahamut''s principles, the Company''s interests had to be prioritized over personal gain. So calling a higher bid was uneptable no matter how much he coveted the item.


    <em>I have to endure it I want it, but I must stop here</em>


    With aposed mindset, Bahamut sighed, observing the woman in the maroon robe smiling quietly.


    <em>Ha.. yes.. you win..</em>


    Bahamut gathered his thoughts, and the woman in the maroon robe moved forward to im her prize.


    At that moment, Bahamut noticed another woman behind her.


    <em>Hmm? That womanshes</em>


    A silver-haired woman, eyes observant of her surroundings, trailed behind the woman in the maroon robe.


    After that, they left the auction house together, a cartden with Ambergris in tow.


    And as Bahamut witnessed that, scenes from the novel began to y out in his mind.


    <em>Now wait a minute no way.. those people..?</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 60: Tumultuous Events XVI (1)

    Chapter 60: Tumultuous Events XVI (1)


    Thank you for your effort.


    Yeah, youve had a hard time too.


    Immediately after returning to the inn, the silver-haired woman and the woman in the maroon robe sat down, feeling a little mentally exhausted.


    By the way, wasnt that a bit excessive? Bidding 2000 talets. Was that thing valuable enough to invest that amount?


    Hehehethats right, if you look at the value of that thingit was definitely overkill.


    Yes?


    The silver-haired woman showed a slightly surprised expression at the unexpected words


    Looking at her, the woman in the maroon robe said with an intriguing smile.


    But, even so, I think it was worth it to spend the 2000 talets.


    Thatwhat does that mean?


    That man called Bahamut. It wasnt a bad thing to spend that amount of money to get to know that person.


    At that, the silver-haired woman showed a strange expression, and the woman in the maroon robe calmly exined to her with a kind smile.


    In general, if people are caught up in excessive greed, it is easy for them to run out of control. Sometimes you forget what is more important and end up overdoing it.


    With those words, the woman in the maroon robe slowly looked at the ambergris in her hand.


    It was definitely something with an enormous value, and it was a rare item that couldnt be bought with money even if one wanted to.


    But, thats why this kind of thing was dangerous. It fueled the desire of a person and made it easy to for them to forget what was important.


    Andthe woman in the maroon robe had seen many people in her life who were ruined by such desires.


    In that respectthat man is a great person. No matter how much he desired the item, he knew exactly when to apply the brakes without viting the principles he has set for himself. It is a rare and wonderful quality that is difficult for someone born and raised in a wealthy merchant family to have.


    I seeafter hearing it, I also think hes a pretty interesting person.


    Yesthats right. He is a wonderful and unique human being. To the point it make me greedy


    After evaluating the man named Bahamut, the woman in the maroon robe spoke again in a different atmosphere than before.


    By the way, tomorrow is finally the day.


    Yes, it will be ourst day here. And


    With those words, the silver-haired womans eyes began to shine with excitement.


    Looking at her expression, the woman in the maroon robe also nodded slowly and said, Make sure there is no mistake. Because doing something clumsily is worse than not doing it at all.


    Yes, I will keep that in mind.


    The silver-haired woman obediently nodded her head.


    ***


    Haahhm


    Bahamut, who was sitting on the bed, let out a faint sigh, as a light shadow of concern fell over his face.


    Ummyouwhat are you worried about?


    Beside him, Bertina asked cautiously, her captivating figure covered only by the nket.


    Hmmits


    Regarding the inquiry, Bahamut thought for a moment about whether to speak, but then slowly shook his head and said, No its nothing important. I just thought about something a bit ridiculous.


    something ridiculous?


    At Bahamuts words, Bertina slowly lifted her upped body and sat up on the bed.


    At the same time, her nake*d frame, covered by the nket, was exposed. Her beautiful alluring form was illuminated by the moonlighting through the open window.


    Even though he was beset with worries, Bahamut was still briefly distracted by the wonderful sight. Soon after, he put off those feelings and showed a light smile.


    Its fine. Its just just a minor concern.


    You


    Bertina looked at Bahamuts face, who was trying to avoid answering, with a serious expression.


    Bahamut felt a bit embarrassed by her gaze, which was a little different from what he expected.


    And, while looking at her beloved, Bertina said in a calm yet clear voice, Didnt youask me the other day, that do I trust you? That no matter what happensI have to trust you, who is my master. AndI answered that I trust you.


    I didyes I did


    Bahamut agreed with Bertinas words.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 60: Tumultuous Events XVI (2)

    Chapter 60: Tumultuous Events XVI (2)


    Looking at Bahamut in that moment, Bertina spoke with rity.


    Her demeanorpletely from the time before, when she was caught in the excitement of their love making and gasping for breath.


    If so, please tell me. I take pride in believing in you more than anyone else. What are you concealing?


    Hmmn


    After pondering for a while, Bahamut reached a decision.


    Despite his personal fondness for the woman named Bertina, he recognized the necessity of maintaining a proper rtionship with her when it came to official matters, such as the management of the Company.


    The thing he was worried about was an issue that could potentially be a significant variableone she should be aware of, considering Bertinas status and her personality as a strongpetent woman.


    Umwell actually


    Bahamut cautiously spoke up, and began to tell her about his assumptions.


    In response, Bertinas expression gradually shifted to one of surprise.


    Is thattrue?


    Im not sure. Its just that theres a chance.


    Hmmm


    At Bahamuts words, Bertinas face changed to a serious expression.


    <em>If his story held true, it might not be a grave issue. If I go along with it it could lead to a perilous situation, like pulling a dragons beard.</em>


    More than Bertinas vague unease, Bahamut was acutely aware of a specific impending danger.


    From his perspective, he found himself in a situation where he had to pull on the dragons beard.


    <em>If my predictions are correct, tomorrows auctionmight be more perilous than I can imagine. But giving up on it will undoubtedly lead to arger problem.</em>


    The uing auction focused on various weapons, and the Sakiel Knights, who had been biding their time, wouldmence their activities in earnest.


    In preparation, the Uranus Merchants had already moved most of their goods and funds to a secure location, excluding the items ted for auction the next day. They nned to leave promptly after the auction, avoiding entanglement in the turmoil Sakiel would eventually cause.


    Despite the predicament, Bahamut couldnt afford to skip the auction. From his perspective, there were still items he needed to acquire.


    <em>That greatsword if it ends up somewhere else and falls into their hands</em>


    If it were a mere valuable item, letting go would be eptable. Greed, when abandoned, signaled the end. However, when it came to a potent weapon capable of mass destruction, the narrative shifted.


    It was supposed to appear about four years from nowno, perhaps the timeline could have been shortened due to my actions. To prepare for that time


    Bahamut, prepared to take the risk to secure the goods.


    Then, observing him, Bertina cautiously inquired, Then, tomorroware you considering bidding for that sword?


    Did you realize?


    At Bahamuts question, Bertina nodded.


    Because I have been watching all along. But its also dangerous. If their identities are truly as you say and if theyre after that thing, then


    Thats why I must obtain it all the more.


    Why are you taking such a risk?


    Regarding her concern, Bahamut spoke while gently stroking her hair.


    Please dont ask me for detailsjust know that its a problem that could be directly rted to our survival. I just want you to know that much.


    Although he didnt say it clearly, even Bertina could vaguely understand that the feelings contained in those words were sincere.


    To protect herand the others from some unknown danger, this man was now willing to take such a risk.


    But Bertina couldnt bear to let that happen. She couldnt bear to send the man she loved, and had barely gotten to know, to that dangerous ce without any defense.


    Hey, my lovethen, how about doing it this way?


    Yes?


    At Bertinas words, Bahamut expressed his doubts.


    And locking eyes with her beloved, Bertina carefully expressed her thoughts.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 61: Tumultuous Events XVII (1)

    Chapter 61: Tumultuous Events XVII (1)


    On thest day of the Eastern Trade auction at Benessa, the curtain fell on the grand finale.


    Funds and goods flowed so enormously that the entire continent could feel the impact.


    As the ck knights concealed in the darkness began to move, d in dark armor of ck or purple, an air of anticipation gripped the onlookers.


    Dozens or hundreds of them marched forward withbat weapons in hand, their formation intimidating even as they walked along the street.


    Its those guys.


    Sakiel Knights the ones running the continents underground economy. Every time I see them, I feel it. They bring a lot of trouble without any apparent reason.


    Tilda expressed her difort, and Ophelia nodded in sympathy.


    Back when they were adventurers, they had only heard storiesnone of them good. The general consensus was that it was best to avoid them if one wanted to stay clear of troublesome situations.


    While the individual fighting power of the Sakiel Knights wasnt as formidable as most imperial knights, their strengthy in numbers. Operating as an organized unit, they could easily overwhelm their opponents like a swarm of ants.


    Mn Square, crowded with these troublesome figures, presented a bizarre spectacle.


    If anyone sees this, theyd think its not an auction but an armed demonstration.


    Its a disy, showing that no one can touch the Sakiel Knights. Simultaneously, theres an ongoing fight between them and other organizations.


    Regardless, we need to be cautious. Even with an agreement, a minor mistake in such a situation could escte into a fight.


    Ophelia, sensing an impending conflict akin to armies on the brink of war, cautioned Tilda, who nodded in understanding.


    Alright. Is your master participating in this auction too? Be careful. Dont provoke them unnecessarily.


    I know. I hope you and Lady Bertina finish well on your side.


    With those words, Ophelia headed straight to where her master awaited.


    Witnessing this, Tilda felt a twinge of unease, but she too hastened toplete the orders given by her master.


    ***


    The auction hall of Cis Castle was filled with Sakiels in armor on the day of the auctions culmination.


    Even though everyone entering had their weapons confiscated, the potential for hand-to-handbat using armor as a weapon created a tense atmosphere.


    Bahamut observed from a distance, with Ophelia providing close security by his side.


    She disyed an unwaveringmitment not to let her guard down. To the point where even the Sakiels seemed to subtly keep their distance from this formidable presence.


    <em>What can I say? The Sakiels are trouble, but honestly, I feel more afraid of Ophelia doing something drastic</em>


    Ophelia resembled a wolf, fiercely protective of her master. It was hard to reconcile this with the same person who usually nestled in his arms like a kitten.


    Observing this side of Ophelia, Bahamut couldnt help but smile slightly bitterly.


    And then, the auction finallymenced before them.


    Wee everyone! Finally, the long and eventful Eastern Trade auctiones to an end today! Thest event that many have been waiting forwe will proceed with the arms and equipment auction!


    The host spoke with a lively voice, unaffected by the atmosphere. His professionalism in the field shone through, especially with the considerable auction experience involving Sakiels.


    As the serious atmosphere eased, the auction items appeared.


    The first auction item is a bow made from elephant ivory! A glorious weapon known to be usable only by the great warriors of Inkia! We shall decide the owner right here and now!


    60 talets!


    68 talets!


    78 talets!


    At first nce, it was a seemingly simple bow, so it shouldnt have gotten a high price from the start. However, in this auction, there was more than just a high starting price.


    <em>They sure are starting big, and the cause is those Sakiels</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 61: Tumultuous Events XVII (2)

    Chapter 61: Tumultuous Events XVII (2)


    Simply put, they were gangsters.


    In previous auctions, there were frequent cases where people would bid 100 to 1,000 silver with some caution.


    However, the people here were Sakiels, who didnt have the intent of using silver coins from the beginning, and they were only conducting transactions with talets.


    134 talets!


    Damn!


    Short swear words apanied someones deration.


    After a brief silence, the host raised his voice and dered the sessful bid.


    However, at that moment, Bahamut wasnt paying attention to the bow that one Sakiel was carrying with a triumphant expression on his face. The thing that was getting on his nerves right now was


    <em>I see those people were there too.</em>


    Of all the people here, the two that Bahamut was most wary of were the woman with silver hair and a woman in the maroon robe. They were participating in the auction, but wasnt acting as he had expected, and seeing this, Bahamut calmed his nerves.


    <em>Its okay. Its not confirmed yet. Plus, I have Ophelia, and Bertina is helping as well. Im sure there will be no problems. And if they really are who I think they are, I have to think of some other ways</em>


    Even as he soothed himself, Bahamut felt a burning sensation in his stomach and waited for the anticipated moment toe as soon as possible.


    Various auction items followed. With spears and swords as standard, hammers, axes, and even armors, the atmosphere inside the auction house began to heat up more and more in many ways.


    The helmet of the prince of Vitnam! It was sold for 400 talets!


    You damn thing!


    In an instant, a Sakiel lost his temper and started to run amok, prompting the people around him came forward and stopped him. Through the incident, everyone understood that the situation was getting worse and worse.


    <em>After the auction, theres sure to be an uproar. Maybe they are already waiting near this castle</em>


    Of course, they wouldnt try to massacre unrted civilians at random, but there was now against getting caught up in a sh due to bad luck. Its best to let them bite each other as much as possible and get away with only money and stuff.


    However, it wasnt just Sakiels who couldnt ept the auction results and were showing increasingly fierce reactions that were making Bahamut nervous at this moment.


    So far, quite a few items have been put up for auction. But despite all that variety, the two women in question hadnt bought anything so far.


    It was as if they were simply not interested.


    It was like they were waiting for something.


    As he thought about it, Bahamuts anxiety began to grow.


    <em>No way are those people really waiting for that weapon toe out as an auction item</em>


    To be honest, most of the weapons on disy here were just for ornamental use rather than practicality.


    Butthe thing Bahamut had been paying attention to was different.


    The weapon that resembled a huge cutter knife


    Despite its unusual appearance, Bahamut who was aware of the spoilers, could see its true value.


    <em>Kaals Greatswordone of the strongest weapons in the novel [Fallen Warrior]. Its a weapon that doesnt break or lose its edge no matter what and has powers that amplify the power of condensation several times when it is imbued with mana</em>


    Originally, it was a weapon used by Isaac, the main character of the original work, in the final battle.


    And honestly, Bahamut was conflicted until the end, wondering if it would be better to remove the item from the auction.


    But he couldnt do that.


    He also had to think about making profit. If he did something that vited the principles of the merchants, it might spark a fuss. In order to prevent that, the process of putting out the goods and proceeding with the auction had to go through.


    <em>In that sense, the auction should go smoothly</em>


    Bahamut felt anxious, and his mouth felt dry.


    At that moment


    Master.


    Ophelia called to him in a gentle voice.


    !


    In response, Bahamuts gaze turned to the intended ce, and at the same time, his expression went through a slight change.


    And


    Then the next item is this! A greatsword with a grotesque appearance. The source and use are all unknown, but one thing is certainthe skill of the person who made this great sword is definitely not ordinary! It is something for the guest with unusual tastes! You decide the right value for this right now!


    A greatsword resembling a cutter knife appeared in the center of the stage.


    At the same time, the woman in the maroon robes eyes lit up.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 62: Tumultuous Events XVIII (1)

    Chapter 62: Tumultuous Events XVIII (1)


    Karls Greatsword finally revealed itself!


    Its immense size made it appear intimidating, a challenge for most to lift. Moreover, its aesthetic deviated from the prevalent oriental style.


    Despite the general disinterest among the Sakiel attendees, a few engaged in the auction out of mild curiosity.


    10 talets.


    12 talets.


    13 talets.


    Um14 talets.


    In contrast to previously released items, the greatsword received a harsh evaluation. Unlike non-weapon items, which showcased art-level craftsmanship and intricate decorations, the greatsword felt bizarre and somewhat crude. The handle, though polished smooth with arge embedded jewel, leaned more towards ruggedness than beauty.


    That guest bid 14 talets. Any other bids?


    The presented, feeling a sense of urgency, was interrupted abruptly.


    100 talets.


    Yes?


    A calm voice cut through the room, drawing everyones attention to a figure in a maroon robesomething out of ce in the sea of Sakiel.


    Despite the oddity, the audacity of bidding 100 talets for such an item perplexed the crowd.


    Yes! 100 talets. If anyone wants to bid higher


    300 talets!


    !


    What?


    300?


    A voice echoed, escting the bid to ten and then three times the initial price. The eyes of Sakiel and the maroon-robed woman focused on Bahamut, who had made the extraordinary bid.


    600 talets.


    800 talets!


    With each bid from the maroon-robed woman, Bahamut countered with even higher amounts. In seconds, an item that was barely worth 20 talets skyrocketed, surpassing the prices of all previous products.


    1100 talets.


    Her calm voice, like a ripplingke, dered a staggering amount.


    In response, Bahamut shouted, attempting to break herposure.


    2700 talets!


    Uh.. what..!!


    22700?


    An astronomical bid that overshadowed all previous items in the Eastern Trade auction.


    The maroon-robed womansposure, held until now, started to crack. She turned her gaze towards Bahamut, who challenged her.


    In her eyes, she saw a man asking if she could do better. Slowly, she drew out the dormant power within her, and then


    Keugh!


    Bahamut suddenly shivered. The atmosphere remained unchanged for onlookers, but Bahamut felt an extreme cold creeping over him.


    Even with numerous Sakiel present, oblivious to the shift, Bahamut realized the woman was emitting a tremendous energy directed solely at him.


    <em>This is more than I thoughtthis power is no joke.</em>


    Prepared for a possible confrontation, Bahamut found the pressure almost unbearable. His heart trembled, breath caught, and his limbs quivered. The sensation was like standing at the edge of hell.


    Just as he was about to sumb to the overwhelming pressure before him


    Uh?


    The pressure vanished abruptly, like dissipating smoke.


    Bahamuts eyes focused on a person blocking his path.


    AhOphelia?


    Please dont talk to me for a while.. Im still inexperienced in this


    Ophelia created a magical barrier, shielding them from the womans energy.


    Though effective, Ophelias trembling hand revealed the strain.


    <em>Uhuh how just a simple force like this</em>


    Within the rules, Ophelia had previously engaged in a subtlepetition with the silver-haired woman. Even she, however, recognized the woman in the maroon robe as a formidable force.


    At that moment<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 62: Tumultuous Events XVIII (2)

    Chapter 62: Tumultuous Events XVIII (2)


    !


    Huh! Hahmn! Heok!


    The next moment Ophelia felt the pressure disappear, and at the same time, she released the mana barrier and sat down on the spot, gasping for breath.


    Right after that, in the front, a woman in the maroon robe slowly raised her hand again.


    2700 talets, 1 silver coin.


    An amount that was oddly irritating.


    Bahamut and Ophelia automatically frowned at the fact, but they didnt even dare to raise their hands any longer.


    It was because they knewthat the tremendous killing intent just before was a kind of warning.


    <em>If I raise the price more than this, then it wont just end with a warning</em>


    Recognizing the opponents intentions, Bahamut carefully supported Ophelia who was sitting on the floor.


    MaMaster


    Calm down. Lets go out for now. Ive done everything I had to do here.


    Ah yesall right.


    While slightly blushing at Bahamuts words, Ophelia went outside, supported by her master.


    And there, the people they were expecting hade in advance and were waiting.


    You!


    Ah..Ophelia!


    Bertina and Tilda, the core figures of the Uranus Merchant Company were there. They were waiting for Bahamut and Ophelia toe out, leaving the wagons on standby in advance.


    Are you alright? From the looks of it, you were beaten quite badly.


    To Tildas question, Ophelia struggled to get out of her masters arms and answered while standing alone.


    N..yes. its okay. I will be alright if I rest a little bit


    In her mind, Ophelia wanted to stay in her masters arms a little more. But she didnt want to cause any dys, and she had to pay some attention to the gazes around her.


    Alright, lets hurry up. Nothing good wille if we stay longer than this.


    Yes, Lady Bertina.


    With those words, the people there hurriedly climbed onto the wagon, and it began to run along the road as quickly as possible.


    The wagon left the city in an instant and boarded on a moored sailboat.


    Like that, Bahamut and the others were able to leave Benessa safely without being caught in a great danger.


    Without leaving a single word of regret.


    ***


    A small private room located outside the auction house.


    There, two women were examining the object they had just acquired a greatsword of a peculiar design.


    Uhhow is it?


    Looking at the woman in the maroon robe slowly caressing the weapon, the silver-haired woman cautiously asked.


    The weapon was obtained by paying an exorbitant price of 2700 taletsand going through a bit of a cumbersome process of showing off ones strength.


    Howeverthe womans face didnt seem very bright as she inspected the spoils of victory.


    expectations dont always bring good results.


    Ah


    At those words, the silver-haired woman let out a short sigh, and the woman in the maroon robe looked at herpanion and spoke quietly with a bitter smile.


    It seems that the auction was a mixture of trash and treasureand it certainly doesnt always work out


    With those words, she slowly stopped stroking the sword.


    Andan intense amount of mana filled the room.


    This is a little too much


    Thrrraang!


    The next moment, the greatsword shattered into powder with a terrible sound.


    Watching her 2700 talets turn to powder right in front of her eyes, the silver-haired woman swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.


    <em>This isdangerousshes really pissed off</em>


    Thinking of the disaster that would happen if she reacted even a little bit wrong here, the silver-haired woman broke into a cold sweat and just looked at herpanion in silence.


    After a silence that seems tost forever, the woman in the maroon robe seemed to have finally sorted out her emotions a little, and let out a deep sigh.


    Then, she slowly raised her head and got up from her seat.


    Lets goregardless of how I feelwe have to finish our mission.


    Ah..n..yes! All right!


    The woman in the maroon robe slowly entered the auction house again, and the silver-haired woman followed behind her.


    At that moment, the woman in the maroon robe calmed down her emotions and quietly thought about the matter once again.


    <em>Did that manknow about this?</em>


    The man tried to keep up even to the point where he was ready to pay an exorbitant price of 2700 talets. So if he had known that the greatsword was a usible fake, he would never have done it.


    However, the possibility that was all just an actwasnt small.


    <em>I cant make a clear decision about this yet</em>


    For now, it was impossible to be absolutely certain of anything. But, if thetter of her thoughts was correctshe would have no choice but to raise her opinion of the man a notch higher.


    She would have to know, whether that man was an ally, oran existence that must be killed.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 63: Tumultuous Events IX (1)

    Chapter 63: Tumultuous Events IX (1)


    210 talets!


    230 talets go!


    Sakiel Knights continued to bid in the auction with sharp voices.


    Although a shocking amount of money was made, there were still plenty of items left for sale, such as an armor that was used by a famous general of Qin Empire, or a mace usually carried by Inkian priests, and more.


    Arms with their own unique style that could not be seen on the continent were sold out at high prices in an instant. And, as they were being sold, the auctioneers smile grew livelier.


    Okay then, lets take a break and resume with the next auction item. There are still great things toe after this, so please look forward to it.


    With that, the auctioneer bowed to the guests and withdrew.


    The auction over the past ten days had been quite a daunting task for him, but he was very satisfied with the current situation. He suffered for only ten days, but the amount he received was a whopping 200 talets!


    That amount was merely a fraction of the amount earned by the Uranus Merchant Company. Nheless, it was still a staggering amount for an individual.


    Originally, the auctioneer was famous for his eloquence here at Benessa, so there was no reason for him to turn down this golden opportunity.


    <em>Okay thennow, I just have to suffer for a few more hours, then itll be over. The Uranus Merchant Company have already paid my wage, so Ill have to give them a splendid finish.</em>


    As he entered the backstage, someone poured a ss of water for him.


    Ah, thank you.


    After talking so hard for several hours, he was thirsty, so he naturally took it and drank it.


    And


    Thud!


    The presenter suddenly fell on the floor, seemingly asleep.


    Watching him, a smile slowly began to spread on the lips of the silver-haired woman who had given him the ss of water.


    ***


    After a 20-minute break, the inside of the auction house filled up again.


    As it was thest auction, all the other guests had already left, and only the organizations simr to Sakiel Knights remained.


    What? Why havent you started yet?


    Do it quickly! We still have many things to buy!


    Many started to cause a ruckus at the slightly dyed auction time.


    Not to mention, their patience had already reached its limit, and after this auction was over, they were already nning to start an action to destroy the other organizations.


    In fact, from their point of view, it was like having thest preparation period before the war.


    Just as the atmosphere was about to be more and more violent due to the nasty attitude of the Sakiel Knights, a person appeared in front of their eyes.


    Hmm?


    Whatthat person is..


    However, it was not the host of the auction they had seen until now.


    The clothes were the same, but at a nce, you could tell that they were different people.


    There was a difference in terms of genderto be more urate, a woman.


    However, they did not pay much attention to the matter.


    Depending on the situation, it wasmon for the auctioneer to change. Their concern was all about what item woulde next, and that was all.


    And watching their behavior, the person standing in the center of the stage said in a bright voice.


    I am very sorry for the dy. It was due to a sudden ident. Then we will proceed with the auction immediately.


    In a confident female voice, the woman announced the resumption of the auction with a simple apology.


    As a result, the atmosphere calmed down again and everyone focused on the situation in front of them.


    Then, let me introduce the following auction items. The next product is


    A wless smile appeared on the mouth of the presenter


    It is the life of everyone here!


    As soon as her words ended, the auctioneer opened her arms wide.


    Right at that momentthe inside of the auction house began to be filled with dazzlingly brilliant light.


    A light so intense that everything in sight seemed to be bathed in white.


    A terrible storm of light that prated armor, evaporated flesh and blood, andpletely disintegrated even bones.


    In the midst of that, the Sakiel Knights tried to resist somehow but there was nothing they could do.


    Andright after the light that had filled the room slowly disappeared.


    There was only one person left in the room.


    There was only a silver-haired woman standing on the stage with an ecstatic smile.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 63: Tumultuous Events IX (2)

    Chapter 63: Tumultuous Events IX (2)


    Haathat felt good! After all, a clean room makes me happy every time I see it.


    With those words, the silver haired woman crossed the empty auction house light steps.


    Only a few scorched marks remained in the ce, which was full of people just a moment ago. There was nothing left of what was supposed to be a group of human figures.


    After literally evaporating every single piece of flesh, blood, and even armor of the Sakiel Knights, the woman slowly made her way out of the auction house.


    As if she was leaving a final stamp of confirmation on the matter


    ***


    This


    Looking at the weapon lying in front of her, Ophelias face was filled with surprise. For she knew very well what this was.


    It was exactly that greatsword which had an unusual appearance. And it was an item worth a whopping 2700 taletsor even more.


    And her master, Bahamut, was giving it to her!


    Come on, take it.


    Habut..how could I take something like this


    Its something I am giving you because its you. Now take it.


    Ophelia slightly blushed at Bahamuts words and cautiously reached out and lifted the weapon. Compared to its gigantic size, the weight of the greatsword was so light that Ophelia could use it without feeling any burden at all.


    AndOphelia could tell just by the tingling feeling she felt the moment she held it in her hand.


    Manathis greatsword has strong mana in itself! How could such a simple weapon be like this


    Ophelia became more and more amazed as she learned about the sword. Recognizing the fact that the expensive weapon was definitely worth the price, Ophelia began examining the greatsword with twinkling eyes without realizing it.


    She looked like a little sister who was overjoyed after receiving a birthday present and didnt know what to do.


    And, looking at her expression, a proud smile began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    <em>Im d Ophelia liked it a lot. In addition, with this, we will be much stronger in terms of power</em>


    Although it was a bit risky, Bahamut still thanked Bertina for preparing such a ingenious n. Then he quietly watched Ophelia wielding the greatsword resembling a cutter knife.


    The n Bertina came up with was, indeed quite risky.


    It was to mobilize people as quickly as possible to create a replica that looked simr to that greatsword.


    Bertina seeded in recruiting cksmiths and manufacturing a copy that was simply simr in appearance in one day.


    Of course, everything including the material of the sword was trash that had no worth, but the shape and outward appearance was exactly the same, just as it was described in the catalog introducing the auction item in advance.


    And so, the fake was put up for auction instead of the real one, and Bahamut fiercely raised the price whilepeting with the woman who was trying to buy it.


    There were two reasons why he directly participated in the auction of this counterfeit product and raised the price so exorbitantly.


    One was to give the woman the impression that Bahamu and the Uranus Merchant Company didnt even notice that it was a fake, and to hide the fact that they were hiding the real thing.


    Anyway, it would be difficult for ordinary people to distinguish such legendary weapons with the naked eye. Most would think that the metal it was made of was more durable than usual, and deem it as special.


    They would need someone who was adept at handling mana to conduct a detailed investigation in order to determine its value, so Bertina deemed that it would be enough to give the impression that they had also been deceived.


    And the other reason was to extort as much money as possible by inciting the womans greed.


    The woman was buying almost anything she was interested in unconditionally, no matter the price. And, if she knew the value of the greatsword, she would not hesitate to pay a lot of money.


    Bahamut seeded in selling the replica and the woman had no choice but to get caught in the trap. Like that, he was able to achieve the feat of obtaining both money and the item, all thanks to Bertinas n.


    <em>That sistershes not going to try to kill me because of this, would she? Ahbut I didnt touch her reverse scale</em>


    <em>Above all, shes one of the few good people in the original novel, so she wont go that far. She might consider the incident as a chance to evaluate her opponent to some extent.</em>


    <em>In that respect, if Ie across that person in the future, I will have topensate her in some way</em>


    Bahamut began to feel a chill run down his spine once more as he recalled the womans terrifying aura that she had pointed towards him.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 64: Tumultuous Events XX (1)

    Chapter 64: Tumultuous Events XX (1)


    Damn it, werete! Why did you have to eat so much?


    Errm Im sorry.


    Two members of the Sakiel Knights rushed to the auction housete at night.


    They, too, were originally supposed to participate in the auction, but they werete because they were distracted by their meal.


    Big Bro. What if the auction is already over? We will definitely be punished by the captain


    Ddont talk nonsense and just run! If you dont want to blow away even the remaining possibilities!


    The two Sakiels reached the auction venue with such anxiety in their hearts. Maybe there was already a bl*odbath ongoing, but they didnt care.


    Although they were the lowest level members, they were, in the end, a part of Sakiel Knights. To them, wielding a sword and causing chaos was a familiar thing. If they were lucky, there was a possibility that they would be able to acquire the auction items they couldnt get their hands on in the usual way.


    However, the two Sakiel Knights had no choice but to stop their footsteps


    Whawhat the


    Thisthiswhat the hell


    What they saw next was a scene beyond their imagination.


    The Sakiels were preparing for a fierce battle as soon as the auction ended. They numbered in the hundreds, and all of them were fully armed.


    Butat the moment, the scene they saw was


    Those numerous Sakiel Knights were spread out on the floor as cold cor*pses!


    The bloody, terrifying scene shook the two to their very core. However, that wasnt simply because of the battle between the Sakiels.


    Aside from the other factsthere was a huge g nted in the middle of this terrible sea of blood, as if to let the people know who caused this tragedy.


    Thathatis obviously


    Notheres no way


    It was a red g depicting a roaring dragon.


    That g with the seal on it meant only one thing.


    A shocking and unequivocal deration of war against the Sakiel Knights!


    The two surviving Sakiel Knights hurriedly reported this fact to their superiors, and it didnt take long for the news to spread throughout the continent.


    And


    ***


    Vienna, the capital of the Holy Empire.


    Bahamut, who had finished processing amount earned from the auction, was standing in front of a carriage.


    Be careful on the way, alright!


    I will. You should also be careful and take care of your health.


    Looking at Bertina, Bahamut smiled a bit regretfully.


    Regarding their parting, Bertina felt the urge to hold him in her embrace once more. However, she knew that as the owner of the Beden Merchant Company, Bahamut also has work to do. So, there was no way she could ask him to stay with her any longer. Whats more, it would be even more unlikely considering the current situation they were in.


    Then Ill be seeing you again very soon, alright?


    With that, Bahamuts carriage started to depart.


    Seeing Bertina parting with the man she loved so much, Tilda cautiously asked, My Lady, arent you sad? Sending him off like this again


    YesId be lying if I didnt. But its okay. Because it wont be long before well be together again.


    Yes?


    Regarding Bertinas iprehensible words, Tilda expressed her doubts, and Bertina smiled while looking at her trusted aid.


    Well thenshall we get to work? There must be a lot of work piled up while we were dealing with the Eastern Trade.


    Ah yes! I understand, Lady Bertina.


    At her mistresss words, Tilda put aside her doubts and followed her into the building.


    ***


    So, a things like that happened?


    Yes, it did. Rumors have already spread all over Schwyz.


    In front of Isolda, who calmly listened to the story, Yuria spoke with an excited voice. From her point of view as a low-level secretary at the Beden Merchant Company, the things aplished by Bahamut seemed like an amazing myth.


    I seeMaster Bahamut seems to be a really great person, right?


    Wellthat much should be natural considering that Bahamut and Lady Bertina had united their strength. Its not particrly surprising.


    On the surface, Isolda might seem like she wasnt feeling anything, but<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 64: Tumultuous Events XX (2)

    Chapter 64: Tumultuous Events XX (2)


    If you look at her inner thoughts, it wasnt like that.


    The focus of the news was the only two people Isolda recognized, and admired. While listening to their dazzling performance, Isolda was feeling more excitement than Yuria ever could.


    <em>What is thisthats really great! The revenueing in to us is 8 million talets! I knew that trade with the east would be profitable, but I never expected to reap this much profit. This is not only due to the particrity of Eastern Trade, but Bahamutits possible because of that man!</em>


    A profit of 8 million talets was equivalent to 4 years of sales for the Beden Merchant Company!


    Of course, the money wasnt earned without hardwork.


    Bahamut first subdued Bertina and took the share of the Eastern Trade. In addition, he had to wait patiently for a year with the possibility of failure, and even thest transaction process wasnt without its fair share of troubles.


    HoweverBahamut did it!


    The man overcame such immense difficulties.


    He gained the biggest profit in the history of the Beden Merchant Companyno, the profit was so huge that it would remain as a record throughout the history of themercial world.


    <em>What is he going to do with this much money? Thats literally enough money to buy a country. Depending on how you use it, you can shake the continentsndscape.</em>


    Great wealth would be a powerful force that would allow one to aplish anything. Depending on how you use that power, you can make things happen that can be far beyond what ordinary people tend to think.


    On the battlefield, you can make someone a winner or a loser. In the political arena, the king can be made into an absolute ruler or a puppet of the nobles.


    You can lead thousands of citizens to happiness, or you can send them to hell. You could turn a country on the map into an empire, or you could wipe it off the map entirely.


    The man who possessed such absurdly great powerwas the only man Isolda has ever bowed down to.


    It was her only Master.


    How will he use that immense power?


    It was hard for Isolda to even clearly imagine as things stood at the moment.


    <em>I dont know, but its clear that the name Beden Merchant Company will make the continent tremble. Maybe he can ascend to the throne that no merchant has reached before.</em>


    In the midst of such intense excitement, a smile automatically formed on Isoldas lips without her knowledge. In addition, her personal feelings for the man got even deeper.


    At that moment


    IIsolda!


    A voice full of urgency was heard.


    Yes?


    In response, Isolda and Yuria turned their gazes at the source, and their faces began to fill with surprise and bewilderment instead of the expectations and excitement they had so far.


    ***


    A rough andrge carriage was going along the road.


    As if loaded with something heavy inside, it slowly slowed down as it reached its destination, and before long stoppedpletely.


    Aoohh! Were here. Were finally here.


    Youve suffered.


    Right after getting off the carriage, a silver-haired woman began to stretch her body.


    A woman in a maroon robe immediately followed after and got off the carriage.


    Andthe two slowly walked forward.


    In front of them, were hundreds of knights, fully armed with silver-white armor, lined up in a row.


    The silver-haired woman looked straight ahead and shouted with a dignified voice.


    For Her Majesty the Emperess!


    As soon as her voice was heard, the knights straightened their swords and showed their respect by bowing their heads.


    For Her Majesty!!!


    Looking at them, the silver-haired womanno, the White Dragon Princess of the Dragona Empire, Elios Nosht Dragona, turned around and also bowed in respect to the woman in the maroon robe behind her.


    And, the object of respect of so many people, the Rose Emperess of the Dragona EmpireMina Roseveta Dragona, showed a calm smile on her lips.


    <em>The warning is over. The deration of war is also over. Then, all that remains is war!</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 65: The Kingdom Project I (1)

    Chapter 65: The Kingdom Project I (1)


    The elders of the Sakiel Knights.


    The so-called Five Godfathers gathered together for the first time in a long time to discuss the current dire situation.


    Has everyone heard the news?


    Of course. Wasnt this something we had foreseen to some extent?


    Even so, I never expected them to dere war with such splendor.


    The Dragona Empire dered war with the ughter of numerous Sakiel Knights in Benessa. The full-scale deration of war by the continents strongest nation bordering the Holy Empire and the Kingdom of Hangury was an act that sent chills down the spines of every Sakiel Knight.


    This is all because you ignored my warnings! Havent I already said it several times! Theres nothing good about going against the Emperesss intentions! Said a sturdy middle-aged man with a high voice.


    This man could be considered rtively young among the five, and his words left the others speechless for a moment.


    Have you forgotten that she is especially sensitive to things rted to s1avery? Just how many times do you think she had caused a sea of blood due to that matter!


    Seriously, what is the point of screaming about the past at this point?


    Thats right, the other side has already dered war, and now we just have to prepare some countermeasures.


    Hmmph


    At the words of the eldest elder, the others calmed down for a moment and began to think.


    The Sakiel Knights were scattered all over the continent, and eradicating them all was impossible, even for the Dragona Empire. However, the Dragona Empire and its ally, the Turkic Empire, geographically controlled almost all trade routes in the continent and the East.


    Just putting pressure on it was enough to choke the Sakiel Knights to death. Crucially, the ce where thergest stronghold of the Sakiel Knights was located was the Kingdom of Hangury, which borders the Dragona Empire.


    From the standpoint of the Rose Emperess, who has been eyeing the Kingdom from quite a while, but had to sign an unwanted peace agreement, it wouldnt be strange to start a war on the pretext of wiping out the Sakiel Knights for their atrocities.


    In the end there was only one decision the Sakiel Knights could make in this regard.


    We cant just do nothing


    Even if they dont attack directly, the damage we will suffer from just blocking trade routes will grow like a snowball.


    Id rather


    In a situation where it was obvious that if they stayed still, they would slowly dry up and die, the Sakiel Knights had no choice but to make a choice.


    One was to negotiate with the Rose Emperess so that they could breathe again.


    And the other was to help the Kingdom of Hangury prepare for an all-out war against the Dragona Empire.


    But they already knew that the former was highly unlikely. The opponent was the Rose Emperess, who was known for her ruthless nature. For those who incurred her wrath, none survived; so seeking mercy was almost impossible in the first ce.


    After much deliberation, the Five Godfathers had no choice but to make a choice with a high possibility of survival, although they didnt want to do it at all.


    The would go to waran all-out war in which the Sakiel Knights from all over the continent would gather in Hangury.


    Although it would be difficult to destroy the Dragona Empire with their power, at least they would be able to negotiate with them somehow by defeating them.


    The Five Godfathers, who decided to start a struggle for survival like that, notified the fact through each subordinate organization, and after a whileall the Sakiel Knights of the continent began to slowly march towards Hangury.


    ***


    That is that really true?


    Uh, I heard the news just a while ago, and I double-checked it It seems to be true.


    Hmm


    At Isoldas words announcing the outbreak of war, a heavy shadow began to fall on Bahamuts face.


    The deration of war by the Dragona Empire, and the Sakiel Knights who opposed it.


    Andthe Kingdom of Hangury, which was forced to choose between them


    Although the war would take some time to start. Still, by the standards of the original, it was clear that things were moving very quickly.


    <em>As expected the changes Ive made is now slowly changing the flow of the entire continent.</em>


    The flow of events so far had been proceeding ording to the original work.


    Bertina tried to scam the merchants with the Eastern Trade, and the Dragona Empire eventually signed a peace treaty with Hangury.


    However, the situation started to flow differently after the Eastern Trade, which was not supposed to be sessful, proceeded normally.


    As a direct result, there was a mass k1lling of Sakiel Knights in Benessa, followed by the deration of war.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 65: The Kingdom Project I (2)

    Chapter 65: The Kingdom Project I (2)


    Although a simr thing happened in the original novel there was a difference of almost two years at that time.


    <em>Thats true, butdepending on how you think, this might be a good thing. After all, Ive already thought about such a situation ahead of time.</em>


    Anyway, Bahamut had expected that the flow of the world would derail from the original at some point. In the first ce, the living characters had changed, and more than half of the characters who were supposed to be evil viinesss were already moaning under Bahamut on his bed.


    As the basicponents had changed, it was only natural that the differences would gradually ur.


    However, Bahamut still knew that he had an overwhelming advantage over others in this world.


    <em>Its advantageous to know what kind of person the one I see in front of me really is. It would help me how to treat that person because I can clearly see through their nature.</em>


    In a situation like the present, when the flow of events had changed, that was the best weapon Bahamut could use.


    <em>The Rose Empress, Mina Roseveta Dragonaif I hadnt known about her personality, I wouldnt have made that choice.</em>


    Knowing a person meant being able to predict the opponents movements to some extent.


    Empress Mina Roseveta Dragona, despite being in the position of a ruler, was a benevolent person who respected others and knew how to consider their position. However, at the same time, she was a fearsome existence that showed no mercy for the sake of the Empire or for those who touched her bottom line.


    <em>In that respectif I properly apologized for the matter of the greatsword andpensated for it, its possible to build connections with her.</em>


    Bahamut knew about the things she would never forgive, so it could be said that she was a rtively easy person to deal with in some ways if he was careful not to touch her bottom line.


    Of course, that didnt mean that she could be subjugated like Isolda or Bertina.


    Unlike them, who had weaknesses as a viiness, which could be used for attacking, the Rose Empress wasnt a viiness in the first ce, and there was no such weakness.


    In game terms, she was like a hidden boss that was impossible to conquer.


    However, Bahamut thought that it was necessary to consider that point as it wasnt like there were absolutely nothing he could use against her.


    <em>By the waypersonally, Im her fan, but I didnt expect our first meeting to be like that. Her Majesty the Rose EmpressI never thought we would meet at an auction as opponents</em>


    Looking back, after recalling the memory of that thrilling moment, Bahamut again began to struggle with the reality that was right in front of his eyes.


    The all-out war between the Dragona Empire and Sakiel Knights broke out faster than expected. And the stage of their confrontation was likely to be the Kingdom of Hangury as in the original story.


    <em>Thats one of the most important bases for the Sakiel Knights. Above all, even if the Dragona Empire blocks the road, it will be enough to put pressure on the Sakiel Knights</em>


    Although they were at a loss as to what to do in the Kingdom of Hangury right now, the answer was fixed regardless of their choice.


    War would ensue, and Bahamut had to act in response. Of course, he wasnt crazy enough to wield a sword and participate in the war.


    He was a merchant, and it was his job to sell goods and count gold coins in the back, while others swung their swords, sprayed b1ood, and unted about the number of enemies they had in on the battlefield.


    <em>Make the most of any situation. Thats my battle, and thats how I win.</em>


    Bahamut had already envisioned what he had to do this in his head. In addition, all the things were ready as he had been preparing for quite a while.


    Isolda.


    Whats the matter?


    We have work to do now. Get ready.


    At Bahamuts words, Isolda nodded and tried to leave.


    At that moment


    Oh, and one more thing.


    With those words, Bahamut slowly rose from his seat, approached Isolda, who was looking at him with a questioning expression, and whispered in her ear.


    Come to my room tonight. I have brought some clothes for you.


    At that, Isolda made a slightly surprised expression, but soon a soft smile began to form on her lips.


    Yes, I got it.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 66: The Kingdom Project II (1)

    Chapter 66: The Kingdom Project II (1)


    A beautiful red dress was ced in front of her eyes.


    Looking at what the famous artisans of the continent made with all their heart, Isolda quietly prepared her mind.


    <em>Its been a whilespending time alone with that man</em>


    After reconnecting her rtionship with Bahamut in Lugano, it had been neglected for quite a while due to the Eastern Trade.


    There was a time when just looking at his face made her stomach twist, but now, to Isolda, he had be someone she wanted to spend time with as much as she could.


    <em>Even though there are strongpetitorsthere is no need to be intimidated by it.</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda carefully took off her clothes and began putting on the dress in front of her eyes.


    After a while, Isolda stood in front of the mirror after covering herself with the finest silk from the East. It contained the image of a beautiful woman who disyed her charm to the fullest.


    <em>Ill definitely get it. His heart</em>


    Until now, Isolda had been able to get her hands on whatever she wanted. Although now she had lost her previous nasty temper and had also learned the right thing to do. However, as someone who had some understanding of the current situation, Isolda also knew that it was not an easy task.


    <em>Firstthe biggestpetitor should be Lady Bertina, right? That tremendous scene from that time is still burned in my mind</em>


    The sight of Bertina having a passionate segs with Bahamut right in front of her was still enough to make Isolda blush just by thinking about it.


    Bertinas abilities, her body, and even her skills in bed were superior to her own. It was clear that she was a difficult opponent in many ways.


    <em>And another one. This is still a spection, butthat adventurer woman must have something to do with Bahamut.</em>


    A dark-haired woman who was always by Bahamuts side.


    Isolda thought that the woman named Ophelia, also had something to do with Bahamut. Apart from other things, Bahamuts eyes that usually looked at her were too soft, and that woman often blushed while looking at Bahamut as well. It was quite obvious that they had feelings for each other.


    In that regard, the current Isolda, in some ways, cared more about Ophelia than Bertina.


    <em>The look in his eyes bepletely different when he looks at her. How envious</em>


    Although her days in the dungeon was long behind her, Bahamut still didnt show Isolda any other emotion than a tool when he looked at her. Even while having segs, the emotion in his eyes would only be that of joy, rather than affection. It was as if he was simply enjoying the pleasure and satisfying his desire. The feeling of love was never present.


    From Isoldas point of view, it was necessary to earn Bahamuts feelings back before anything else.


    <em>I have to do it. By all meansthough it wont be easy.</em>


    Yes, there was a risk that she would be thrown back into the dungeon. However, Isolda knew that if she didnt take risks, she wont gain anything.


    <em>But, he was once my fianc, right? He even clung to me saying he loved me. Ican try to use that feeling. It would be a sh1tty way, but if I can open that mans heart even just a little bit.</em>


    Although she was stabbed in the back at the decisive moment, no matter how much she thought about it, it was difficult for Isolda to assert that Bahamuts actions at the time werepletely false.


    Even now, she hadnt forgotten the image of Bahamut who conveyed his feelings for her with sincere eyes.


    Of course, at the time, Isolda didnt take his feeling seriously at all, andughed at Bahamut in her heart.


    <em>Hes the man who once loved me. The rtionship was ruined when my betrayal was discovered, but maybe I can make him fall in love again.</em>


    Honestly, Isolda didnt really want to use such a method. However, now she was thinking that she should use whatever means she could. She was just that desperate for his love.


    With such determination in her heart, Isolda headed to the room where Bahamut was waiting for her.


    Then she slowly opened the door.


    There, as she expected, the man was waiting for her.


    Im here.


    Come in.


    Bahamut was sitting at a table by the window, tilting a wine ss.


    Isolda took a seat next to him and slowly lifted the wine ss in front of her.


    Squeak!


    Bahamut uncorked the bottle and poured the wine into her empty ss. Then he held out his ss, and Isolda also held out her hand holding the ss.


    Chang!


    The two lightly toasted, their demeanor giving a slightly mechanical feel.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 66: The Kingdom Project II (2)

    Chapter 66: The Kingdom Project II (2)


    Then they immediately took a sip of the wine and set the ss down.


    Its been a while. How long has it been since I spent time with you like this


    Well, to be honest, the past few months have been very hectic. I had to travel a lot.


    YeahI guess.


    Isoldas expression turned a little darker at Bahamuts words. For a moment, the image of the women he might have embraced came to her mind, but Isolda soon drove the thought out of her mind. Then she immediately filled the ss and then drank it all.


    And


    Haah  After making that determination, she nced away slightly and spoke to Bahamut with a light smile on her lips, Thismakes me think of the past.


    The past?


    Dont you remember? When you first gave your heart to me back then, we were talking over a ss of wine like now, while bathing in the moonlight like this


    Thatwas it..? Ummits not a memory I want to remember very much from my point of view.


    Yes? But since then, weve had simr experiences many times. Like the time on the beachand when we visited the old castle at the foot of the mountain.


    Um


    Bahamut drank wine again while avoiding Isoldas gaze.


    Watching his expression, Isolda began to feel a little relieved inside. If Bahamut hadnt shown any emotionsif he had responded with the same calmness as usual, she would have been quite disappointed.


    However, he showed a slight hesitation, albeit for a moment.


    And what it meantIsolda was naturally able to guess.


    <em>Its clear that hes a little shaken up. That might mean theres still a possibility.</em>


    While thinking that, Isolda said to Bahamut with a smile on her face, WellI dont know if thats the case for you. Honestly, for the current me, it was a precious time in its own way. Because its a memory that only the two of us share. Its a memory of the two of us being together.


    Whatdo you mean? Bahamut again showed a look of bewilderment at Isoldas words.


    Seeing his face turn red for an instant, Isolda lightlyughed in pleasure inside.


    Hmmnthe meaning? Could it be that Isoldas Master couldnt interpret such a simple thing?


    Bahamut was unable to respond to Isoldas words.


    Looking at the mans expression of confusion and bewilderment, Isolda began to feel that her chances were better than she thought. And, she slowly held Bahamuts hand and spoke in a bittersweet voice.


    Im sorry. I regret my actions. What if I had done better back then? I should have taken your heart a little more seriously, but I didnt. You loved me so much. You tried to make so many good memoriesand I was stupid enough to


    Shut up!


    The next moment, Bahamut suddenly spoke in a cold voice.


    Hamn what?


    In response, Isolda gave a nk expression for a moment, and Bahamut respond in a cold voice.


    Apparently you still dont know what you are. Whatever happened in the past doesnt matter now. I am your master and you are my s1ave. Why are you trying to cross the line?


    Ba..baha..mut.. kuh! Isoldas voice trembled at Bahamuts words.


    Right after that, Bahamut grabbed Isoldas hair and spoke in a sharp voice to her ear, Know your ce, Isolda Evergarden. Dont even think about cheating while talking about the past. All you have to do is to be obediently devoted to your master as a s1ave, as you have always been. Do you know what that means?


    KuuahI knowMaster!


    Right after that, Bahamut put his finger inside Isoldas mouth.


    Isolda gasped for breath as the mans hand roughed up her mouth, and at the same time felt a momentary urge to vomit appeared.


    And


    Ourgh! Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Isolda coughed hard as she felt Bahamuts fingers slipping out of her mouth. She sat on the floor in pain, as saliva dripped from her mouth.


    Andlooking at her state, Bahamut spoke in a cold voice.


    Have I really spoiled you too muchtely? This wont do. I will definitely have to re-educate you today.


    With those words, Bahamut slowly approached Isolda.


    Seeing his gaze as if he were looking at a mere animal, Isolda automatically began to feel her body shrink.


    However, she failed to notice the cold sweat dripping from Bahamuts forehead.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 67: The Kingdom Project III (1)

    Chapter 67: The Kingdom Project III (1)


    Aghnghumh..haa..hauh


    Isolda was lying on the floor, her appearance in a mess.


    Lying on the bed with his eyes averted from her, Bahamut was feeling a burning sensation in his stomach.


    <em>It was quite dangerous. I didnt expect that Isolda would bring up something that wasnt mentioned in the original story</em>


    Today Bahamut had called Isolda with a light heart as usual.


    However, at a point where the atmosphere was heating up, Isolda suddenly started reminiscing about memories he didnt even know, and Bahamut couldnt decide how to react to such a situation.


    <em>Should I take this in moderation? Noif Im even a bit careless, it mighte back to bite me in the a*ss. Especially if its someone like Isolda</em>


    If Bahamuts secret was revealed to such a smart woman, or if she felt even a slight sense of incongruity, it could be a problem in the future in one way or another.


    Thats why Bahamut decided to disrupt the flow Isolda was creating, and chose a way to bury the situation at once by pointing out her status as a s1ave.


    It was a slightly horrid way to stop her from talking about the past and at the same time make sure she never brought them up again.


    Therefore, Bahamut proceeded to treat Isolda roughly and without mercy, just as he used to do when she was in the dungeon in the past, and as a result, Isolda was left limp on the floor gasping for breath.


    <em>That takes care of the issue but I feel it was a bit excessive to act in such a way towards a woman who is now helping me in a lot of things.</em>


    The current Isolda has been working quite hard to make up for her sins. She had changed so much that it couldnt even bepared to how she used to be in the past. She was extremely critical about herself and was doing her best to be better person.


    From Bahamuts point of view, Isolda might be thinking that she had paid the price for her sins to some extent, and she had to do even more topensate for her past mistakes in some way, resulting in what she tried to do just now.


    Therefore, Bahamut couldnt help but feel a little sorry for the fact that he treated her the way he did.


    <em>WellI shouldpensate her for this matter when I have the time.</em>


    And so, without knowing why Isolda had brought up such memories, Bahamut fell asleep thinking that he had safely put out the burning fire.


    On the other had, Isolda could only shed tears of sadness in a daze.


    ***


    Isolda struggled back to her room, her whole body screaming in terrible pain.


    However, at the moment, what was causing the greatest pain to Isolda was not the physical part, but the mental part.


    <em>Ifailed.</em>


    Bahamut reacted very coldly when she brought up the memories of the past. His appearance was enough to shatter the weak hopes Isolda had in her heart.


    However, Isolda didnt feel any resentment towards Bahamut.


    It was because she was aware that she hadmitted terrible evil deeds, and even tried to deceive Bahamut and use his love for her own gain. And now, she might be considered too greedy to want Bahamut to love her again.


    However, despite that, Isolda wanted to look forward to even a feeble possibility.


    <em>I hope he still has feelings for me</em>


    Even a little bit would be good.


    Isolda hoped that he would change how he looked at her.


    However, her expectations ended in failure.


    His cruel reaction confirmed that Bahamut no longer had any affection for her.


    Isolda was feeling miserable.


    <em>Is there no way? Is there a way for me to regain his love</em>


    Wallowing in sadness, Isolday down on the bed and began to shed tears.


    It was the sadness of not being able to convey ones feelings.


    And, she felt a feeling of self-hatred for trying to use the past to win her beloveds heart.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 67: The Kingdom Project III (2)

    Chapter 67: The Kingdom Project III (2)


    <em>Why did I do that Im surehe hated it a lot</em>


    She didnt want to admit it. However, she had already epted that fact.


    The fact that the woman named Isolda Evergarden had already lost her heart to the man named Bahamut.


    It started with being a simple pleasure s1ave, and then she was at awe of the mans overwhelming ability.


    As a man who could satisfy both her body and mind, Isolda recognized Bahamuts superiority and worked hard to secure a ce as a partner who could stand alongside him rather than simply be his s1ave.


    However, at some point, Isolda, who had been working with such a logical conviction, became emotionally attached to him.


    Watching his dazzling performances, andall the sessions full of pleasure made her genuinely fall in love.


    <em>This is so stupid. How did I end up like this? How did this happen to me</em>


    Isolda trembled in agony as she regretted the past that brought about such a terrible result.


    ***


    There was a term called the Merchant of Death.


    It referred to a merchant who traded human lives. However, that didnt mean they directly conducted business with human lives.


    It actually referred to the merchants who bought and sold weaponsthe arms dealers.


    Usually, most weapons were made for the purpose of hunting by the cksmiths in rather small quantities. But the weapons used in war were often produced inrge quantities by a certain territory or a country. It had an entirely different scale.


    However, weapons produced inrge quantities were often left as useless stock when the war ended, and naturally, additional costs were incurred to store or maintain them.


    Some of the remaining weapons were melted down and used to make agricultural tools.


    However, there was another verymon way to deal with such a situation.


    It was to sell them at a reasonable price through the aforementioned arms dealers, the Merchants of Death.


    In such cases, due to the nature of the product, the seller would incur a little loss in production costs, but they would be able to save money in storage and maintenance costs. At the same time, the benefit would be much greater than the loss in that they would be able to receive the money immediately.


    And, the weapons purchased in such way would then be transported to the ce where a war was taking ce and sold at high prices; which would, in turn, have tremendous impact on the war.


    Due to the nature of war, supplies were always in demand, and among them, weapons were the most essential resource along with food.


    It wasnt umon for a war to be won or lost depending on which side the weapons were being supplied. Obviously, that the ones holding a sharpened sword would have an overwhelming advantage over the ones holding a dull sword.


    Because of that fact, the warring lords inevitably had to inject huge amounts of money into the pockets of the arms dealers. As a result, when the war was over, the lords who fought the hardest would often go broke and the pockets of the arms dealers would be filled to the brim with money.


    And now, a great incident was about to happen on the continent which made the arms dealers senses tingle.


    In the meantime, various rumors were running rampant in the Dragona Empire.


    Not long ago, a sudden peace agreement had poured cold water on the atmosphere that was about to re up, but now the situation waspletely different.


    The Dragona Empire had clearly dered war while annihting a toon of Sakiel Knights in Benessa.


    In response, the Sakiel Knights were already assembling troops in Hangury, and at the same time urging the King of Hangury to join the war.


    Although, the King of Hangury had yet to make a decision, most people already know that a war was inevitable.


    And with a war and money would follow.


    Therefore, all the arms dealers on the continent were flocking to Hangury with the weapons they had stored or


    produced themselves.


    Among themwas the Beden Merchant Company, which had recently been attracting attention of all the forces on the continent.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 68: The Kingdom Project IV (1)

    Chapter 68: The Kingdom Project IV (1)


    Kingdom of Hangury.


    It has been one of the ancient powerhouses with a reputation on the continent, having firmly blocked the offensive of the Dragona Empire, which has been growing at a terrifying pace for the past few decades.


    Howeverthat ended after the death of thepetent former king.


    As the royal authority weakened and the power of the nobles increased, the strong Kingdom of Hangury was slowly losing its former glory and was in decline. In the process, its territory was slowly being eroded by the


    Dragona Empire over the past few years.


    The previous peace treaty was also achieved with difficulty by ceding part of the territory in the border area to the Dragona Empire.


    In such a situation, the current King, Mohichi, was suffering from the pressure of the Sakiel Knights, who were forcing him to form an alliance and wage a helpless war.


    Your Majesty. We really dont have time! The Emperess of the Dragona Empire has already finished preparing for war!


    The peace that could not be kept forever anyway. Fight bravely! Our Sakiel Knights will help with all out might!


    Um


    Due to the pressure of the Sakiel Knights elders and the nobles who were instigated by them, King Mohichi was unable to do anything about it.


    Kingdom of Hangurys entire national power was virtually divided by the nobility. Under the current circumstances, an all-out war with the Dragona Empire was like an act of su1cide, so the King had made a peace treaty even if he had to cede a part his territory.


    He knew very well that the Sakiel Knights, who were promising to help him, were far from being trustworthy. He knew that the war would soon be the beginning of disaster for the Kingdom of Hangury.


    However, no matter how hard the King tried to maintain the peace agreement, there was a limit to it.


    The Sakiel Knightsrge army has already gathered near Budipet, the capital of the Kingdom of Hangury. Although they were silent for now, if the King refused to cooperate to the end, their des would most likely be directed at the fragile Hangury even before the Dragona Empire.


    In that case, the Dragona Empire would naturally benefit the most, and there was a possibility that their forces would break the agreement and advance by taking advantage of the weakened gap.


    <em>Is there any way? A way to prevent this conflict and not give any reason to the Dragona Empire</em>


    King Mohichi couldnt let the kingdom he had inherited from his ancestors be trampled into the hands of enemies like this. So, he tried toe up with a good method by any means, but unfortunately, no suitable n came to mind in his mind.


    ***


    Haahh


    King Mohichi was currently walking down the aisle after leaving the pce with a tired expression on his face.


    His face was filled with signs of anguish and distress due to the reality that no solution was avable.


    <em>What should I do what should I do to keep this peace</em>


    More than 10 years had passed since he ascended the throne, but despite his efforts, the nations power only declined. Butit wasnt his fault, so it couldnt be helped at all.


    As a cousin of the previous king who had no heirs, he was forced to ascend the throne by the will of the nobles. Due to the weakness of having been forcibly made king by the nobles, his power was greatly weakened from the moment he ascended the throne, and he had no way to use his power against the increasingly powerful forces of the Dragona Empire.


    At the very least, he somehow seeded in calming the situation through diplomacy with other countries andforting the aristocrats, but now even that was in jeopardy due to the intervention of Sakiel Knights.


    In such a frustrating reality, King Mohichi arrived at the main pce.


    And


    Father!


    OhhLe.


    A young woman with a bright smile appeared in front of him.


    The woman had just entered her 20s, but had a really young appearance that made her look like a child. She had light blonde hair, as well as a pair of silvery white eyes, which gave off a sense of purity.


    Leira Matani, the daughter of King Mohichi, embraced her father with an innocent smile on her face.


    So, what are you doing here at this hour?


    I found pretty flowers in the garden. So I brought them to decorate Fathers room.


    With those words, Le pointed to the flower ced on the desk.


    Therey the buds of red roses that had not yet fully bloomed, but were just as pretty to look at.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 68: The Kingdom Project IV (2)

    Chapter 68: The Kingdom Project IV (2)


    How is it, father? Arent they pretty?


    Yes, they are really pretty. Thank you Le.


    Delighted by his daughters cute gesture, King Mohichi gently stroked his beloved daughters hair.


    Although the current situation was gloomy, the king could forget his worries for a while and smile innocently at his daughters small expressions of affection.


    By the way, fatherdo you have any concerns? I feel that these daysfathers face doesnt look very bright.


    Me? HahahahaIm fine! When you have a kingdom to look after, you naturally have a lot of worries. There are always some concerns, so dont worry too much.


    Even though she was an innocent daughter who knew nothing about politics or war, King Mohichi smiled brightly as he felt grateful for her care towards her father.


    Is that so? Then, if you ever encounter any difficulties, please let me know. Even though I amcking, I will definitely do my best to give strength to father.


    Yeah, I got it. If that happens, l will talk to you right away.


    Although it didnt mean much for the current dire situation, but it at least made him feel better as a father. Therefore, King Mohichi replied in a bright voice, and at the same timehe once again made a deepmitment in his heart.


    <em>No matter what happens, I will protect this kingdom with my own strength.</em>


    He would do it for the happiness of countless people and his lovely daughter.


    ***


    A in near Budipet, the capital of Hangury.


    Unlike the usual, many people had gathered in a camp erected in the empty cultivatednd.


    Most of the people were Sakiel Knights dressed in ck armor. However, strictly speaking, the proportion of ordinary people in ordinary clothes was much higher than the members of the Sakiel Knights.


    Most of these people were merchants who wanted to receive requests and transport supplies or conduct business with the Sakiel Knights. There were many people already opening stalls and conducting business with food, clothing, or weapons on disy.


    Its cheap, its cheap! This is the oil used for maintaining weapons! Prior to battle, oiling of valuable equipment is essential! I will sell you specially for 100 silver coins for a bottle!


    Get your Jerky here! Grab a bite of meat instead of a poor supply diet and join the battle! Cheap and delicious jerky! Ill take 50 silver coins for a packet!


    Some of the Sakiel Knights frowned at the merchants doing their business as if it was a market, but most Sakiel Knights showed interest in the goods, as they started to actively buy the products.


    Andwhile watching the scene from a distance, Bahamut began to enjoy the fairly peculiar sight.


    <em>Oh there are quite a few people who do business like that. They say that where there are people, there are always merchants, and thats the truth.</em>


    Although it looked quite different from the generally known formation of the army. It was also a scene that was quite convincing when he saw the scene with his own eyes.


    If a university festival were to take ce right away, it could be said that it was the same reason as stalls gathering like ghosts from somewhere to do business.


    <em>Now thenwhere should I begin? Its a pretty interesting scene, but our stage is not there.</em>


    After satisfying his curiosity, Bahamut left the Sakiel Knights camp and moved forward again.


    Behind him, Ophelia was carrying the Karls Greatsword on her back, followed by Isolda and Yuria.


    ***


    Yuria Sweets, was apanying Isolda on the journey as her secretary. However, she was a little worried by Isoldas current state, which was quite different from usual.


    <em>Lady Isoldawhat happened her? She seem a little gloomy these days</em>


    Although Isold tried not to show it to anyone else, Yuria, who stayed with her almost all the time, understood her emotional state to some extent.


    <em>I dont know exactly whatbut maybe, the reason why Lady Isolda is so depressed has something to do with Lord Bahamut?</em>


    The fact that Isolda loved Bahamut was something Yuria had noticed a long time ago.


    Above all, as there was currently no particr problems with thepanys work, Yuria judged that the only thing that could make Isolda so depressed was her feeling for Bahamut.


    UmmI cant just let her stay like this. I promised to help her if she is ever about to lose her way, so Ill have to to something.


    After making up her mind, Yuria carefully looked at Bahamut, who was walking towards Budipet Castle at the front.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 69: The Kingdom Project V (1)

    Chapter 69: The Kingdom Project V (1)


    What? Is thatis that true?


    Yes, yes, Your Majesty the King!


    Hearing the news of the unexpected visitor, and the face of King Mohichi began to turn bright for the first time in a while.


    I cant believe it. Does that mean he really came to meet us? Bahamut of the Beden Merchant Company?


    It is true, Your Majesty! They are waiting to have an audience with Your Majesty.


    Go on, hurry! Treat them with the same level of courtesy as a Duke.


    As you wish, Your Majesty!


    The chief chambein urgently left to deliver the kings order.


    Watching that scene, King Mohichi began to feel that the hope that seemed to be extinguished was finally being revived.


    The Continental Colossus, Bahamut Fernandez, the man who owned the Beden Merchant Company. His great reputation was already well known to the king through the series of events that urred in rtion to the Eastern Trade at Benessa.


    Rumors about his achievements had already spread across the continent, and above all, the deration of war by the Rose Emperess, which could be said to be the beginning of this incident, also began at that ce.


    As such, the fact that Bahamut, who was one of the people who could affect the current situation of the continent, came to meet him, not the Rose Empress, was obviously a big boon for King Mohichi.


    Bahamut Fernandez, the owner of the Beden Merchant Company, greets King Mohichi of Hangury.


    Bahamut and hispanions respectfully bowed to the king sitting on the throne.


    ordingly, King Mohichi weed them with sincere joy.


    Mister Bahamut, Ive heard about you quite a lot, and Im well aware of your achievements.


    It is truly a great honor to know that Your Majesty knows of such a simple merchant.


    Bahamut lowered his head and acted with humility. Looking at his behavior the king nodded his head with a satisfied expression and then spoke with a face full of expectation.


    I am really grateful that you came all the way here, but now I want to know for what purpose the owner of the Beden Merchant Company wishes to meet me. Tell me.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Originally, there would have been an episode of ttery and introduction, but the current king could not afford to do so. He was standing at the crossroads of whether or not to form an alliance with the Sakiel Knights, and take the risk of breaking the peace treaty.


    For him, the person called Bahamut, who visited at such a difficult time, was a blessing from the heavens.


    Andseeing the kings expected reaction, Bahamut began to speak in a calm voice.


    First of all, please tell the people around you to leave, Your Majesty.


    ***


    What? Bahamut Fernandez?


    Yes thats right. It is said that he just returned from an audience with the king.


    Hearing the unexpected news, a look of uneasiness began to appear on the mans face.


    That is not a good news. Bahamut is a man who made a huge amount of money through the Eastern Trade, and if he intervenes in this matter, it can have an effect on the entire situation. So what did they talk about?


    Thats Im sorry. Before the talk could begin, the man called Bahamut asked for everyone to leave


    Hmmhe is really thorough as expected.


    While feeling regretful, the man immediately took action, deciding that he had to hurry things up more than he had originally expected.


    If that Bahamut intervenes in some way in this situation, there is a possibility that all the ns we have made so far could be ruined.


    We have to act. I will write a letter right away, so please deliver it.


    All right.


    With those words, the person quickly grabbed a pen and paper, then began to write his orders.


    ***


    After the audience with the king, Bahamut arrived at the royal castles private room with Ophelia.


    Although the overall state of the kingdom wasnt good, nheless, as the royal castle of the Kingdom of Hangury, which has existed for hundreds of years, the interior was quite splendid.


    Hhmmanyway, with this, Im relieved.


    You worked hard, Master.


    The meeting with the king went as Bahamut had hoped, and he seeded in getting the result he wanted.


    The first hurdle in carrying out his n was done without any problems. However, there were still many scattered problems that remained to be solved.


    <em>Still, since Ophelia is there, there wont be any big problemsbut I must never be careless.</em>


    To exin what Bahamut was doing at the moment, it was like trying to put teeth on a toothless lion that was being toyed with by hyenas.


    To do that, a massive amount of funds and efforts were required, and furthermore, those hyenas were more than likely to react violently due to Bahamuts actions and try to stop him somehow.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 69: The Kingdom Project V (2)

    Chapter 69: The Kingdom Project V (2)


    <em>If you think about it, these people are really stupid. A hungry dragoness is knocking on their door, but rather than joining forces, they are trying to eat each other</em>


    Looking at it objectively, even though the situation made it seem very weak. Nevertheless, Hangurys national power was not weakened to the point that it was irreversible.


    As an antient powerhouse that has reigned in the area for hundreds of years, it had enough power to not be kicked around by the surrounding forces, including the Sakiel Knights. However, that would only be possible if there were adequate support and restoration of kings power.


    <em>In the original book, this situation created a great opportunity for the main character, Isaac, who helped them. But now that Isaac is missing, Ill have no choice but to help them. In the process, I will make sure to make a lot of connections at the right ces</em>


    Feeling anticipation for the dangerous yet interesting situation ahead, Bahamut looked at Ophelia, who was silently standing guard next to him.


    Instead of the ck sword she originally used, Ophelia was now carrying Carls Greatsword that he had gifted to her on her back. From Bahamuts point of view, there couldnt be anything more reassuring than the sight before him.


    Come to think of it. Are you getting used to that greatsword now?


    Ahyes, to be honest, Ive never used a greatsword, so it was a bit awkward at first, but it seems to suit me surprisingly well. Now I can handle it without any major problems.


    Good. as Ive said before, youll probably have some work to do this time. So Ill be counting on you.


    Yes. Ill do my best, Master.


    Ophelia looked a little happy at Bahamuts words.


    At that moment, Bahamut suddenly felt a slight doubt and asked her, Hmm? Come to think of itwhere did Isolda and her little secretary go?


    Ah..them? After the meeting with the king earlier, they went out to take a walkor so they said.


    Is that so


    Thinking of how depressed Isolda had been ever since the incident the other day, Bahamut began to pay attention more to her.


    <em>She should be back in a little while. So, I need to create an opportunity to appease her a little bit.</em>


    Feeling sorry for the fact that he had gone a little overboard, Bahamut decided to quietly wait for Isolda to return.


    ***


    Another private room located within the royal castle.


    Yuria had led Isolda by the hand to the ce where they could be alone, and have a talk.


    What is it? Why did you suddenly want to talk like this?


    Um


    Yuria made a pouty expression at Isoldas words.


    Regarding this, Isolda felt suspicious and asked her, What? Is there any problem?


    Yes, I have a very big problem.


    With those words, Yuria stretched out her finger toward Isolda.


    Yuria spoke in a clear voice to Isolda, who thought her behavior was a little cute.


    Lady Isolda! Do you like Mister Bahamut?


    Ehhhwhat


    Isolda lost herposure for a moment at the unexpected question that popped out of nowhere.


    Looking at her reaction, Yuria continued talking.


    Dont even think about hiding it! Even though I am young, I have eyes that can see. I dont know about others, but I can see it clearly, as I am always by your side! I can see that Lady Isolda likes Mister Bahamut! And that it hasnt been going well for you these days, thats why you have been so depressed!


    Thatthats


    At Yurias words, Isolda let out a small sigh, recognizing that there was no point in making excuses anymore.


    Haahhyes, you are right.


    HmphI knew it!


    Yuria made a somewhat triumphant expression at Isoldas confession.


    In response, Isolda asked her with a slightly tired expression, So, what now? Are you going to make fun of me? About the fact that a terrible woman like me is in love.


    No, of course not. I just want to keep my promise.


    A promise?


    Yes! Didnt I make a promise that I will help Lady Isolda when you are about to lose your way?


    Yes, you did. But this matter is a little different from that


    Its not different at all! Ites up a lot in old stories, right? About the women who lost their way because they couldnt seed in love! If I leave it alone, there is no guarantee that Lady Isolda wont lose her way like that!


    Um


    Isolda couldnt give a response, as some of the stories suddenly popped into her head as well, and Yuia, who saw her expression, said with a confident voice.


    So dont worry. No matter what, I will help Mister Bahamut and Lady Isolda get closer again.


    Whatwhat are you nning to do?


    Huh, now listen


    Yuria then told Isolda what she had nned, and after hearing what she had to say, Isoldas face began to show a multitude ofplex expressions.


    <em>It can work, but Yuriayou might be a scarier child than I thought</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 70: The Kingdom Project VI (1)

    Chapter 70: The Kingdom Project VI (1)


    ck Legion.


    It was a powerful standing army that boasted a reputation magnificent enough to make the entire continent tremble in the past with its numerous sessful exploits. And, it was also the strongest force in Hangurys arsenal.


    Even just a few years ago, the ck Legion boasted such strength that even the Rose Empress was reluctant to meet them in a head-on fight, and it had achieved brilliant results in blocking the Rose Empresss attempts to invade the Kingdom of Hangury for many years.


    However, as the Dragona Empire swallowed the Northern Kingdom of Polena and grew its strength; the Kingdom of Hangurys national power suffered due to the aristocrats selfish actions instead. Naturally, the ck Legion was affected and weakened as well.


    The decline of national power had a direct adverse effect on the defense expenditures used to maintain the legion. Therefore, even if it had talented warriors, it became impossible to maintain and nurture them without money.


    In a situation where even basic supplies were not avable, the powerful warriors of the ck Legion scattered, and began to live as ordinary citizens rather than soldiers.


    And, among those peoplewas the general who once led the ck Legion, Gerard Cadmus.


    You worked hard today, Mister Gerard.


    Thank you. Call me again if you need help.


    Gerard was a capable general who oncemended arge army. But, as the ck Legion faded into oblivion and the aristocrats strife ran rampant, he was forced to step down from his position as the general, and now he was confined to his hometown, doing simple manualbor.


    Honestly, Gerard had no great dissatisfaction towards his current lifestyle. As far as he could remember, he had mainly worked hard as a warrior, and the fact that he was freed from theplicated work that was rather troublesome could be seen as a positive thing.


    Buttely, Gerard had be concerned about something he had forgotten for a while.


    <em>Those Sakiels are flocking to the capitnd the Dragona Empire is preparing for war again</em>


    The kingdom was abuzz with the rumors of war. Gerard wasnt deaf, so he had heard about it as well, and he was deeply concerned about the matter.


    Having spent most of his youth on the battlefield, he had entered his forties before he knew it. However, he prided himself on being stronger than anyone else and felt deep sadness about the reality of his kingdom, which was currently at the mercy of foreign powers.


    However, there was nothing he could do.


    The ck Legion had suffered due to ack of funds, and at the moment, they didnt even have a decent weapon they could fight with. In such a situation, even if he returned, he would be of no help.


    No, in the first ce, it was uncertain whether he would even be able to take up arms as a member of the ck Legion after having been pushed out of the political circle.


    Feeling dejected at his inability to do anything, Gerard trudged home.


    However


    who are you?


    He found strangers standing in front of his house.


    The moment he saw them, Gerards face automatically showed a wary look, and the man standing at the front of the party greeted him politely.


    Hello. Excuse me, but are you Mister Gerard Cadmus?


    I am. What do you want?


    The man slowly raised his head at Gerards question, then he answered in a sharp yet respectful voice.


    Nice to meet you. My name is Bahamut Fernandez, and I havee here by order of His Majesty King Mohichi, the King of Hangury.


    His Majesty?


    At the unexpected information, Gerards expression turned to one of surprise and a little bit of anticipation.


    And noticing that expression, Bahamut smiled.


    ***


    Soyou will provide the funds and supplies, and I have to rebuild the ck Legion. Is that what you mean?


    Yes. That is His Majestys will, and at the same time, it is also what we wish for.


    Hmmm


    At Bahamuts words, Gerard began to ponder.


    He had heard of the Beden Merchant Company as well. And with the help of their enormous wealth, it was certainly not impossible to rebuild the ck Legion. But, he had some doubts about the matter.


    Before epting the offerI have some questions I want to ask.


    Yes, feel free to ask. Bahamut answered with a calm voice


    In response, Gerard spoke to him in a cautious voice.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 70: The Kingdom Project VI (2)

    Chapter 70: The Kingdom Project VI (2)


    You are not a native of Hangury, so you dont have any special ties. Above all, you are a merchant. Merchants never move where there is no profit. Then why are you trying to help usHangury and His Majesty the King?


    Gerards words made it obvious that he was feeling a bit wary.


    Hearing the question, Bahamut also showed a light smile on his face, recognizing that this person wouldnt be easy to deal with.


    Certainly, as you said, we are profit-seeking merchants.


    With those words, Bahamut took out a coin from his pocket. Then lightly flicking that shiny gold coin, he continued.


    We are people who move and invest ording to our interests, and in that respect, our recent actions can indeed be considered quite strange. Not only as a normal merchant, but even more so if you look at it by the standards of a death merchant who sells weapons.


    Even though they were merchants of death who could make a big profit in times of war. The risks involved in the matter were also very great.


    In a war, one would use any means and methods necessary to weaken the opponent, and it was natural for them to aim for supply lines in the process.


    Naturally, the merchants of death who transported and sold such supplies were bound to be targeted. If the party they supported lost the war, they could be captured and even executed by the winners for supplying weapons to the enemy.


    Of course, with such a risk, it was advantageous to stick to the side that was more likely to win the war.


    And at the moment, the current Hangury seemed inferior not only to the Dragona Empire but even to the Sakiel Knights.


    Nheless, this man named Bahamut had made the decision to fully invest in Hangury, which was iprehensible to Gerard.


    Butwhen ites to investment, the greater the risk, the greater the profit.


    what do you mean?


    Bahamut was speaking logically, so Gerard decoded to ask for rification, recognizing that it was something of importance.


    Think about it, even if I were to support the Sakiel Knights or the Dragona Empire at this point, how much would I be able to gain? At best, it will be the level ofmission for selling weapons.


    Yes


    On the other hand, the Kingdom of Hangury is in crisis, so they have promised me several things if the case is resolved smoothly. Objectively, the benefits are iparable to simple arms sales.


    Even if you invest in the stocks ofrge corporations, it wasnt easy to obtainrge profits all at once. Since it was already in a somewhat stable state and its foundation was solid, it was difficult for their price to fall or rise.


    However, it was different in the case of small and medium-sized enterprises or emergingpanies with weak foundations. Although there was a possibility that they could go bankrupt anytime, but once they start to rise, it was possible for their stock price to jump several times.


    Bahamut was proceeding with his current project by applying that same logic to the concept of a nation, and he described that principle to Gerard in simple words.


    I seeI think I know what that means.


    Gerard understood that they were the weak side. Yes, it might sound a bit unpleasant, but at the same time, it was also very logical.


    <em>In case of failure, the result would be devastating, but in case of sess, the benefits would be overwhelminglyrge, thats why this man is supporting us</em>


    Gerard would have been more suspicious if Bahamut had given him some sweet-sounding excuses, but his words seemed rather genuine due to the fact that he was so direct with his words.


    Now I would like to hear Misted Gerards answer.


    Bahamut gave Gerard a look that seemed to say that he had finished what he wanted to say.


    Hmmm


    Gerard seemed to be worried for a brief moment, but his mind was already made up.


    Bahamut knew that too.


    The man named Gerard would never refuse the opportunity toy down his life for his nation and help save his people from the current crisis.


    Alright. I will raise my sword again, not for you, but for the Kingdom of Hangury and His Majesty the King!


    With those words, Gerard reached out his hand towards Bahamut.


    In response, Bahamut held his hand tightly and spoke in a bright voice.


    Excellent.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 71: The Kingdom Project VII (1)

    Chapter 71: The Kingdom Project VII (1)


    Bahamut, who had seeded in recruiting Gerard, smiled with excitement.


    <em>Good. As long as the ck Legion is restored to its former glory, theyll be able to easily suppress the Sakiel Knights.</em>


    Even in the original novel, the ck Legion proved itself as Hangurys strongest force.


    At that time, the ck Legion was in a weakened state because it didnt have good equipment, but nevertheless, they burned with pure love for their mothend, and seeded in defending Hangury until they were at the brink of annihtion.


    However, this time, with the support of Beden Merchant Company it would be like adding wings on the lions back.


    <em>The ck Legion achieved great results even in poor circumstances. With just the right investment, theyll be able to do even better. Plus, now they would have Gerard</em>


    Although in the original novel, Gerard was not very active due to some unfortunate circumstances, but the power Gerard possessed was not to be ignored.


    The man was Hangurys strongest general with the power to fight several people on his own, even though he was not included among the strongest five fighters like Ophelia, he should not be underestimated.


    If he officially returned as the general of the ck Legion, it wouldplete the strongest force in the history of the Kingdom of Hangury, which has been a topic of discussion even among readers of the original work.


    <em>Of course, theres a very high chance that they can still fail. Alright, now that weve finished recruiting the best general, shall we move on to the next step?</em>


    ***


    The Sakiel Knights started to gather troops for the war against the Dragona Empire.


    Apart from their usual business, they were originally knights, so each and every one of them were armed warriors.


    On top of that, as they spent additional money to recruit local mercenaries and other forces, the scale of their force was greater than expected.


    Brothers! Let us put aside the petty grievances that have divided us all this time! This is time for us to join forces and win!


    We shall get rid of that wicked Dragona sc*um! Everyone, take up your arms!


    For the glory of Sakiel Knights!


    Originally, the Sakiel Knights were not united due to mutual pride and conflicts over interests, but the tremendous situation that urred in Benessa this time instilled a deep sense of crisis in them.


    Several important executives of their organization were massacred in an instant, and furthermore, their funding lines were in danger of being cut off. The crisis induced unity, and Sakiel Knights began to unite as one under the leadership of the Five Godfathers, a loose link that already existed among them.


    5,000 troops from the Franz region have just arrived.


    We also received 4,000 troops from the Espan area. The 2000 brothers sent from the Fortuna area is expected to arrive around next week.


    Good, with this, the total strength of the Sakiel Knights in our southwest branch would reach approximately 20,000. This is enough to invade any country.


    All this time, our Sakiel Knights have been divided, so if we gather our strength, there will be nothing to be afraid of. Even if it is the Dragona Empire, they will experience our strength at this opportunity.


    The total number of troops that had already gathered and would gather within the next month was arge army of approximately 80,000.


    It was arge army that no monarch on the continent would dare to face easily.


    Although the fighting power of each individual varied, and the discipline was subpar, it was still an army. The threat of numbers could never be ignored. In addition, from the Sakiels point of view, it confirmed their strength right in front of their eyes, and it made them feel truly reassured.


    On the other hand, those who could be called the generals of the huge army, the elders of the Sakiel Knights, were discussing their opinions in preparation for the war that was about to begin.


    I was expecting it, but a lot of people gathered.


    With that level of troops, we can make a preemptive strike on our side.


    Dont say that, no matter what, the opponent is the Dragona Empire. A country that swallowed even the mighty kingdom of Polena in the north.


    Thats right, our strategy is to use Hangury as a shield as much as possible, sacrifice their strength, and thenunch a counterattack. For that, dont even think about making a hasty move until wevepletely drawn Hangury into this war.


    The gray-haired elder once again spoke their basic strategic principles.


    At that time, a middle-aged man who belonged to the youngest of the elders cautiously opened his mouth.


    Well, the truth is. We may have a problem with that.


    A problem?<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 71: The Kingdom Project VII (2)

    Chapter 71: The Kingdom Project VII (2)


    What are you talking about again?


    The elders frowned as the unexpected words, and the middle-aged elder began to exin the situation to them in a worried voice.


    And the response


    Bahamuthe dares to do that?


    Thats right, Bahamut and his Beden Merchant Company. They started helping King Mohichi some time ago. Rumor has it that he is spending a huge amount of money to help rebuild the ck Legion, he is even bribing those greedy nobles to support the king.


    In the process of establishing roots throughout Hangury, the Sakiel Knights naturally attracted many nobles to their side.


    The reason why the most important base of the Sakiel Knights was located in Hangury was thanks to the support of the corrupt nobles, and it would have been difficult for them to gather an army this size if the nobles hadnt opened the border with an appropriate pretext.


    Now all that remained was to use Hangury as a shield in the war by pressuring the King of Mohichi through the nobles. However, just as the pressure from the corrupt and foolish aristocrats was slowly bearing fruit, the situation suddenly turned around as a variable called Bahamut appeared.


    It was unknown what kind of transaction took ce between the two, but Bahamut mobilized an enormous amount of funds and supplies, beyond the capabilities of the Sakiel Knights, and the king, who was about to fall, turned his back on them.


    Reconstruction of the ck Legioncertainly, as long as the talents of the past still remain, it is not a difficult task as long as there is money and supplies.


    The situation has be really annoying. Dealing with the Dragona Empire on our own will be too much of a burden. Even if we seed, we will suffer irreparable damage.


    But is there any other way? If the ck Legion were to regain the same majesty as before, there is a high possibility that they wouldpletely sever their ties with us. The n to mobilize the King of Hangury will bepletely foiled.


    If the power of the king, who was like a puppet, became stronger, it would naturally weaken the power of the nobles, and it would be impossible to change the kings mind as a result. Furthermore, the Sakiel Knights, who were supported by nobles, would also be in danger of losing their foundation in Hangury.


    In the worst case, it was even possible that the entire Sakiel Knights would be swept away while facing the sword of the ck Legion that had regained its strength.


    We cant let things go their way anymore. Its a bit extreme, but we have no choice but to strike first.


    Hmmshould we really do such a thing?


    At the words of the middle-aged elder, the others looked at him, so he cautiously spoke his mind, That isnt that a bit excessive?


    Another elder nodded, Our opponent is Bahamut of the Beden Merchant Company, he has connections with the Uranus Merchant Company, and he has a strong rtionship with the Holy Church. Touching someone like that is


    Do you have a better way? Then tell me. Is there anyone among us who can defeat Bahamut with financial strength?


    Uhum


    .


    Other five godfathers could no longer say anything at the words of the militaristic elder.


    The man named Bahamut and his Beden Merchant Company, had grown into an enormous financial giant. No one could guarantee certain victory against him even if they allbined their wealth.


    In the end, the only way left for them was a method that was drastic and required considerable risk.


    ***


    In a dark room, a person was quietly reading a piece of paper in the candle light.


    Shortly thereafter, a smile began to spread across their lips.


    Hmm, so you mean they are going to use that method? Targeting Bahamut himself


    Yes, we are. Even if we are notpletely sessful and only manage to injure him, it will be possible to achieve our goal by time he gets better


    Responded the middle-aged man sitting in front of the person.


    This middle-aged man, was one of the five godfathers of the Sakiel Knights. At the moment, he was carefully reporting the situation to his sponsor.


    I seethere are only a few weeks left before the start of the war, so it will be enough for us to make him bedridden. Itll be even better if he just dies. How is the atmosphere inside the Sakiel Knights?


    Other elders also agreed, so there seems to be no big problem there. What is your opinion?


    Theres no other way to get rid of this issue. So go ahead and provide help. Of course, you know very well that failure is not eptable, right?


    Dont worry. We will definitely make it a sess.


    Hearing the determined voice of the elder, the person slowly lowered the papers they were holding in their jade-white hands.


    There was a single seal stamped on the papersthe seal with the image of a roaring red dragon.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 72: The Kingdom Project VIII (1)

    Chapter 72: The Kingdom Project VIII (1)


    Father, you must have experienced a lot of good thingstely.


    Hahaha, does it show?


    King Mohichi smiled brightly at the words of his beloved daughter, Princess Leira.


    As she said, King Mohichi, who was in a bleak situation where he was drowning until just a while ago, has recently been experiencing the feeling that his troubles are being resolved one by one.


    As expected, I cant avoid your eyes. Indeed I have. Lately, this fathers worries are being resolved one by one. This is all thanks to that man named Bahamut.


    Bahamut? Oh, I have heard of him. Are you talKing about that merchant who made a lot of money in Benessa a while ago?


    Yes, so you have heard as well! Recently, he has been helping your father, and thanks to him, I am now able to solve some troublesome problems.


    Wowreally? What exactly is he doing? Arent merchants just rich people? How can such a person help with fathers work?


    At the words of King Mohichi, who was happily talKing, Princess Leira showed a strong curiosity. With her eyes wide open, she lilted her innocent and cute face.


    Seeing that, the King began to excitedly speak with pride while feeling the urge to pet his cute daughter.


    We are getting help in a lot of areas. The most notable thing is, of course, rebuilding the ck Legion. The ck Legion was the pride of our Kingdom of Hungary, and now it is being restored to its original form once again with the help of Bahamut.


    Wowthe ck Legion? Thats really great! If they are restored, they will surely be of great help to you, right?


    Thats right, General Gerard returned a while ago. And sooner orter, the process will be sessfullypleted. With this, we wont have to rely on the nobles or the Sakiel Knights anymore.


    Is that right? Thats a really good thing. I dont really understand, but its great that he solved the problems that was bothering Father!


    At the Kings words, Princess Leira was delighted and her eyes began to sparkle.


    She couldnt understand the exact situation, but since her father said that it was goog, she liked it as well.


    And seeing his daughters extremely cute face, the King began to feel that his already good mood began to rise even more.


    And what? And what else? Father?


    Leira seemed to be excited to hear more interesting stories.


    In response, the King dly and excitedly began to tell his beloved daughter what he was doing with Bahamut.


    Heheheso, to put it simply you n to make the Sakiel Knights and the Dragona Empire fight each other?


    Right. Anyway, the beginning of this incident is a problem between those guys. Theres no need for us to get involved. It was something almost impossible to do in the past, but if the ck Legion is rebuilt and the power of the nobles can be reduced, it will be possible.


    It would be great if that were the case! It would be very good for us if the bad nobles and the evil Sakiel fight each other against the terrifying Dragona Empire.


    Yes, and soon it will be. There will be a time when we will see them biting and tearing at each other.


    This is really great. I think Bahamut is a really great person. To be able to do things like this while being a merchant. Oh, and of course, Father too!


    Hahahaha yes, you are right!


    The King smiled brightly as he was delighted with his daughters praise, and Princess Leira carefully asked the excited King.


    Hey, Father, Im just curious. Can I meet that Bahamut?


    Bahamut? Welltheres nothing wrong with that. If our beloved princess wishes, that much can be arranged


    Hehehe, thank you, Father. Then, please let me know his schedule, and Ill set up a proper time and see him in person.


    I get it. You do that.


    In response to the daughters deep curiosity, the King agreed without much meaning, and Leira hugged her fathers body tightly with a smile of joy.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 72: The Kingdom Project VIII (2)

    Chapter 72: The Kingdom Project VIII (2)


    Haaah


    At the moment Isolda was waiting for Bahamut in the royal castle. Even though it was just a simple matter, there was an unusual tension in her mind.


    <em>GoodnessI never thought that the day woulde when I would have to participate in an act like this</em>


    Isolda smiled bitterly as she looked back at the ridiculous things she had done so far.


    Perhaps there was a possibility that this attempt would end in utter failure as well, but even so, Isolda was honestly feeling a bit expectant.


    <em>It would be fineif I can get into a small corner of his hearteven just a little bit</em>


    While hoping that Yurias n would go well, Isolda began to feel a bit nervous.


    And a momentter, the figure of Bahamut finally began to appear in her sight.


    Even inside the rtively safe castle, he was not alone. He was apanied by Ophelia, who was his trusted escort. However, even that part had already been calcted in Yurias n.


    <em>Really, the more I look at him, the more he reminds me of someonewell, maybe thats why I fell for him</em>


    With a wry smile, Isolda spoke to Bahamut in a calm tone as usual, You are here? Then let us depart.


    Uhokay.


    Bahamut seemed to be a little ufortable with her presence.


    The way he acted hurt Isoldas heart, but she didnt let it show on her face.


    And so, the three of them left the castle as nned.


    At that instantsomewhere out of sight, there was a pair of eyes watching the three people very closely.


    They are moving as nned. Follow the n.


    All right.


    As soon as the words ended, those who moved in the shadows began to act. Covering their faces with masks or cloths, they quickly crossed the building and surrounded Bahamuts party from all sides.


    And


    ***


    Hhmmph!


    Yes? Whats wrong Ophelia?


    Ophelia suddenly pulled out her greatsword while passing by a street corner.


    Looking at her demeanor, Bahamuts expression turned serious, and at the same time, Isolda gulped nervously.


    Whatwhat is it?


    .


    The next moment, a number of people suddenly appeared and surrounded them. They were all hiding their identities with masks while holding daggers in their hands.


    Looking at the assants, Ophelia straightened her sword and said, I will take care of them. Master, please evacuate to a safe ce for now.


    Ophelia quickly analyzed the situation and made the best decision while looking at the mana emanating from the opponents dagger.


    In response, Bahamut nodded and returned to the direction of the castle with Isolda.


    Since the distance from this ce to the castle was not that far, he judged that it would be more safe to head there.


    After sending Bahamut and Isolda away, Ophelia faced the enemies who seemed to be assassins by herself. The street corner was not very wide, so it wasnt suited for a prolonged defensive battle.


    <em>Once I buy them enough time, there shouldnt be any big problems. But these guys are quite bold to attack in broad daylight like this</em>


    ording to Bahamuts words, those in front of her were most likely assassins sent by the nobles and the Sakiel Knights who were not happy with his actions.


    <em>No matter who sent themif I catch one and tear apart their l1mbs, Ill be able to know the truth.</em>


    Ophelia waited for the opponents to attack with such thoughts.


    uh?


    The next moment, the assassins who had gathered the mana condensation on their daggers suddenly ran away.


    Ophelia was dazed for a moment at the sight of them disappearing as if someone had flipped a switch.


    Whatwhat! Why?


    It was an iprehensible situation where the enemies, who were obviously ready to attack while releasing their mana, suddenly disappeared.


    It was as if the opponents had given up on the attack after recognizing that Ophelia was a formidable enemy.


    However, there was another possibility


    Ehno wayit cant be


    And the next moment, a thought passed through Ophelias mind, as fear began to settle on her face.


    AhnoMaster Bahamut!<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 73: The Kingdom Project IX (1)

    Chapter 73: The Kingdom Project IX (1)


    This


    Looking at the people approaching them with their raised swords, a frown appeared on Bahamuts face. Considering that it was daytime, and they were at the capital of the Kingdom, the number of assants were unusually high, at least twenty.


    <em>Sh1t! I knew they would attack, but I never thought that they would attack me in broad daylight like this </em>


    Normally, at night or whenever he had to travel a certain distance, not only Ophelia, but also other guards belonging to the Company apanied him, making the security as solid as possible.


    But this time, the distance they were traveling was short, and above all, it was daytime when the sun was in the middle of the sky.


    No matter how daring they were, no one would choose such a time to attack, so Bahamut only took Ophelia as his bodyguard.


    And, that careless decision came to bite him back, resulting in such a dire situation.


    <em>I never thought they would even have a strategy to separate Ophelia from me. This is really dangerous.</em>


    The fortunate thing was that if they managed to cross the alley, they would reach the castle. So Bahamut pinned hisst hope on that fact.


    EhIsolda?


    However, Isolda suddenly stopped.


    You go ahead. IIll try to buy you some time.


    She spoke up while holding a wooden stick she had picked up from who knows where.


    Hearing her words, the expression on Bahamuts face changed.


    Muh what are you talking about? I how could I


    I am your s1ave anyway. I am merely a tool. Is it not normal for a tool to be used for the sake of the master?


    With those words, Isolda showed a slightly lonely smile on her lips.


    In response, Bahamut still seemed hesitant, and at the same time he felt a bit guilty about the past.


    However, Isolda once again spoke to Bahamut in a determined voice.


    Come on! Dont waste your s1aves life in vain!


    Kuh


    Bahamut forcibly moved his footsteps, while his mind rushed to think of a solution.


    <em>If things continue like this, we will both die for surethe only possibility for survival is if I bring the soldiers guarding the castle back to rescue her.</em>


    Hold on for a little while, Isoldadont die!


    After seeing Bahamut disappear from her sight, Isolda let out a small sigh.


    HaahhreallyIm not fit for this kind of act


    With those words, Isolda looked back at the assassins who had now stopped, and were looking at each other while Bahamut was running away.


    Then, as she slowly approached them with the stick, the atmosphere began to stir up a bit.


    What what are you doing? Why isnt anyone attacking?


    The next moment, another confused voice was heard.


    what?


    At the same time, as if something unexpected happened, voices began to emerge from among the twenty assassins.


    What are you talking about? What else is there after this?


    What! Of course we have to ki1l him! Why are you standing there nkly and just letting him go?


    Ahno, I didnt see anyone stepping out, so I


    What? Hey there, what the hell are you talking about? Who are you going to assassinate?


    Ki1l Mister Bahamut? Did you really want to do something crazy like that?


    This is just mock training, right? Dont be swept away by the atmosphere and say strange things!


    What? Training? Did you really think this was a training? Do you even consider yourself a Sakiel?


    Sakiel?


    What nonsense are you talking about? We are adventurers from the Beden Merchant Company.


    Eh?


    Eeeh!?


    Thus continued the inconsistent conversations between the 20 or so people.


    Seeing the situation in which two groups with different goals had identally gotten mixed up, Isolda fell into a daze for a momentbut soon after, she hurriedly organized her thoughts and gave orders to those in front of her eyes.


    Stop the mock training! Members of the Beden Merchant Company take off your masks! Those with their faces covered are the real assassins!


    Ah


    As soon as Isoldas words ended, the adventurers of the Beden Merchant Company took off their masks.


    Immediately after that, the 20 people were divided into two groups, and a fierce battle ensued.


    Attack!


    Dam*n! I dont know whats happening, but ki1l them all! Bahamut must be ki1led!


    Stop them! Dont let them chase after Mister Bahamut!


    Even though they still couldnt figure out the situation, the two groups began to swing their swords.


    Their numbers were simr, and their skills were equal as well, so the fight reached a stalemate.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 73: The Kingdom Project IX (2)

    Chapter 73: The Kingdom Project IX (2)


    To be precise, the adventurers were mobilized in the name of mock training ording to Yurias n, but their skills were real.


    At the same time, the Sakiel Knights who were aiming to assassinate Bahamut were also selected elites.


    Both sides were capable of showing physical abilities that surpassed those of ordinary humans with the ability to hande mana.


    Time passed, the fierce battle between the adventurers of the Beden Merchant Company and the Sakiel Knights continued


    Suddenly, a Sakiel took advantage of the melee and rushes at Isolda.


    Die you b1tch!


    !


    In response, Isolda tried to defend herself with the wooden stick, but the opponent easily cut it apart with his steel dagger.


    And


    Keugh!


    The sh left a deep cut on Isoldas forearm.


    As the tremendous feeling of pain spread across her mind, Isolda lost her bnce and fell to the floor.


    <em>Thats right..I deserve this for trying to deceive him</em>


    Isoldamented her current state where she had fallen to the ground like a beggar.


    At the same time, the thought of death began to take over her mind.


    However


    Aagh!


    Faaak!


    The next moment, with a mournful scream, the mans head flew away, separating from his body.


    A fountain of b1ood gushed out of the mans neck, covering Isoldas body with crimson red.


    Uh?


    An expression full of surprise took over Isoldas face, along with a feeling of relief at the sudden situationand a strange feeling of dread.


    Sakiels body copsed on the floor in front of her.


    Then, the person who she usually considered to be unpleasant, but at this moment, the person she wanted to see more than anyone elsee into Isoldas view.


    At the same time, the situation which had been in a tense battle, suddenly changed.


    Aaargh!


    What theyou


    The adventurers faces began to light up.


    On the other hand, deep fear began to dwell in the eyes of the Sakiel Knights who had gathered for the assassination.


    They felt a terrifying sensation that prated the depths of their soul.


    With fearful eyes, they stared at the appearance of an existence that made their instincts scream out in dread!


    Ki1l! I will ki1l you all! The basta*rds who dared to touch my mastermy Bahamut. Not even one will liveI will ki1l you all


    A woman slowly approached them with a greatsword while muttering words full of murderous intent.


    Ophelia Crimson.


    A green light was shining in her eyes, and the tremendous mana that flowed along the greatsword in her hand was ripping the surrounding air into shreds!


    Hhhhaaaagh!


    A Sakiel attacked with his weapon without hesitation, seized by a fear he had never experienced before.


    But


    Shhhrrrrrrttth!


    His body was split into two in an instant before he even got close to the woman.


    Watching theirpanions body copse in a pool of b1ood, the other Sakiels began to recognize the seriousness of the situation.


    This this is dangerous!


    Nostop the operation! Thishurry up and retreat


    Ophelia vividly exuded the presence and power that no one would dare to face.


    In response, the Sakiels gathered their wits and hurriedly tried to escape.


    But


    Quaaagh!


    Keoouk!


    Their screams begin to echo in the alleyway.


    Isolda turned her head away from the horrible scene in front of her without realizing it.


    Streams of b1ood gushed out right in front of her. She couldnt bear to watch as the Sakiel Knights rolled on the floor with their arms and legs falling off as they tried to escape.


    <em>Whatthat womanis scary</em>


    Ophelia subdued the assassins with practiced movements, all the while keeping an expressionless face.


    Witnessing the one sided massacre, the adventurers who had participated in Yurias mock training began to feel chills running down their spines.


    <em>If we ever make a wrong move, we might end up like that</em>


    <em>I knew she was strong to some extent, butto think it would be like this</em>


    <em>Ophelia Crimsonshe wasnt Mister Bahamuts personal escort for nothing</em>


    <em>So this is the reason why a low-ranking adventurer became an executive at the Beden Merchant Company overnight</em>


    The way Ophelia subjugated the assassins left a deep impression in the minds of all those present at the scene.


    After the incident, the gossip about Ophelia saying that she was a low-ss adventurer and she only seeded due to luck,pletely disappeared.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 74: The Kingdom Project X (1)

    Chapter 74: The Kingdom Project X (1)


    Hah..haahhaah!


    Bahamut hurriedly moves along with the soldiers.


    His breath had already be hurried, and sweat was pouring down his cheeks, but even so, he had no time to stop and catch his breath.


    <em>Sh1t I was toocent. I should have thought that an attack coulde at any time, anywhere</em>


    Bahamut usually prepared quite thoroughly, and everything usually went ording to his ns, so he was rather caught off guard by this incident.


    As he regretted his painful mistake, Bahamut began to pray earnestly in his heart.


    <em>PleaseI dont mind getting injured, so just stay alive. II cant let you go this way!</em>


    Bahamut had begun to feel sorry towards Isolda for quite some time. Despite her past, Isolda had changed for the better and she was genuinely trying to help him. So he was thinking of trying to appease her in some way, but he really didnt think that something like this would happen.


    <em>If Isolda dies like this</em>


    The present Bahamut didnt even want to think of such a thing. So he ran towards the location of the attack in such a hurry.


    Once there, he witnessed a more gruesome scene than he had imagined.


    Aaaarhg! Make stop!


    Pleaseplease! Have mercy!


    The assassins were rolling on the floor with their limbs severed.


    Between them was the figure of Ophelia holding a greatsword with a cold expression on her face.


    And


    Isolda!


    AhBahamut!


    Isolda was sitting on the floor, covered in b1ood.


    Seeing her being protected by adventurers belonging to the Company who had arrived who knew when, Bahamut felt extreme relief and started running towards her.


    And


    Ah!


    Thank godreallyIm really d


    Bahamut muttered while taking Isoldas body in his embrace.


    In response to his unexpected reaction, Isolda began to feel a hint of joy as well as embarrassment.


    <em>Ehdid Yurias n really work? It was unexpected that real assassins intervened along the way, but it did work</em>


    Although she had suffered an unexpected injury to her forearm, Isolda had no majorints about the current situation.


    In order to make sure that there were no ws in the n, she nned to give herself some minor injuries anyways, but even though it was not intentional, their n actually managed to catch the assassins who were aiming for Bahamuts life. So from Isoldas point of view, it could be said that the n was a great sess.


    <em>I knew that he wasnt such a heartless man. But for him to worry about me like this</em>


    For now, Isolda was intoxicated with deep joy while being satisfied with the worried hug of the man she loved.


    And


    Master!


    Ah, Ophelia!


    Ophelia approached them leaving the adventurers to clean up the situation. Her face was covered with a look of relief and guilt that was deeper than that of Bahamut.


    I am really, really sorry. I should have retreated while protecting you, but I made the wrong decision.


    No, its not your fault, the decision you took was correct. Its my fault for neglecting my security.


    Feeling that the situation had been sorted out, Bahamut looked around.


    A few of the adventurers could be seen standing guard, while the others were busy apprehending the surviving assassins.


    Bahamut didnt know why they were here, but he could guess the reason with some thought.


    <em>It mustve been Isolda. She was prepared in advance for something like this to happen.</em>


    Only Bahamut had the authority to mobilize the adventurers belonging to the Beden Merchant Company, but Isolda was also able to mobilize around 10 people at her discretion. Perhaps she was prepared for something like this to happen.


    <em>In that respect, I think that shes a woman who has no gaps.</em>


    At the moment, Bahamut was feeling both guilt and gratitude towards Isolda.


    <em>She was able to buy time with the help of the adventurersand she was injured while trying to protect me. Yet I treated her quite badly too</em>


    Bahamut looked at Isolda, who was covered in blood, with a bandage on one of her forearms.


    Maybe it was because she was relieved that the dangerous situation had ended safely, there was a noticeable relief on her face.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 74: The Kingdom Project X (2)

    Chapter 74: The Kingdom Project X (2)


    Then, lets leave the rest to the adventurers and the soldiers from the capital. Let us go back and rest.


    Yes okay.


    Isolda answered with a smile, and upon watching her smile, Bahamut also showed a light smile on his lips.


    ***


    Thatis that true!?


    Yes, it is, Your Majesty. I heard the information directly from those who attempted the assassination.


    Huhhow could they do such a thing happen in broad daylight. It could have ended in a huge mess.


    At the unexpected report, an expression of bewilderment appeared on King Mohichis face.


    The Sakiel Knights were the one responsible for the assassination attempt targeting Bahamut.


    Fortunately, Bahamut was not injured, but several members of the Beden Merchant Company were said to have been injured.


    From the Kings point of view, it was quite a severe offense, especially considering that he was depending on Bahamut to survive the crisis.


    I was expecting it to some extent, but as expected, Sakiels response is quite radical.


    Thats right. Still, I think it is fortunate that the matter has been publicized in such a way.


    At the words of the chief chambein, the King slowly nodded his head.


    I agree with you on that part. With this, the justification has been firmly established. Now we can draw a line with the Sakiel Knights more clearly.


    Bahamut was helping Hangury to rebuild the ck Legion, and the Sakiel Knights attempted to assassinate him.


    The Kingdom even had a clear evidence on the matter, and could use it to formally be hostile towards the Sakiel Knights.


    At this time, enmity against Bahamut is an expression of enmity against Hangury. As soon as the rebuilding of the ck Legion isplete, prepare to announce this fact.


    I understand, Your Majesty.


    If a clear line was drawn between Hangury and the Sakiel Knights, the Dragona Empire would not be able to recklessly attack Hangury due to the peace treaty.


    In addition, once the reconstruction of the ck Legion wasplete, the Sakiel Knights would no longer have the strength to force Hangury to do anything.


    Therefore, although his heart sank for a moment, a smile of relief and joy began to bloom on the Kings face as he recognized that the situation had changed more positively.


    ***


    Theyfailed?


    Ye-yesIm really sorry. ording to the information you provided, we aimed for the moment when the security was weakest, but we didnt expect that the escort


    Watching the elder lower his head in apologetic expression, the mysterious person clenched their fists so strongly that their beautiful hands started to bleed.


    How can you fail to inflict a single wound even with so many assassins? Just how strong was that escort?


    I dont know exactly what happened, butit seems that they knew that we were going to attack and even prepared a trap in advance. Some even disguised themselves as assassins and mixed in with our men.


    Kuhhe is a difficult person to deal with indeed. That Bahamutwhy is such a troublesome person meddling in our affair?


    Uhwhat should we do? As it turns out, the restoration work of the ck Legion is almost finished. If things go on like this, Hangury might really revive to their former glory


    Nonever! We cant let that happen! How much did we struggle for this moment? We cant let it all go to waste now.


    The person spoke in a cold voice while shaking their fists.


    The elder silently listened and then asked in a cautious voice.


    Then maybeyou have some other way? For example, a secret n to bring down that King and Bahamut


    Haahhhow could things be that convenient!


    At that moment, the person became quiet, and a slight smile began to spread on their lips.


    No right. If I think about it, its not that there isnt a way.


    Yes?


    In response, a thoughtful expression appeared on the persons face, and they smiled, revealing a row of teeth akin to white jade.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 75: The Kingdom Project XI (1)

    Chapter 75: The Kingdom Project XI (1)


    Whoa..


    Bahamut sat down, feeling a little tired.


    Although the dire situation had passed, now there was another thing that was making him even more tired.


    UmOphelia?


    Yes! What is it, Master?


    Ophelia responded with great spirit to Bahamuts words.


    Nonothing


    After the assassination attempt a few days ago, Ophelia had continued to stay on high alert, unwilling to leave his side even for a moment.


    Bahamut couldnt help butugh bitterly as he looked at the serious expression on her face.


    HahhhI cant really say anything to make her feel at ease.


    In fact, Bahamut was also paying more attention to his security so that a simr situation wouldnt happen again. No matter how short the distance was, he had one or two more adventurers as escorts besides Ophelia.


    That said, he could feel Ophelias sharp gaze constantly locked on him. It was honestly quite a burden.


    She continued to remain that way not only during work, but even when eating or sleeping together.


    <em>Well, its not going tost very long anyway. For now, Ill just let her do as she please</em>


    After sorting out his thoughts, Bahamut returned his gaze to the scene in front of him.


    20,000 soldiers lined up in perfect formation.


    It was the ck Legion, which had finally finished its revival and was showing off its majesty. It was a great spectacle in itself to see them wearing the ck cloak, the symbol of the Legion, and holding weapons ording to their respective sses.


    The soldiers were marching in line with their ranks, carrying weapons shining under the sun.


    Fully armed cavalrymen rode across the formation, d in high quality armor.


    Mages cast splendid magic into the sky as if they were setting off fireworks.


    The artillerymen hit their targets with perfect precision.


    They were Hangurys strongest powerthe ck Legion.


    Although their number was smallpared to the Sakiel Knights gathered across the in, the ck Legion was rather overwhelming in terms of power.


    <em>This is the majesty of the ck Legionits not something that can be expressed in a few words. I cant believe I got to see this amazing scene with my own eyes</em>


    Of course, he would be reaping benefits as a merchant, but Bahamut was also feeling quite excited as he watched the formation of a dream team right in front of his eyes.


    He even felt a bit proud, as the one who had restored it with his own hands.


    <em>Kingdom of Hanguryis not a country that would disappear in vain. If I seed, it might be a very strong ally in the event that will happen in the future..</em>


    In the original novel, the Kingdom of Hangury seeded in oveing this crisis due to the sacrifice of the ck Legion. However, it hadpletely used up thest bit of strength it had left, and eventually perished without being able to ovee the storm that followed several yearster.


    But now, Hangurys future was being changed due to Bahamuts actions.


    It was no longer just a matter of barely oveing a crisis, but a level where they could now ovee the crisis and dream of a new leap forward.


    <em>The fact that it was able to regain this level of majesty in just a few weeks means that there was a talent pool and systematic discipline at their foundation. As long as the foundation is strong, Im sure theyll be able to survive the crisis.</em>


    As he looked forward to his sess in the future, Bahamuts gaze turned to King Mohichi, who was sitting next to him.


    The King was showing a more thrilled expression than Bahamut.


    In the original novel, his face was described more like a monarch of a ruined kingdom. But now it was filled with a strong fighting spirit, and hope for the future.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 75: The Kingdom Project XI (2)

    Chapter 75: The Kingdom Project XI (2)


    Sitting next to the King was a young woman who was as cute and beautiful as a doll.


    The woman was wearing a tiara on her head, looking at the scene in front of her with sparkling eyes.


    Although it was the first time he had seen her, Bahamut could easily identify who she was.


    <em>Leira Mataniso thats what she actually looked like. She really looks like a doll.</em>


    Leira had blonde hair, close to white, and eyes that sparkled with a silver glow. She had immacte skin that even bordered the realm of transparent. And, her hands were noticeably thin and beautiful.


    Her youthful face was full of energy, and it was hard to believe that she was 20 years old.


    As he looked at her, Bahamut revealed a slight smile.


    At that moment


    Halt! To His Majesty the King! Salute!


    Gerards powerful voice echoed in all directions.


    As a result, the soldiers simultaneously bowed towards the King in front of their eyes as the final stage ofbat training.


    For Your Majesty! For the glory of Hangury!


    The training ended with the resounding voices of the ck Legion.


    King Mohichi stood up from his seat with a very satisfied expression and apuded.


    Great! How wonderful! Truly Hangurys pride the ck Legion! I have never seen such a thrilling scene in my life!


    Gerard, who finishedmanding the army while watching the Kings delight, still maintained an expressionless face, but Bahamut noticed that the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. Evidence that he, too, was feeling quite a lot of joy.


    Afterpleting the parade, the army left the training ground one by one and began to return to each military camp, and the King, who was watching them, turned his gaze to Bahamut sitting next to him.


    Really I dont know how to thank you, Mr Bahamut. To allow us to face such a glorious moment. I will never forget this kindness.


    I do not deserve your praise, Your Majesty. I only provided some funds and supplies as part of an investment. All this was aplished by General Gerard and the faithful warriors of Hangury.


    Stop saying that, not only I, but all the people in Hangury say that this could not have even started without your support.


    King Mohichi continued to praise Bahamuts achievements. Then, suddenly, his gaze turned to his daughter, who had been Looking at him with an anxious expression all along.


    Ahthats right, it is time for some introduction. Mr. Bahamut. This child is my daughter. Her name is Leira Matani. Ever since she heard about Lord Bahamut some time ago, she has been wanting to meet you. Thats why Ive prepared a special ce like this this time.


    It is a real honor to meet you, Mr. Bahamut. My name is Leara Matani, Princess of Hangury.


    Leira reacted enthusiastically like a high school girl meeting a celebrity.


    Looking at her, Bahamut spoke with a soft smile on his lips.


    I am really grateful for giving me the opportunity to meet the Princess like this. Indeedas rumors say, you have great beauty.


    Oh my goodnessMr. Bahamut is really


    Leira blushed in embarrassment at Bahamuts words. Then, she looked at Bahamut and continued talking cautiously.


    I have heard of Mr. Bahamuts reputation for a long time. In that senseif you dont mind, can we take some time to meetter? I want to hear those great achievements directly from Mr. Bahamut.


    If the Princess wishes, I am happy to do so. Of course, we must obtain His Majestys permission before that, but With those words, Bahamut nced at King Mohichi.


    In response, the King nodded with a satisfied smile.


    Why not? Rather, since it is what my daughter wants, I feel like I want to ask for a favor from my side.


    I understand, Your Majesty. Shall we go then, Princess?


    Yes, please


    Looking at Bahamut, Princess Leira smiled with shyness and joy.


    In response, Bahamut followed her with a bright expression on his face and headed for the castle.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 76: The Kingdom Project XII (1)

    Chapter 76: The Kingdom Project XII (1)


    After the military parade was over, the warriors of the ck Legion return to their respective camps.


    All of them had smiles full of joy and excitement on their lips.


    I still cant believe it. I never thought I would taste this glory again in my lifetime.


    Isnt this all thanks to Your Majestys will and the help of that merchant named Bahamut? We are truly grateful for giving us the strength to defend our country again in this dangerous time.


    Just a month ago, they were in despair andmenting their misfortune.


    The Sakiel Knights were gathering their forces, and the Dragona Empire was starting to show its sharp teeth.


    At this time, even though they wanted to give their lives for the country, they were not even given proper weapons, and the food distribution was also insufficient.


    No matter how patriotic you are, you cant do something with your bare body while starving.


    Butin the short span of a month, everything changed.


    Empty stockpiles were filled with grain, and rusted weapons were reced with gleaming weapons made from Luganos finest iron ore. In addition, they received the newly issued ck cloak and armor, which were the symbol of the ck Legion.


    They were no longer a shabby and poor army, but were able to regain the glorious appearance of the past when they shook the continent.


    Although, those who spent their youth wielding swords for Hangury are now middle-aged, the fire of the past was still not extinguished, and their strength and skill as soldiers were still deeply imprinted on their bodies.


    Such seasoned middle-aged warriors and the newly formed young recruits were united under the single-mindedness of protecting their country, and as a result, after a short period of rigorous training, they were able to once again show off the might of the ck Legion of the past.


    There is nothing to be afraid of anymore! Whether its the Sakiel Knights or the Empire, whoeveres, we will show them our mettle!


    We wont let them do whatever they want any more. You dare to step on the Kingdom of Hangury, we will make them pay the price!


    No matter what. Now, when Your Majesty orders it, everyone will know our strength!


    The soldiers burned with fighting spirit for the uing war.


    Their morale literally pierced the sky, and even more than that, their enthusiasm to protect their country was burning hot.


    ***


    Okay, with this you dont have to worry about the ck Legion anymore.


    Yes, I saw the parade as well, and it seemed really great. I know very little about war or the military, but I can definitely feel that they are incredibly strong.


    Yuria spoke in a slightly excited voice.


    In response to her words, Isolda also nodded.


    I have heard about the majesty of the ck Legion since I was a child. It was a powerful army that had a ster reputation on the continent until just 10 years ago. Now that weve brought it back to life, weve seeded about half of our work.


    To be honest, at the beginning, Isolda thought it was a bit reckless, but after watching the parade this time, she came to admit that she was wrong.


    In the eyes of others, the ck Legion had be insignificant, but within it, there was always a seed that was only looking for a moment of revival.


    Then, all that remains is to finish the matter with the noblesits about draining the Sakiels power, right?


    Yes, there were things I ordered in regards to that, is it going well?


    Yes, ording to the report, it seems to be working smoothly without any issues. Of course, it will take some more time to see clear results.


    Due to the nature of the job, that is unavoidable. Anyway, good job. Anything more to report?


    With those words, Isolda wanted to finish her work.


    And looking at her, Yuria spoke in a slightly cautious tone.


    HeyLady Isolda. In fact, there is still one thing left.


    Yes? What is it?


    Since there was nothing else that came to her mind, Isolda tilted her head, and Yuria asked in a voice filled with questions and a bit of frustration.


    You know, the thing that still hasnt progressed since then!


    Ahwhat is that?


    Ah, I mean, about Mr. Bahamut! Lady Isolda, I heard that things worked out well, but why are you still so passive?


    Ah


    At Yurias words, Isolda finally realized what she meant.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 76: The Kingdom Project XII (2)

    Chapter 76: The Kingdom Project XII (2)


    Although there were ovepping coincidences, Bahamuts attitude toward Isolda had changed noticeably after that incident the other day.


    Whenever they worked together or had a simple meal together, Isolda could naturally recognize that Behamut cared about her.


    <em>And hes be a lot more gentle, especially in bedbut, to be honest, I prefer his rough side to some extent.</em>


    However, Isolda thought that these series of changes were only caused by Bahamuts feeling of guilt. Compassion and affection were distinctly different, and any attempt to misuse these feelings had the risk of backfiring.


    For now, she needed to carefully handle Bahamuts feelings and turn them into good feelings.


    If I act hastily, it can actually be poisonous. At least for now, I just want to take some time to make the most of this rtionship.


    Umbut, what would you do if some strange bitch suddenly took Mr. Bahamut away while you do that? If its Mr. Bahamut, Im sure therell be a line of girls trying to get him


    Ahdont worry about that part, there are already enough of them by his side.


    eh? What does that mean


    Isolda smiled bitterly at Yurias words.


    In response, Yuria tilted her head, not understanding the meaning of the words, and Isolda lightly stroked her head while talking.


    You dont have to know. You will understand it naturally when you grow up, so just be patient until then.


    Hey


    Yuria still showed deep curiosity about Isoldas words, but in the end, Isolda did not tell her about theplicated rtionship between men and women.


    ***


    Bahamut returned to the castle with Leira.


    The ce he arrived after following Leira was in the deepest part of the royal castle. The ce seemed luxurious and secluded.


    Its surprising, I never thought there would be a ce like this in the depths of the royal castle.


    Is that so? This is all thanks to Fathers consideration. He cares about me so much that he created this secret ce to keep me safe.


    I see.. It must be because he loves the Princess quite a lot.


    Bahamut nodded his head and agreed.


    As Leira heard his remark, a small smile began to spread on her lips without realizing it.


    Yes, thats right. The problem is that he loves me too much


    Leira smiled lightly, and right after that, she asked Bahamut in a cautious voice.


    By the way, Mr. Bahamut. Since we are here, is it okay if we talk alone? The others are a little in the way


    With those words, Leira sent the guards away with a gesture, then nced at Ophelia standing next to Bahamut.


    Recognizing what she meant, Bahamut spoke to Ophelia in a calm voice.


    Its okay, so please stay out for a while.


    Habut..


    There is no need to worry, because this ce ispletely protected from external threats. You can wait at the entrance ande right inside if something happens.


    haahhas you wish


    Ophelia let out a heavy sigh at Bahamuts words and then left the room.


    And, Princess Layra, who was finally alone with Bahamut, said to him with an excited expression.


    Thank you. Thank you for listening to my foolish request.


    Its nothing much. So which story do you want to hear first?


    Bahamut asked with a smile while sitting on a chair.


    Looking at him, Princess Layra began to blush for some reason as if she was embarrassed.


    And


    Eh? WhatPrincess?


    Hehe


    The next moment, Leira gave Bahamut a sweet look as she began to slowly unbutton her clothes.


    In response, Bahamut made a slightly embarrassed expression.


    However, Princess La spoke in a coquettish voice.


    ThenfirstI would like you to tell me the story you want to tell the mostis it okay?


    With those words, Leira sneakily showed her breasts.


    Contrary to her youthful appearance, Leira had quite the voluptuous pair of mounds.


    The moment he saw them, Bahamut swallowed a little dry saliva.


    And after a while


    Kyaahhhhh!!!


    A scream suddenly erupted from the room.


    ordingly, the guards and Ophelia, who were waiting at a slight distance ording to the order, hurriedly headed to the room.


    Muhwhats going on?


    Are you okay, Princess?


    ..


    The guards forcefully open the locked door and went inside.


    And right after thatthe scene before their eyes made them doubt their eyes.


    Thiswhat is this


    BaMr. Bahamuthow could youhow could you


    The faces of the soldiers hardened at the horrible scene in front of them.


    At the moment, Princess Leiras clothes were torn apart and she was shedding sorrowful tears.


    And Bahamut, was holding onto the hem of her clothes right next to her.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 77: The Kingdom Project XIII (1)

    Chapter 77: The Kingdom Project XIII (1)


    The soldiers reacted immediately to the situation unfolding in front of their eyes.


    How dare you vite the Princess! Even if you are Mr. Bahamut, this kind of thing cannot be forgiven!


    There is clear evidence! The crime of undermining the authority of the royal family must be dealt with severely!


    Soldiers shouted and at the same time, they began to draw their weapons.


    Stop!


    However, Bahamut shouted with a cold voice.


    The soldiers thought he was shouting at them and tried to ignore it, butthe next moment, they couldnt take another step because of the chilling energy they felt behind them.


    Argh!


    This what is this


    For the first time in their life, the soldiers felt true dread. They couldnt even muster up the courage to look back.


    And, not caring about those two, Bahamut once again gave the order in a clear voice.


    I made it clear. Stop it, Ophelia.


    .


    Ophelia finally subdued the tsunami of killing intent spewing out at Bahamuts words.


    It was only after the tremendous pressure was gone, the soldiers could feel their stiff bodies loosening up.


    Uhhhhh


    Whatwhatthat just


    Soldiers began to take a rough breath and gather their spirits.


    However, in the midst of this, they thought that they needed to do what they had to do, and proceeded to apprehend Bahamut.


    Bahamut also let them apprehend him without much resistance.


    And while watching such a series of situations, Princess Le just kept a cool expression on her face and didnt say anything.


    ***


    Thatwhat do you mean by that? What did Mr. Bahamut do?


    Yesthat..that is..


    The chambein once again exined the situation with a worried expression on his face.


    In response, King Mohichi said with a furious expression.


    Such an unscrupulous bas*tard! How dare he try to defile a countrys Princess by force!


    King Mohichi, expressed his anger without hesitation. Even though he received a lot of help from Bahamut, he could not tolerate such a thing as a father.


    His daughter had been showing her interest and liking for Bahamut all the time, but the fact that despicable fellow took advantage of his daughters innocent heart made the Kings anger even bigger.


    P-please calm down, Your Majesty. However, at this point, Mr. Bahamut is an indispensable figure in this country. If your rtionship with him breaks down at a time like this


    So what! Are you saying I have to endure it and let it go? No, I will not do such an injustice with my daughter!


    You have to. Even if he is held ountable in some wayter, you have to pass it off as giving an appropriate admonition for now.


    Sh1t


    King Mohichi swallowed his anger at the words of the chief chambein. However, he certainly knew that in the current situation, he had no other choice.


    Thanks to Bahamut, the ck Legion seeded in rebuilding, but with Hangurys current capacity, it could not be maintained without the help of Bahamut and the Beden Merchant Company. Therefore, the King thought that he had no choice but to let go of the current situation for the sake of the country.


    This matterdont let it spread. It can also adversely affect the morale of soldiers.


    AhI understand, Your Majesty.


    Although he was saying that, the chief chambein was feeling deep concern as he felt the Kings anger still burning hot.


    In order to ovee the current crisis situation, the rtionship between the King and Bahamut should never break down. Although it did not lead to a catastrophe immediately, the trust was now gone, and it would likely to cause problems in some way or another.


    <em>Damn itwhy did that Bahamut cause trouble at a time like this</em>


    Recognizing that dark clouds were hanging over the future of the country where the light of hope was shining, the chief chambein tried to move his attention to the Kings order.


    At that time


    Father!


    Le-Leira! My dear princess!


    King Mohichi embraced his daughter as she entered the pce.


    Looking at his daughters face, which was filled with anxiety, the King began to feel a deep sense of guilt for the fact that he had no choice but to make his child endure such great pain.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 78: The Kingdom Project XIV (1)

    Chapter 78: The Kingdom Project XIV (1)


    After the situation cooled down, Bahamut and Princess Leira were once again meeting by themselves.


    It was apletely different atmosphere from the previous strange first meeting. Now they were calmly sipping the ck tea that was ced in front of them.


    And after a while, it was Princess Leira who spoke first.


    First of all, I want to apologizeI never imagined that you would be one of us too.


    Well, its alright. Anybody would have misunderstood if they looked at my actions so far.


    With those words, Bahamut smiled, and Princess Leira replied with a smile as well.


    Currently, Leira was feeling a sense of connection with the man before her due to them both being on the same side. Moreover, the fact that the man was Bahamut, who could be said to be the biggest variable in this incident, made her feel truly reassured.


    By the way. I want to hear how things are going on your side. How to make the Kingdom of Hangury fall, and give it to Her Majesty the Empress of the Dragona Empire.


    you should already know about it all.


    Well, since I am working undercover, I am receiving only a limited amount of information. Of course, I know the rough ns. We have to weaken the power of the Kingdom of Hangury as much as possible, make them fight with the Sakiel Knights, and the Dragona Empire will swallow everything while the two forces are in tatters.


    And as the power of the two sides weakens, the benefit to us will be great. Its a n where the more they lose, the more we gain. Brilliant isnt it?


    Yes.. that was the content of the contract between me and the White Dragon Princess. In that respect, I, who suddenly appeared and raised Hangurys strength, would have looked like a thorn in your eyes.


    Yeshonestly it did.


    With those words, as she drank her tea, Princess Leira looked at the man in front of her with a doubtful expression. She had never received any information about Bahamut from the middle-aged elder of the Sakiel Knights, or the White Dragon Princess, who was her master.


    Yet, Bahamut knew about the things only known to the three of them.


    Their identities, and ns were all top secret, and there was no way anyone would be aware of it unless they were also connected to the White Dragon Princess.


    If she had had enough time, she might have contacted the White Dragon Princess and confirmed it, but the current situation wasplicated and time was quickly running out. It would be quite dangerous to contact the princess of the Dragona Empire at this point of time.


    Therefore, while looking at the person who had evidence that proved him as an ally, Leira asked the man a question in order to confirm his identity and n her future actions more clearly.


    I have to askwhy did you help Hangury restore the ck Army? Even if it was left as it is, Hangury would have definitely fallen under the feet of the Dragona Empireso why?


    Haahh


    Bahamut let out a small sigh at Princess Leiras inquiry.


    The strange response further amplified Princess Leiras doubts, and then Bahamut looked at her and spoke in a serious voice.


    It seems that the White Dragon Princess evaluates the Hangurian princess quite generously, but to me, it doesnt seem like that at all


    ..what do you mean?


    Princess Leira slightly frowned at Bahamuts strangely scathing remark.


    Looking at her, Bahamut took a sip of tea and continued, Certainly, as the Princess said, the power of the Kingdom of Hangury was greatly weakened, but even so, the potential that lies dormant within it should never be taken lightly. Even though I only gave it a little bit support, it was able to recover so much due to that potential.


    Ummm..


    Certainly, even with Bahamuts support, Princess Leira could never have imagined that the ck Legion would be able to rebuild itself in such a short time.


    Seeing her agree to that point, Bahamut continued talking.


    The most terrifying variable in warfare is the unknown. I have now united them under the name of the ck Legions revival, and we now know their strength. In the future, they will be able to shave off the Sakiel Knights force even more as well.


    Ummm..


    At Bahamuts words, Princess Leira showed a puzzled expression, and Bahamut continued to speak.


    Humans are creatures who will continue to struggle even if there is a slight bit of hope. The people of Hangury are bound to hold on to their hope until the end. All we need is an overwhelming force to obliterate thempletely. Of course, I have made sufficient preparations with the personnel I have nted in the ck Legion.


    To put it simply, Bahamut had gathered all the annoying people who could be an obstacle under the usible cause of the ck Legion and wanted to eliminate them entirely.


    Understanding Bahamuts meaning, Leira nodded in agreement with his words.


    I seein other words, your true purpose is to make them feel despairby erasing the ck Legion, which is considered invincible, you will destroy the will of the people of Hangury.


    Thats right. The rted matters have already been reported to the White Dragon Princess, so she must be preparing already. It also doesnt sh with the current n.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 78: The Kingdom Project XIV (2)

    Chapter 78: The Kingdom Project XIV (2)


    Exactly. I can finally understand what youre doing.


    And so, Leira finally began to trust Bahamut.


    Seeing her reaction, Bahamut put a smile on his lips and asked her in a calm voice.


    Now then, since you now understand my n, shall we hear about your progress? Although I know the outline, I have been instructed to hear the details directly from you.


    Hmmalright. Since we have to work together from now on, I will tell you the details.


    Since they both had amon goal, it would be convenient to clearly know about each others situation. Otherwise, it could cause problems in the future.


    In order to prevent such a situation, and furthermore, to receive the help of this powerful colossus, Leira began to exin what she had done so far and what she nned to do in the future.


    ***


    There were times when a person couldnt be satisfied with what they had been given.


    Even though they were in a position that was enviable in the eyes of others, their current situation could feel infinitely ufortable and frustrating to the person concerned.


    For Leira Matani, the position of a Hangurian princess seemed just like a cage.


    Her father, the King, loved her dearly, and she had lived afortable life with no shortage of money. However, that was all she had. Despite being born into royalty, she was not given any real power.


    The only person who was given power and could exercise his right as a sessor was her younger brother, who has been praised as a prodigy with the qualities of a sage since childhood.


    And, Princess Leira, who had always been proud of her extraordinary intelligence, regarded this situation as unfair. No matter how good a policy she came up with, the King and others didnt listen to her at all, and dismissed it as just some ramblings of an immature girl.


    From Leiras point of view, it was all very unfair. While the King and his ministers had shown their willingness to listen and ept even the smallest details of her younger brothers ns, theypletely ignored her opinions.


    Andconsidering the situation, Princess Leira had a thought.


    [This is happening because I am a princess.]


    If she had been a prince rather than a princess, such things would not have happened.


    Princess Leira had always felt that it was unfair that she was born as a woman.


    Then one day, a person approached her.


    It was a beautiful woman who happened to visit the Hangurian royal castle for some political matter.


    The woman had silver hair and red eyes that sparkled like rubies. She was the princess of the Dragona Empire, a neighboring country and an enemy of Hangury Elios Nosht Dragona.


    Even though she was born with the body of a woman like herself, as the princess of the empire and the sessor to the Empress, she expressed her opinion with great confidence.


    While facing her, not only the Hangurian ministers, but even the King, her father, didnt dare to act carelessly, and only showed a meekreaction.


    She was personification of what Leira always wanted to be.


    With that incident, Princess Eliospletely captured Leiras heart. They continued to keep in contact after that.


    As Leira came to know of the news about Princess Elioss tremendous achievements which made the entire continent tremble, the kindle in her heart transformed into a burning fire.


    It was exactly what she had dreamed of.


    And so, Leira began to consider Princess Elios as an ideal and admirable figure, with the


    power to awe everyone. At some point, her admiration for Elios, which kept growing day by day, turned into blind affection.


    Finally, a terrible thought began to grow in Princess Leiras head


    <em>YesId rather destroy everything with my own hands than continue living in a stuffy cage like this. And through thatif I can spread my wings by receiving the favor of the person I adore. How wonderful would it be if I could make a ce for myself next to her</em>


    And so, Princess Leira had a clear goal for the first time in her life, which was full of boredom. Then she secretly mobilized people to contact the Dragona Empire.


    She would help her beloved Princess Elios conquer Hangury, and in return, she wanted to stay by Elioss side.


    In response, Princess Elios personally wrote her a letter and epted her offer.


    From the moment she received that reply, Princess Leira became the White Dragon Princesss faithful servant.


    Hidden in the shadows, she received the support from the Dragona Empire, and secretly encouraged the nobles to steadily weaken their homnd. She established a connection with the Sakiel Knights so that their forces would be able to take root in the Kingdom of Hangury, and make it easy for the Dragona Empire to swallow Hangury.


    However, unexpectedly the Sakiel Knights received a deration of war from the Rose Empress.


    Leira saw this as an opportunity and was preparing to end everything in one fell swoop.


    She wanted topletely destroy Hangury at the hands of the Sakiel Knights and the Dragona Empire.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 79: The Kingdom Project XV (1)

    Chapter 79: The Kingdom Project XV (1)


    ThenI look forward to seeing you in the future, Mr. Bahamut.


    Same here.


    Bahamut and Princess Leira parted after politely greeting each other in front of the door.


    From their appearance, it looked as if they were deciding on a secret meeting between lovers, and the atmosphere between them seemed to indicate that they were quite close.


    And watching the interaction between the two, the guards slowly nodded their heads.


    As expected, there must have been a secret affair between those two.


    Theyre a really good pair. For the sake of the Kingdom, I hope the two of them maintain a harmonious rtionship.


    Bahamut was supported by many people, especially the ck Legion. So his rtionship with Princess Leira, who was considered the most beautiful woman in Hangury, was considered to be positive in many ways for


    the future of the kingdom.


    And that was also something that King Mohichi hoped for.


    Although, naturally, as a father, he was enraged when he heard that Bahamut tried to vite Leira by force, but after the misunderstanding was resolved and he learned about Lairas feelings, he was thinking that it would be nice to be able to have Bahamut as his daughters groom.


    ***


    Really? Bahamut with Princess Leira


    Yes! Theres a lot of talk going around in the castle right now about that!


    I see


    To Yurias worried words, Isolda answered in a dry voice as usual. It was as if she was listening to someone elses story that had nothing to do with her.


    Regarding her reaction, Yuria spoke to her with a bit of frustration.


    No, are you really going to stay still like this? Whatever happens, you have to take action! At this rate, Mr. Bahamut will really get married with that princess


    Thats up to Bahamut to decide, and its not a matter where you or I can do anything about. Dont worry about useless things and do your work. I still have a mountain of things to deal with


    Aww! If youre really going to keep acting like that, I dont know anymore! Lady Isolda, do whatever you want!


    Yuria bursts out in exasperation at Isoldas lukewarm reaction and went outside.


    Immediately after the eyes that had been watching her disappeared, Isoldas hand, which had been moving endlessly, stopped.


    And


    Tuk! Tuk!


    Tears began to fall drop by drop on the paper.


    Although she didnt show it in front of Yuria, she was feeling as if her heart was about to explode.


    Why?


    It was just a simple rumor and there were a lot of things that was unclear, but even considering it made Isolda feel sad.


    Her opponent was a princess of this country, and she was also extremely beautiful.


    Of course, Isolda herself thought that she wasnt inferior in terms of appearance. But the difference in status was far superior, and above all, the dirty sins she hadmitted in the past were still left on her hands.


    It was only natural that he was more attracted to the innocent and clean Princess Leira than herself.


    Above all, Isolda herself was well aware that she had no chance of winning.


    It cant be helped. No matter how much I want it that princess is a better person than me


    Isolda continued to shed tears amidst such inferiorityplex and deep sense of sadness.


    Meanwhile, Yuria, who was watching her from behind the door, left the ce and started to move.


    Its much better to do something than to sit still and be ruined. Anyway, since Lady Isolda is like that, Id rather do something myself..


    Having made that decision, Yuria began to stride towards her destination.


    And


    ***


    Alright, with this I can see the end


    A smile began to form on Bahamuts lips as he contemted the finale of this fairly long journey.


    Anywaythis is why people shouldnt judge a book by its cover. Its a shame, she would have seeded if it werent for me.


    Bahamut already knew about Leiras identity through the knowledge of the original novel, but he really didnt think that she would try to frame him in such a way.


    Fortunately, the crisis was averted through a suitable lie, but it was clear that the situation was dangerous.


    Stillthanks to that, I was able to more urately grasp the conspiracies she was plotting, so its rather fortunate. Its quite annoying now that strange rumors spread, but


    Apparently, rumors were spreading within the royal castle that Bahamut and Leira were in love with each other.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 80: The Kingdom Project XVI (1)

    Chapter 80: The Kingdom Project XVI (1)


    Thatis that true? That Bahamuthe is one of Lady Elioss men?


    Given the circumstances, it is very likely. I have already confirmed it myself.


    Oh


    At Leira Matanis words, the middle-aged Sakiel Elder, Iscals face began to glow with admiration.


    Elios Nosht Dragona, their master and the princess of the Dragona Empire.


    Iscal had never imagined that her hand would reach out to one of the continents greatest merchants.


    Good. I wasnt able to contact the Princess because the surveince was so severe, but this is indeed a good news


    I agree. To be honest, it was a good n to sever his rtionship with the king, but if that person is an ally, the story will be different.


    They had been on the defensive stance ever since Bahamut appeared.


    No matter how hard they tried to destroy the power of the Kingdom of Hangury, there was no way to ovee Bahamut, who poured support in the form of overwhelming funds and resources.


    But now, they found out that he was doing it as a part of his n to destroy Hangury in one go!


    For Leira and Iscal, who were plotting things for the Dragona Empire, it could be said that the news was like rain falling during a drought.


    If so, what should we do in the future? Should we continue working like this? Otherwise


    Ah, we have already finished talking about that. Mr. Bahamut will focus on theplete annihtion of the ck Legion in his own way, so we just have to continue working on our own.


    Very well. Then, the Sakiel Knights will proceed as nned.


    And so, the hope for the future, which had dimmed for a moment, began to light up again on Iscals face, after having shaken off all his worries.


    <em>Good. With this, there are no more variables to hinder our ns. Its not long nowthe moment of glory with the power of the Dragona Empire</em>


    Although he had the position of a Sakiel elder, he had gotten that far with the help of the Dragona Empire.


    He was the one who had been delivering the Dragona Empires unofficial warning tp the Sakiel Knights.


    He was also the one carrying out the demand to stop the s1ave business run by the Sakiel Knights by any means, but the benefits of the business were so great that other elders refused to do so, and eventually the situation escted to the current point.


    As a result, Iscal, unwillingly became a target of his master, the Dragona Empire, but soon, he began looking for an opportunity to turn the situation around by linking up with another of his patrons, Princess Leira.


    Although she had dered war, the main purpose of the Rose Empress was the destruction of the Sakiel Knights, who went against her will, and continued to carry out the s1ave trade.


    However, he personally attempted to negotiate with his actual master, the Dragona Empire, and as a result, he seeded in obtaining satisfactory conditions.


    And, now that thest variable, Bahamut, had disappeared, he was able to breathe a sight of relief.


    Okay, it was scheduled for tomorrow night, right? Make sure you handle it without mistakes. Only when your n goes well can my affairs be resolved easily.


    Of course. We will do it perfectly without any errors.


    Afterpleting the final check, the two left the room at the same time with a smile on their lips.


    ***


    Sakiel Knightsrge army finally finished gathering.


    The total number was 90,000, which was much higher than expected, and it was the result of thepetitive spirit between each faction regarding the number of troops they could bring.


    The Sakiel Knights was at the risk of destruction, so they tried to bring even one more knight from other regions.


    Of course, it was definitely a positive phenomenon for winning the war, but at the same time, it could be said to be a phenomenon that indirectly showed how great the infighting within them was, even though they belonged to the same group.


    Anyway, now that the long-awaited troop gathering had been sessfullypleted, the elders and other executive-level Sakiels were congratting themselves on the current situation and having onest drink before the war.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 81: The Kingdom Project XVII (1)

    Chapter 81: The Kingdom Project XVII (1)


    The sudden assassination of Sakiel Knight Elders and the executives shook thend.


    Even though the Sakiel Knights had a lot of conflict with each other, the role of the elders and executives until now was only to coordinate with minimal conflict. Their power did not particrly reach every corner of the organization.


    However, this time, after the deration of war by the Dragona Empire, the authority of the elders was higher than ever, and the power of the executives who assisted them was considerably stronger than before.


    Discipline and control was important in wartime, so the free-spirited and selfish Sakiel Knights were implicitly following theirmand.


    However,st night, all of the elders and executives except Iscal and his aides were assassinated!


    And that, too, at such a moment, by the Kingdom of Hangury.


    In the unexpected emergency, the remaining leaders of Sakiel Knights, who led each knight faction, naturally gathered together and had a quick meeting.


    I never thought something like this would happen so suddenly


    I thought we would be able to negotiate with Hangury today or tomorrow, but why


    Although there were concerns about the ck Legion, honestly, many Sakiel Knights thought that the ck Legion was not a big deal against the 90,000 manrge army on their side


    Moreover, most of the soldiers of the Legion were newly recruited. They couldntpare to the Sakiel Knights, who made a living from fighting constantly in various gang fights. Moreover, the ck Legion was smaller in terms of number, so the Sakiel Knights thought that they could bend the will of the King of Hangury with force.


    However, the Kingdom responded by assassinating their leaders. As a result, Sakiel Knights opinions werergely divided into two branches.


    Lets start the attack right now! In any case, this is like a deration of war from Hangury!


    Thats right. After all, they have crossed the line. There is no need to waste time!


    Who cares about the ck Legion? Do they think they can win just because the have good weapons!


    An overwhelming majority of the knightmanders wanted to start the war early. No matter what their normal rtionship was, they were very angry at the fact that their high-ranking officials had been assassinated by the weak Hangury. They insisted on resolute retribution.


    Buteven in such tense atmosphere, there were also those who insisted on prudence.


    Of course, I agree that the current situation should not be taken lightly. But have you forgotten? The purpose of our arrival is not to attack Hangury, but to deal with the Dragona Empire.


    Grudges can be repaidter. But now we must prepare to face the formidable enemy right in front of us. We dont have the energy to use our strength against Hangury.


    Then, what would you do if Hangury and the Dragona Empire joined forces to attack us? That would be the worst.


    Even though they were angry, they knew that they just couldnt recklessly increase the number of enemies they had to face.


    However, those who insisted on a war with Hangury began to speak louder.


    If thats the case, are you saying that we just let this situation pass?


    We cant! This is also rted to the reputation of our Sakiel Knights!


    Considering the morale of the soldiers, we cannot leave Hangury alone! We will instantly reduce their castle to ashes in front of their eyes! Lets show the strength of our Sakiel Knights!


    Its not something that simple!


    I dont know about Hangury, but we cant take the Dragona Empire lightly! If the Rose Empress suddenly attacks when we are exhausted, what will we do then!


    The opinions on both sides showed no signs of calming down.


    And so, their eyes slowly turned to the person who had been silent all along, Elder Iscal.


    He was the only surviving member of the Five Elders, and in fact had the biggest say in this meeting.


    In the end, all decisions had to be made by him, so the captains began to gather their gazes on him in order to listen to his opinions.


    And, sensing that, Iscal finally opened his mouth.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 81: The Kingdom Project XVII (2)

    Chapter 81: The Kingdom Project XVII (2)


    I listened to the opinions of you all. Certainly, with the Dragona Empire in front of us, a war with Hangury is not a very good choice.


    Ha.. but..


    Listen to the end. But even so, I also see that passing this matter lightly will tarnish the prestige of our Sakiel Knights in the future. Our dear brothers and leaders have been killed, and this cannot be left unattended. Thats why


    Iscals gaze turned sharp, and he began to speak in a cautious tone.


    The Sakiel Knightmanders all listened to his opinion, and their faces began to show surprise.


    What Iscal said was surprising. He was proposing reconciliation with the Dragona Empire and then concentrate fully on the war against Hangury. However, in return, in order not to give the Empire an excuse for war any longer, the Sakiel Knights wouldpletely stop the s1ave trade, which could be said to be the origin of this incident.


    Regarding this, the faces of manymanders began to look deeply troubled.


    Is thatis thatreally possible?


    Anyway, I think its a bit excessive to grant their request without a fight.


    If so, are you nning to deal with Hangury and the Dragona Empire at the same time? No matter how much power we gather, we must absolutely avoid such a situation. Therefore, the answer is to minimize the damage, even if it means risking a certain amount of loss.


    That isyes, but


    Nheless,manders still showed signs of hesitation.


    Regarding their response, Iscal spoke clearly with his authority as thest remaining elder.


    Let me be clear, in the end, the point is to stop the s1ave trade altogether. If that happens, the Dragona Empire will have no reason to use their strength to oppose us. They would waive our tolls and provide many other convenience.


    UmmthatsIm sure it is


    It is better to deal with a toothless lion than to deal with a dragon. Rather, if we take this opportunity to destroy Hangury with our own hands, we may be able to build a good rtionship with the Dragona Empire. I could ask


    for another lucrative business to rece the s1ave trade.


    At Iscals words, many captains were troubled by the fact that they had to give up the immediate benefit. However, as he said, war with Hangury was virtually inevitable now. Dealing with the Dragona Empire would be a huge sacrifice for them.


    In addition, the person who gave this opinion was Iscal, the leader who had the only authority to control the people in this ce. Even if there were parts they didnt like, it was necessary to acknowledge his authority to some extent for the immediate war.


    <em>It would hurt to stop the s1ave trade, but we have no better choice. Now that things have turned out like this, we have no choice but to get rid of Hangury and save our reputation.</em>


    <em>Anyway, if we fight head-on with the Dragona Empire, our damage will be beyond imagination.</em>


    Themanders were a bit intimidated by the fact that they had to deal with a strong opponent with no guarantee of victory. For them, themand to pursue a rtively weak prey felt quite enchanting.


    Great. I will follow the opinion of Elder Iscal.


    I will do the same.


    From now on, our enemy is Hangury. Well let those basta*ds know our strength.


    The knightmanders began to express their approval one by one.


    Looking at them, Iscal began to exult in the fact that everything was going ording to n.


    <em>Good. She said that Bahamut would take care of the ck Legion, so now all thats left is to destroy Hangury. If this task is sessfullypleted, the Sakiel Knights will continue to acknowledge my authority as the</em>


    <em>only Elder.</em>


    As long as the alliance n of the Sakiel Knights proposed by Iscal became sessful, it would be possible to unite the Sakiel Knights that had been divided for so long, into one entity.


    And it was clear that the person sitting at the top would of course be Iscal.


    <em>Well thenshall we prepare for the attack as nned? There wont be a particrly serious battle as Mr. Bahamut and our Princess will definitely make things easy.</em>


    Assuming that everything was going well, Iscal tookmand of his generals and began preparations for a march towards Budipet, the capital of Hangury.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 82: The Kingdom Project XVIII (1)

    Chapter 82: The Kingdom Project XVIII (1)


    There were two factors that determined the strength of an army.


    One was the mostmonly used method of simply counting the numbers, but at the same time it was also the most unreliable method.


    Having arge number was obviously a great benefit, but it couldnt be said that the number necessarily determined the direction of the war, and there was also the risk of being hindered if themand was misguided.


    Because of that, when evaluating the strength of an army, there was another factor that wasnt so obvious to the eye but it had to be taken into ount.


    It was thebat power of each individual.


    There was a huge difference in ability between a peasant who was simply dragged out to the battlefield, and a skilled warrior who had experience on the battlefield.


    It was a fact that was often exhibited in reality, especially in this world where mana existed, which could strengthen the body and weapons of an individual.


    In that sense, at the moment, this army, which had just crossed the border between the Dragona Empire


    and Hangury and was advancing towards Budipet, was quite strong.


    Their number was only about 300.


    It was too small to be considered an army. However, their strength wasparable to that of any other army.


    Considering that each and every one of them was proficient in handling mana, they were often referred to as the spear of the Dragona Empire.


    Theirbat power was literally at a level where each and every one of them had the ability to deal with more than a hundred people by themselves.


    They were the forces the Dragona Empire had deployed into this war.


    An army that would destroy the Kingdom of Hangury along with the Sakiel Knightsall ording to the n.


    All the necessary preparation had already beenpleted by Princess Leira, so this powerful force of the Dragona Empire was now advancing northward towards Budipet with tremendous speed, without being disturbed by anyone.


    At the forefront of the army was a woman with silver hair and red eyesElios Nosht Dragona, the White Dragon Princess of the Dragona Empire.


    ***


    As expectedin the end, it came down to this.


    Therge army of the Sakiel Knights was now encamped right in front of Budipet Castle and preparing to attack.


    King Mohichi made an expression of deep concern as he watched the enormous force of 90,000 gathered in front of his eyes. Then his gaze lit up with resolution.


    If he didnt agree to their conditions, Sakiel Knights threatened to point their sword at Hangury before the Empire.


    The King had already received these warnings several times before, and the situation in front of his eyes was something within his expectations. However, apart from concerns, the King also had confidence.


    The ck Legion, the pride of Hangury, was waiting for the battle, fully prepared.


    In addition, the maintenance of the castles defense forces waspleted, and the lords who supported the King were requested for reinforcements.


    Now, they were firmly united by only one thoughtthey would definitely protect their homnd, Hangury.


    Your Majesty, preparations areplete. Please give me your order.


    Okay, lets do that.


    At the words of the chief chambein, King Mohichi slowly climbed up the castle wall.


    Before his eyes, were the 20,000 strong ck Legion and 5,000 strong Royal Guards, along with thousands of militiamen who were in charge of defending the walls.


    The middle-aged King, d in armor and sword, shouted with a confident voice.


    People of Hangury! The fate of this country is now in your hands!


    The King looked around at those gathered in the castle. Feeling the strong will in their eyes, the King also raised his voice even more, feeling his spirit rise.


    The enemies definitely outnumber us! However, dont forget! This is ournd. It is a ce where we live and a ce where our descendants will also live! We will definitely protect this country inherited from our ancestors with our own hands!<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 82: The Kingdom Project XVIII (2)

    Chapter 82: The Kingdom Project XVIII (2)


    With those words, the King drew his sword.


    The soldiers also responded by drawing their weapons to the Kings dignified appearance, which waspletely different from the usual timid self. He now seemed like a lion.


    Come on! Go and teach those arrogant ones! Who are their opponents! How dreadful is the spirit of great Hangury!


    Hwoaa!!!!


    Long live the Kingdom of Hangury!


    For His Majesty the King!


    As soon as the Kings speech ended, a thunderous shout erupted.


    While watching the peoples enthusiastic reaction, Bahamut, standing behind the King, slowly nodded his head.


    <em>I seethe atmosphere is very different from the original novel. None of the people here had given into despair. They seemed ready to wipe out the enemies.</em>


    However, at the same time, Bahamut was feeling a bit disappointed. The war between Hangury and the Sakiel Knights, which was about to start in earnest, was sure to have a lot of great scenes that would make ones eyes go round in excitement.


    Unfortunately, Bahamut was not in a position to casually watch such scenes. It was quite dangerous for him to stay near the battlefield without any protection of the armed forces.


    In addition, there were quite a few things that he had to take care of personally.


    <em>If I had a cell phone, I would have at least filmed ithaah, I guess its something that cant be helped.</em>


    After sighing inwardly, Bahamut began to issue orders to the adventurers waiting around him.


    Team 1, move toward the south gate from now on. There, act ording to the orders given to you in advance. Never face a head-on confrontation.


    I understand, Mr. Bahamut.


    And Team 2, your orders are the same as Team 1. Team 3 protect Isolda and the others gathered in the inner area in case of an emergency.


    I will follow your orders, Mr. Bahamut.


    Finally, Team 4 escorts me and Ophelia from a distance. Thats all. Everyone depart.


    After giving the order to the adventurers divided into 4 teams, Bahamut also left the ce and began to move to the location he nned to go.


    <em>Its a rare opportunity, I cant miss this. In addition, Ophelia is carrying Karls Greatsword, so we wont be pushed back too much.</em>


    While reviewing the future ns in his head once again, Bahamut began to hurriedly step forward.


    The n was already in motion. And he rushed to meet the person he was aiming for.


    ***


    Looking at the 90,000 army lined up in front of his eyes, Iscal began to feel his heart swell up in pride.


    The immense army was now moving ording to his instructions.


    Of course, it was the Knight Commanders who were actuallymanding each troop, and Iscals job was only to give some instructions. However, as amander-in-chief with tens of thousands of troops under his control, the feeling was extraordinary.


    In such a thrilling mood, Iscals eyes seemed to see the future ahead.


    The huge army would soon march to Budipet, the capital of Hangury, and wipe everything out in their path.


    Bahamut was in charge of dealing with the ck Legion, so Iscal only had to deal with the weak defenders and some militia. With fewer numbers and no proper military training, they would naturally be no match for the Sakiels well trained army.


    In addition, if Princess Las preparations went well, the task would be even simpler.


    <em>Its a win. Its a perfect win. It wont be long before the name Iscal will be heard throughout the entire continent.</em>


    Excited, he climbed atop a hill with a clear view of the amp and kept his eyes on the scene of the battle that was about to begin.


    The Knights of Sakiel were advancing toward the castle like a well trained army of ants.


    The sight of them advancing in a mixture of infantry and cavalry seemed as if someone had unleashed a hoard of angry beastsrelentlessly crushing everything in their path.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 83: The Kingdom Project XIX (1)

    Chapter 83: The Kingdom Project XIX (1)


    Trust was often more important and scary than what one might expect.


    It was the willingness to believe in someone based on any basis and act ording to their words. However, trust was not something that could be obtained as easily as one might think.


    Trust must be built upon on a long duration of time and effort. Therefore, the trust that was created suddenly couldnt be called trust at all.


    It was as simple as that.


    It was nothing more than a vague belief in someone, based on the information you see in front of your eyes for a moment. It would be stupidity to arbitrarily conclude it as trust.


    The best practice would be to first go through several confirmations, and if that was not possible, approach the person with suspicion, and never recklessly trust the other party until everything was clear.


    However, humans sometimes made the mistake of ignoring that process.


    Not only ordinary people, but alsopetent merchants who valued trust could make such a mistake at any time. Such a phenomenon urred despite the warnings of countless people throughout the long history ofmerce and investment.


    It happened because human beings instinctively had the habit of believing what they wanted to believe.


    Even if the information in front of their eyes showed some ws, if it was something that conformed to their beliefs, humans tend to believe it without much doubt.


    Without even considering what kind of result the information they decided to believe would bring, they tend to cover it with the veil of trust.


    ***


    At the moment, the ck Legion had set camp in front a bridge, over a river.


    And, therge army of the Sakiel Knights were rushing towards it like a raging wave.


    Watching them, the young soldiers of the ck Legion were seized with a deep sense of tension. They had already been familiar with the strength of their enemies to some extent, but nevertheless, arge army four times their size was approaching with the intention to destroy them.


    It would be strange if they didnt feel tense.


    At that moment, the voice of General Gerard reached their ears.


    Calm down! There are many enemies, but they are all trash! Do not act recklessly and act only ording to the training! If you do, you will surely win!


    At the clear voice of the skilled general, the soldiers calmed down and looked straight ahead.


    <em>Yes, the enemys power is obvious anyway.</em>


    <em>There are a lot of them, but even from our point of view, everything including their camp is a mess right now.</em>


    <em>Infantry and cavalry are moving together, archers and wizards are barely visible, its definitely ording to the information we had received before.</em>


    This was a battlefield where more than 100,000 people would be fighting with their lives on the line.


    In such a battlefield, the most important thing was not numbers, but division of camps, efficient operation of troops, and trust in the allies standing right next to them.


    Reminding themselves of the concepts they had been endlessly instilling in their heads for a little over a month, the new recruits of the ck Legion held their weapons firmly, and the veterans, who had reached middle age,


    smiled lightly as they watched their juniors.


    Everyone calmly waited for the signal.


    Just like that, the moment Sakielsrge army was about to stand on the narrow bridge


    Booo!!!


    The sound of a trumpet was heard.


    At the same time, the warriors of the ck Legion, located at the forefront, stepped forward.


    They were infantryman holding shieldsrge and hard enough to cover their entire body. They ovepped the side of the shield with the shield held by a colleague right next to them, and at the same time, pierced the lower part deeply into the ground.


    And


    First Army,mence shelling!


    As soon as themand was given, countless artillery shells flew over the heads of the soldiers.


    The artillery shells were just the beginning. Right after it came the magicians ranged bombardment, and finally the archers arrows poured down like rain.


    Kuuk!


    Quaaagh!


    The Sakiel Knights copsed with miserable screams.


    Although the armor they were wearing was at a level that could easily deflect arrows, it was not enough to block the shells and magic.


    Explosions covered the entire battlefield and magic continued to fall down from the sky.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 83: The Kingdom Project XIX (2)

    Chapter 83: The Kingdom Project XIX (2)


    And then arrows kept pouring down like rain.


    The Sakiel Knights had never experienced such a battle before. They usually fought their battles in narrow alleys, so this relentless assault slowed down their momentum.


    And, every time they felt that the enemys artillery fire had barely stopped.


    1st toon reload! 2nd toonmence bombardment!


    The barrage poured once more with the direct order from the enemymander.


    The Sakiel Knights leading the attack might have been able to avoid the first assault by luck, but the second bombardment cleanly wiped out their remaining front liners.


    What is this, the leading unit is wiped out?


    What the1,000 allies were wiped away in just a few minutes?


    Curses! Even so, thats only a small part of our forces! Keep advancing like this! Those guys wont be able to bombard indefinitely!


    The Sakiel Knights began their forward march once again, oveing the momentum that had stalled for a while. Certainly, as they expected, it took time to prepare for the next bombardment, and in the case of magic, it was used sparingly as there was a limit to a persons mana pool.


    Sure, due to the ample support of the Beden Merchant Company, the ck Legion would have no shortage of shells and arrows, but it was impossible topletely fill the time gap between each artillery fire.


    And taking advantage of that gap, the Sakiel Knights quickly crossed the bridge and started running toward the enemy camp.


    The ranged attack was fierce, but even so, their opponent only consisted of a hastily recruited militia except for some veteran. They judged that there was no that they would lose as long as they got closer.


    But


    What what is this?


    Kuh! Their shield! But what makes it so strong?


    Arge, solid barrier of shields blocked their way.


    In response, the Sakiel Knights tried to break through it by swinging their weapons, but their attacks were not producing any results. It was as if they were knocking on a solid iron door with a wooden branch.


    Damn it, get out of the way! Haaargh!


    Those with heavy equipment like giant axes and maces in their hands began to dash forward, intending to bash onto the shields. Among the Sakiel Knights, they were ssified as strong, and some of them were even able to use condensation.


    If they made contact, no matter how formidable the shield soldiers were, their defense would be broken through.


    At that moment


    Quaaagh!


    Garrrgh!


    A sudden neigh of horses was heard from the side.


    The sound puzzled many of the Sakiel Knights. And then, they were finally able to see the source of the sound.


    It was the advance of the cavalry soldiers sortied from both sides of the shield camp.


    Sweep them all away!


    For the Kingdom of Hangury!


    They were all cavalrymen riding ck horses, their ck cloaks flowing in the wind.


    They were not inexperienced recruits, but those with rich experience in the battlefield. And their attack began to tear the helpless Sakiel Knights who had crossed the bridge apart.


    Damn it! Block! Stop them!


    The knightmanders tried to stop the advance of the cavalry by any means. However, the advance of the terrifying ck horses trampled everything in their path, and the knights who wielded their weapons without


    hesitation seemed death gods on the battlefield.


    It was not something the Sakiel Knights, who was only engaged in gang fights, could not do anything about.


    And, the moment when Sakiel Knights had lost their spirits due to the offensive from the side.


    Gaaargh!


    Keep them off!


    The shield soldiers who were only considered as a solid wall until just now, suddenly made a move.


    Their spears shot out from the gaps of their shields in an instant, and pierced the bodies of Sakiel Knights, who were looking away.


    The Sakiel Knights were unterally ughtered without any remorse.


    Nevertheless, the sign of tension didnt disappear from the faces of the ck Legion, including Gerard.


    The total number of enemies killed in the skirmishes so far was 6000.


    There was no damage to their forces yet, but there were still a lot of enemies left. Above all, due to the previous battle, Gerard didnt hastily advance, and he was taking his time to refine his formation.


    <em>Its going to get a little difficult from here. Seeing the strength of our allies, I wont rush at you recklessly</em>


    While thinking so, Gerards gaze slowly turned to the Castle Budipet located in the back.


    <em>Should I wait a little longer? I hope they can do it before any possible damage to our forced ur</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 84: The Kingdom Project XX (1)

    Chapter 84: The Kingdom Project XX (1)


    Chehthey were a lot better than I thought. Watching their vanguard being annihted after a brief skirmish, Iscal lightly clicked his tongue. After all, Hangury is still Hangury. Even so, I thought we would be able to achieve some results, but it cant be helped.


    Although the forces on his side wererge, they were nothing more than a simple group of troops that had never been divided into separate sses or trained together.


    In that respect, Iscal also knew about their weaknesses to some extent. Even so, he never thought that there would be such a power difference.


    The Hangurian ck Legion, despite their small numbers, firmly formed camps and conducted efficient battles. On the other hand, their allies were not well controlled and simply pushed with numbers.


    However, Iscal was not particrly nervous about the situation, nor did he think they would face defeat. The number on his side was still overwhelming, and there were several other ns at y as well.


    In just a little while, Bahamutthe pawn that she prepared will begin to move, right? If that happens, that ck Legion that seems solid as a a rock will copse in an instant. We just need to take advantage of that gap and wipe them out.


    Waiting for that moment, Iscal gave his troops a more detailed order so that they could advance again at any time.


    Unlike when they were chaotically arranged, the cavalrymen on horseback would be in the front. In addition, the Knight Commanders were contacted again to unite the strong men of each army separately.


    If it was before, no one would have followed his orders. However, after they had directly witnessed the annihtion of the vanguard, it made it rather easier for Iscal to lead.


    Its the first time Ive evermanded such arge army, but I have some knowledge on the matter. Now that they have seen theirrades die while charging recklessly, they will have no choice but to follow my words a little better.


    Rejoicing at the situation proceeding ording to his n, Iscal calmly waited for the signal.


    ***


    There was a fierce battle taking ce at the Budipet Castle.


    However, unlike the west gate, which had be a battlefield, the south gate, the east gate, and the north gate were not easy to invade due to their topography, and had a rtively peaceful atmosphere. This ce only had the minimum number of troops for vignce.


    But at the moment, this ce was not peaceful at all. Instead, there was a terrifying aura in the air.


    Hmph, they were weak.


    They were just militiamen, nothing special. What can they do against us?


    A group of people were hiding their identities while wearing ck robes.


    Their number was only a few dozen, but they killed the militiamen in front of them in an instant. In addition, the entrance was still tightly closed, yet nomotion urred that could expose their actions.


    Immediately after confirming that the first step had beenpleted safely, they quickly began moving into the castle.


    Everybody has memorized the topography of this ce, right?


    Of course. If we just go around here, well be in the royal castle. They should only have escort soldiers, so we should be able to get rid of them quickl!


    Pajijik!


    At that moment, an arrow suddenly flew towards them out of somewhere. As a result, the assants, who were dashing towards the royal castle, had to stop in their tracks.


    And


    That way.


    Looking at their outfits, they look like adventurers


    Take care of it, if you make a fuss for no reason, things will be a nuisance.


    With those words, they chased the adventurers as they leaped up the building.


    However, the speed at which the adventurers moved was also much faster than they expected, and those who wore robes began to follow them while slightly clicking their tongues.


    Whrroom!


    This time, the adventurers at the front cast a fireball towards the men in robes.


    Kuk!


    The fireball hit them urately, but despite the explosion, no one was injured.


    They are trying yo slow our pace


    Their mana is at a lower level. As long as we catch them, theyre dead!


    With that thought, they cast a magic barrier and started the chase again.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 84: The Kingdom Project XX (2)

    Chapter 84: The Kingdom Project XX (2)


    Every time the distance was reduced to a certain extent, small bursts of fire balls came flying from the other side, but they were too weak to do any damage to the intruders, who were skilled at utilizing mana.


    Then they arrived at a dead end, and the adventurers were looked their way with their backs against the wall.


    This is the end of this cat and mouse game.


    No matter how much you try, you wont be able to escape


    Ill send you away with a special type of pain.


    With a ghastly sneer on their lips, the intruders gather mana into their staffs.


    Looking at their opponents, the adventurers also straightened their staffs, but there was a clear difference in ability between the two sides.


    However, just when intruders were getting excited to trample the adventurers in front of them


    Thusd!


    Ugh!


    The sound of something breaking was heard. At the same time, something dripped down from right above their heads.


    And


    Pop!


    Kuak!


    The next moment, something exploded right in front of them.


    Anticipating a strong attack, the intruders immediately created magical barriers around themselves.


    But


    What..what..this is


    ArghI cantbelieve it


    The next moment, people in ck robes lost their strength and fell to the ground.


    The adventurers were finally able to breathe a deep sigh of relief as they watched some of the intruders even start snoring.


    Phew. That was close


    The report said that these guys were monsters that should never be fought head-to-head. I guess they were right. I still have chills running down my spine


    Seeing the situation end like that, the adventurers immediately began to restrain the intruders who had fallen to the ground.


    ***


    Never engage in head-to-headbat and lure them to the trap site with constant kiting. Be as annoying as possible.


    Hearing the report that the adventurers had sessfully achieved their goal in ordance with that order, a smile slowly began to form on Bahamuts lips.


    <em>Okay, this is the end of the preparations for the deal. All that remains is to wee the guest</em>


    While thinking so, Bahamuts gaze turned to the royal guards lined up in front of his eyes.


    At the moment, the ce where Bahamut was staying was a wide passage leading directly to the Great Hall. It was the ce that all the important ministers and the officials including Isolda and Yuria, as well as Hangurian nobles and royalty including Princess Leira, were using as a shelter.


    Although the ck Legion had declined, the strength of the Hangurian Royal Guard was not much different from the past. All of them were warriors who know how to use mana, and each one was strong enough to defeat dozens of ordinary humans.


    It would be correct to say that this ce was the the safest ce in Hangury.


    And Bahamut was waiting at the path leading to that ce. The one he was waiting for was supposed to arrive there in a little while.


    <em>ording to the original story, she is supposed toe here, butshe wouldnt go to another ce, would she? Even though the flow of time has changed a little because of me, it shouldnt affect this matter</em>


    Bahamut started to feel a little concerned and nervous at the possibility.


    That moment


    Clink!


    A sudden metallic sound was heard.


    In response, Bahamuts gaze automatically turned towards the sound. And, his gaze fell on the person standing there


    Ophelia?


    Please step back, Master.


    Bang!


    The sound of an explosion was heard as soon as she finishes speaking.


    And the next moment, Bahamut was gripped by a terrible feeling. It was simr to having an ice pick driven down his back. It was terrifying sensation, as if his body was being beaten in the bitter cold.


    However, that fleeting sensation soon disappeared like melting snow. It happened right after Ophelia blocked his way.


    Its that womanfor sure. Ophelia spoke in a cold voice, her gaze locked on to the thing in front of her eyes.


    Whew~


    With a light whistling sound, the smoke that filled the hallway instantly cleared, and, a person slowly began to appear in their sight.


    Thatthat personit cant be


    White Dragon Princess?


    The Royal Guards gasped in dread at the appearance of a person that was beyond their imagination.


    Looking at them, shethe Princess of the Dragona Empire, Elios Nosht Dragona showed a bright smile on her lips.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 85: The Kingdom Project XXI (1)

    Chapter 85: The Kingdom Project XXI (1)


    White Dragon Princess approached her opponents with a bright smile on her face.


    Seeing her movement, the Royal Guards immediately responded.


    At the moment, the only thing they could see in front of their eyes was Elios Nosht Dragona.


    Apparently, she hade alone, and her other subordinates did not seem to apany her.


    Assessing the situation, the Royal Guards immediately pointed their weapons at her and red at her. Then the man who seemed to be the oldest among the guards raised his hand for a moment and then cautiously opened his mouth.


    Princess Elios. Why did you, the princess of the Empire,e here?


    Huh? Wellwould it be okay if I say that I came for a surprise visit?


    The situation seems to say otherwise, and if my memory serves me right, there must have been a number of other guards stationed in this ce. What did you do to them?


    The Royal Guard asked with a serious expression


    In response to his question, Elios said without losing the smile on her face.


    Yeah, I killed them, every one of them.


    !


    Kuh


    Elios revealed such a terrifying thing in a jovial manner.


    However, the Royal Guard continued to ask, barely losing hisposure.


    The fact that a princess from a foreign did that is a clear vition of the peace treaty, right?


    Huh~ Thats right, isnt it? But whatever. No one will know about this anyway.


    With those words, Elios pulled out the two swords on her waist.


    The moment she held the swords, which were curved like crescent moons, her lips, which had a clear smile, began to emte a chilly bloodlust.


    Because you will disappear from this world!


    With those words, the White Dragon Princess, released a terrifying mana, and approached her opponents.


    In response, the faces of some of the Royal Guards showed a deep sense of fear.


    Everyone dont panic! There is only one enemy!


    Even if she is the White Dragon Princess, we are the Royal Guard! Take her head and present it to His Majesty!


    The Royal Guards immediately rushed into battle.


    After they pulled out their swords, they began to pour mana over its surface.


    Ophelia also tried to step forward and provide help.


    However


    Master?


    Waitwait a minute. Not now.


    Habut


    Your job now is not to fight alongside them, but to watch that woman as calmly as possible. Do you understand what I mean?


    !


    Ophelia understood Bahamuts words and slowly nodded her head.


    okay. I will follow your orders.


    Ophelia took a step back and watched the situation for now.


    Immediately after that, the battle between the Royal Guard and the White Dragon Princess began.


    At first nce, it looked like a simple confrontation between warriors with swords would unfold, butthe confrontation between those who used mana was not that simple.


    All fire!


    As soon as the order was given, the Royal Guards reached forward with swords in their hands.


    Immediately after that, the tips of their swords began to emit masses of mana reminiscent of bullets.


    They were powerful mana bullets that could kill a person in one hit if hit directly. There were more than dozens of such mana bullets, and their target was only one person, the White Dragon Princess.


    However


    Kuk!


    Gaghh!


    The next moment, a scream was heard. However, this did not belong to Elios.


    The ones copsing on the floor screaming in pain were the Royal Guards who wereunching the attack.


    This..what..impossible! Gaghhh!


    In such an iprehensible situation, the Royal Guards continued to fire magic bullets even more diligently. However, the stronger the firepower, the more the damage they continued to receive.


    The Royal Guards began to get confused by the strange yet shocking phenomenon.


    Then an urgent voice was heard.


    Look! That woman is deflecting the bullets with her sword!


    Muhhow is that even possible?


    Mana bullets fly much faster than arrows! How can she


    Heh hehe!


    Facing the shocked Royal Guards, Elios let out augh.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 85: The Kingdom Project XXI (2)

    Chapter 85: The Kingdom Project XXI (2)


    Watching her not just defending by swinging her sword wrapped by mana condensation, but also calcting the angle and inflicting damage on her enemies, the Royal Guards showed a stunned expression.


    Damn! Stop firing! Now that this has happened, we will deal with it in hand-to-handbat!


    Even in a state of considerable shock, the Royal Guards tried to continue the attack. Then, with their swords raised, they charged Elios with all their might.


    And


    Kuh


    Watching what happened next, Bahamut unconsciously turned his head slightly to the side. Along with the screams of the guards, he began to feel the thick smell of blood in his nose.


    On the other hand, unlike Bahamut, Ophelia continued to observe the battle unfolding in front of her eyes.


    No, it couldnt even be considered as a battle, it was a one-sided masacre.


    Aaarrghh!!!


    Keo-eo-eok!


    The Royal Guards who had enhanced their physical capabilities with mana copsed without even able to do anything. Even if they applied mana condensation on their swords, the moment it touched the White Dragon Princesss sword, it shattered like a rotten piece of wood.


    The reason for that was simple. The density of the mana condensation of the White Dragon Princess was overwhelmingly higher than the mana condensation of the Royal Guards.


    On the other hand, their attempts to attack were constantly blocked by her who wielded her twin swords without hesitation, and were counterattacked.


    <em>Ususlly, dual swordsmanship is not a preferred method ofbatalthough the attack speed may be fast, the gap in defense is toorge. Butto someone who has an overwhelming amount of mana like that woman, it allows her to attack and defend at the same time.</em>


    She was using abat method that transcended ordinary human beings, so the disadvantages were covered and only the advantages remained.


    <em>ButIm the same in that respect.</em>


    Ophelia finished her analysis of her opponent and slowly readied her sword.


    And at that point, thest of the Royal Guards who had held out until the end fell to the floor.


    Kuhthissuch amonsterlike


    Now do you understand? Surely you dont think of me as a human being like you?


    With those words, Elios walked past the fallen Royal Guards.


    And Ophelia with her greatsword stood in front of her.


    Ohhwhat a happy surprise! I never expected to see you here again.


    Elios reacted as if she was meeting a close friend.


    In response, Ophelia silently aimed her greatsword at her opponent.


    And the moment she saw the greatsword, a thoughtful expression began to appear on Elios face.


    Is thatCarls Greatsword? So you were the ones behind that incident?


    Hehehe, am I right? You guys are quite funny. And the man standing behind you the mastermind, right? Oh, our Empress was quite interested in that man. Then if we bring him along, wouldnt it be a pretty good present?


    Shut up!


    Ophelia responded in a cold voice.


    Seeing her expressionless face showing anger for the first time, Elios began to feel that the situation was getting more interesting.


    Hehehe, has your expressionpletely changed! Do you see that man as your precious master? Nomaybe hes not just a master, but a lover? Then the story is more interesting


    anggg!


    At that moment, Ophelia attacked Elios with an incredible speed.


    The blow with the huge greatsword overflowing with mana was blocked by Elios defense, but the aftermath radiated a tremendous shockwave around them.


    That was quite something. You are definitely stronger than before.


    .


    Even as she said that, Elios still showed an expression ofposure on her face.


    Against her, Ophelia once again attacked with her greatsword at breakneck speed. The human-sized greatsword seemed light as a feather in her hand.


    Such tremendous offensive was possible because it was enhanced by mana rather than normal physical strength, but Elios was using her two swords to perfectly block it every time.


    And, while observing the battle from behind, a slight frown appeared on Bahamut face.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 86: The Kingdom Project XXII (1)

    Chapter 86: The Kingdom Project XXII (1)


    Bahamut didnt have much knowledge ofbat.


    In some situations, he was good at reading the flow by using his head and extracting his own gains. But, he wasnt very talented when it came to wielding a sword or using mana.


    However, even Bahamut was very clear about the current situation. The battle in front of him was quite unfavorable for Ophelia.


    Elios, who was focused only on defense without counterattacking, and Ophelia, was only focusing on fiercely attacking. However, at the moment, the appearances of the two werepletely opposite of what one would expect it to be.


    Shraaang!


    Kuk!


    Whoops~


    Ophelia brandished her sword with a nervous expression.


    Elios, on the other hand, wasughing and blocking her opponents tremendous blows with ease. She was acting as if it wasnt a life-and-death battle at all, and more like a girl ying with a fun toy.


    <em>The difference is just that bigas expected, it is impossible to defeat that White Dragon Princess with our current strength.</em>


    Bahamut had hoped that Ophelia would be able to make the Princess feel a bit pressured, but now he had no choice but to give up on that matter.


    <em>Aside from mana condensation and body strengthening, shes not even using any other techniques right now. How could a person be so overpowered? At this rate, I will have to mobilize all the hidden adventurers.</em>


    Concluding that fact, Bahamut continued to observe the confrontation unfolding in front of his eyes, waiting for the right time to intervene.


    <em>At this rate, nothing good woulde of further stimting the princess.</em>


    ***


    Chreeeeze!!!


    Karls Greatsword and Dual swords collided with a sharp sound.


    It wasnt just the sound of swords colliding, it was the result of a collision between mana rotating at super high speed.


    To give an analogy, it was like using a chainsaw for fighting rather than a sword, and the impact began to be transmitted to the two people holding the sword as well.


    Cheh!


    A frown appeared on Ophelia face. Being a warrior, her hands were already full of calluses but at the moment, the skin on her palms was starting to tear, to the point that blood was flowing out.


    <em>NeverI cant losenever</em>


    However, despite that, Ophelia clenched her teeth, and continued to endure the pain.


    The enemy in front of her eyes was not someone simple, but an existence that intended to harm her master. Even if she were to die here, se had to stop the enemy.


    Haaa!!!


    !


    The next moment, Ophelia squeezed out all her strength and pressed down on the sword she was facing.


    The sudden increase of power began to push the opponent back.


    In response, her opponent, Ellios face turned serious for the first time.


    Hmmph Do you think it will go your way?


    Shraaang!


    The next moment, Elios pushed Ophelias sword back as well.


    As the impact was immense, as Ophelias body, along with the sword, was pushed back and rolled on the floor.


    Kuh


    Fortunately, Ophelia was able to correct her posture, but she still struggled to get up.


    Ellios showed a cold smile, and at the same time, her body began to rush toward Ophelia.


    Facing the iing attack, Ophelia tried to take a defensive stance.


    Right at that moment


    Enough, both of you!


    A loud shout was heard.


    .!


    Eh?


    As a result, the eyes of the two people unknowingly turned to the direction of the voice.


    Standing there was Bahamut, andthe adventurers, who were currently holding the people in ck robes.


    Whathow did you defeat them?


    Elios finally removed the smile on her face.


    Seeing this expression of her face, Bahamut forcibly suppressed a slight smile on his lips.


    The battle ends here. Next, I would like to have a negotiation that might seem a little boring for the Princess, but you would have to forgive me for that


    cheh!


    After a brief thought, Elios clicked her tongue and put the swords back in their sheaths.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 87: The Kingdom Project XXIII (1)

    Chapter 87: The Kingdom Project XXIII (1)


    The Great Hall of the Royal Castle.


    It was the ce where the King and his subjects discussed state affairs.


    However, at the moment, numerous people were gathered there in an anxious mood.


    Damnwhat the hell is going on?


    Is there any way to find out the situation outside?


    How long do I have to stay like thisif only I could hear about the circumstances


    At the moment, the battle for the fate of their mothend was taking ce outside the castle. Depending on the oue, the fate of those in this ce would also be decided.


    If Hangury were to be victorious in this war, there would be no problem, and rather, it would be an opportunity to once again spread its prestige throughout the continent. In addition, the nobles and the royal family who invested in this war would also get a satisfactory return.


    However, if defeated, those present here could only wait to be captured or killed.


    If we lose this war


    At that time, I would have no choice but to end my life resolutely.


    Its better that way than to suffer disgrace as a noble of the kingdom.


    Hangurian aristocrats awaited eagerly for the news from the outside while resolving themselves in their own way.


    And, among those nobles, a boy was sitting in his seat.


    The boy was remarkably youngpared to other nobles, but nevertheless maintained a resolute appearance even in such an uneasy atmosphere.


    He was the son of King Mohichi of Hangury.


    He was the Crown Prince, who was designated as the next sessor to the kingdom, Prince Robert.


    He was usually apanied by escorts, but he had sent all of them out on a mission by his own judgment.


    The Crown Prince thought that it would be better to protect everyone outside the gate than to protect himself.


    As a result, he was now alone, contemting the current situation while sitting in a suitable corner simr to the other nobles.


    <em>Its not yet time to despair. Theres no way this country will copse so easily.</em>


    The little prince was now only in his early teens. However, even so, he never lost hope about the current situation.


    Although he still couldnt clearly see anything, he still believed that his homnd and the country he had sworn to lead wouldnt copse like this. However, there was also a feeling of uneasiness in the back of his mind, and


    gradually it began to take effect on the young princes face.


    At that moment


    Hello?


    He heard the voice of a girl from the side.


    .?


    In response, Crown Prince Robert turned his head in the direction of the voice.


    Standing there was a girl he had never seen before. She was the same age as him, and honestly, he thought her appearance wasnt that pretty. However, there was one characteristic that made her stand out from the rest. Unlike the others her face didnt contain the slightest hint of tension.


    <em>Perhapsshe is a nobledy, but with a fairly fearless personality.</em>


    Making that assessment from the girls attire, Prince Robert asked her politely.


    Yes? Did you have something to say?


    Yeah, since Im bored, lets y together.


    WhatI beg your pardon?


    Crown Prince Robert showed an embarrassed expression at the girls unexpected words.


    Seeing his reaction, the girl blinked and asked him, You are the only one my age here. Honestly, arent you bored too? Everyone is making serious faces and talking about troublesome things for over an hour.


    Of courseeven at this moment, a war is going on outside that is about to decide the fate of this country, so that much should be expected right?


    Thinking that the girl had not yet grasped the situation, Crown Prince Robert said with a hit of displeasure. He thought that such an attitude was not something a nobleman of the kingdom should have, no matter how young she was.


    And, while looking at Crown Prince Robert reaction, the girl still spoke in a calm tone.


    Ans so? If we keep worrying about it, will the result change?


    Yes?


    At the unexpected question, the young Crown Prince felt puzzled, and the girl continued to speak without hesitation.


    No, think about it, no matter how worried and anxious children like us be, the number of the ck Legion would not increase, and the number of Sakiel Knights would not decrease, right? The die was cast anyway, and all thats left is to wait. No matter how much we worry, nothing will change.


    That iscorrect, but


    Crown Prince Robert couldnt find any words to refute the girls logic.


    And seeing his reaction, the girl said to him with a wide smile on her lips.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 88: The Kingdom Project XXIV (1)

    Chapter 88: The Kingdom Project XXIV (1)


    Watching what was happening right in front of her eyes, Isolda, who was mixed with the members of the Beden Merchant Company, began to frown.


    <em>¡®It can¡¯t be¡­that woman is¡­¡¯</em>


    Princess Leira left the room with a woman in a white robe.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the specifics, Bahamut had already hinted her about what would happen in advance.


    [There was a traitor among the high-ranking Hangurians, so don¡¯t tell anyone from the kingdom about our future ns.]


    Regarding that matter, Isolda has always been vignt and cautious, but she really never imagined that the traitor would be none other than Princess Leira.


    <em>¡®That means¡­could it be that the rumor that Bahamut has a rtionship with that woman has something to do with this n? To make use of the traitor?¡¯</em>


    Isolda thought that she might be specting a bit too much, but there was a high possibility that it was true.


    Wasn¡¯t Bahamut someone who often did things that was out of anyone¡¯s expectations. It was a reasonable conjecture from Isolda¡¯s point of view that his rtionship with Princess Leira was also part of his n.


    <em>¡®This¡­I don¡¯t know if I should consider it a good thing. No, it¡¯s definitely a good thing if it turns out that the news about the marriage is nothing more than a mere rumor.¡¯</em>


    Reaching such a naturally positive conclusion, Isolda began to focus on the situation in front of her eyes, moving away from the rosy feelings she was beginning to feel again.


    Although the men in ck robesing their way, she felt no threat from them.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s right, ording to his n, what will happen next¡­¡¯</em>


    ¡°Stop!.¡±


    The next moment, another group entered through another door on the side.


    At the center of the group were Bahamut and Ophelia, and at the same time, a number of adventurers also entered behind them.


    ¡°Cheh..¡±


    In response, the people in robes clicked their tongues as they looked at each other, nodded briefly, and then ran out through the open door.


    And..


    ¡°Apologies. I didn¡¯t know that they woulde here.¡±


    Bahamut ordered the adventurers to guard the room.


    At the same time, a deep sense of relief appeared on the faces of the nobles who were in crisis just a moment ago.


    ¡°M¡­Mr. Bahamut!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you we would¡­¡±


    They had experienced a life threatening situation just a few seconds ago. It was a great crisis that even the Royal Guards had failed to prevent, but thanks to Bahamut who intervened at the right time, they were able to save their lives.


    And, seeing their response, Bahamut spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°I just did what I had to do. Rather, I¡¯m sorry for not paying more attention. I never thought that the Sakiels would do such a cowardly thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­then how is the situation now? I hope our Hangury is¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. They were just detached troops who came in through the other side of the gate that was poorly defended. The battle outside the castle is still going on, with neither side gaining the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Hu.. that¡¯s right..¡±


    Although the war situation was still unclear, at least hearing that it was not as serious as their concerns, the nobles¡¯ faces began to noticeably relieved.


    ¡°Oh that. Come to think of it, we¡¯e in big trouble, Mr. Bahamut! They just kidnapped the Princess!¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! The person who seemed to be their leader made a gesture, and the princess followed without resistance, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would she do that¡­¡±


    Bahamut looked puzzled at the nobles¡¯ words. Then he looked at the nobles in a determined voice and said,


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go outside again and try to find the Princess with the adventurers. Until then, please do not leave this room. You never know where the enemies wille from again.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I will only believe in Mr. Bahamut. Please save the Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will definitely do that.¡±


    With those words, Bahamut went out again apanied by a small group of adventurers and Ophelia.


    Right before leaving, he made eye contact with Isolda, who was among the crowd, and slightly nodded his head.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Patreon: From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 89: The Kingdom Project XXV (1)

    Chapter 89: The Kingdom Project XXV (1)


    Elios¡¯ words made Princess Leira feel as if she had fallen into the abyss. Then she pursed her lips with a contemtive expression on her face.


    <em>¡®What does that mean? There¡¯s no way my n failed¡­¡¯</em>


    Obviously there was something wrong. However, Princess Leira didn¡¯t have the guts to ask for an exnation.


    Because Princess Leira herself already knew. If she said something wrong, she¡¯d be dead.


    And, looking at Princess Leira¡¯s reaction¡­Elios spoke to her with a creepy smile on her face, ¡°The terms of our contract were the following: you will make Hangury¡¯s power as weak as possible so that we can swallow it easily. And¡­for your troubles, we will pay you a fair price.¡±


    With those words, Elios unsheathed her sword.


    Seeing the overflowing mana on the sword, Leira¡¯s face began to turn pale.


    ¡°By the way¡­I heard something else. Compared to your modest performance of the four years, a certain merchant aided this country that was about to fall apart and brought it back to life. What¡¯s more, he even created such an unfavorable situation for me!¡±


    ¡°Eh! It¡¯s that.. that man¡­¡±The moment she heard those words, she reflexively tried to give an exnation.


    Fortunately, Elios didn¡¯t immediately punish her for it.


    However, as Princess Leira thought of that person, her face, which was already pale, began to distort even more. Because at this point, there was only one person who could make Elios react like that.


    ¡°Ba¡­ Bahamut¡­that man! How dare that dirty man¡­ ¡±


    Boiling anger began to fill up her heart, but that anger was quickly extinguished in front of Ellios¡¯s chilling anger, which she could still feel on her skin.


    ¡°Heh¡­what¡¯s the use of swearing at him here? That man did everything he could to make his n a sess. It¡¯s your fault for being a stupid b1tch who fell for his trap, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡­that¡­¡±


    Leira¡¯s expression turned even darker at Elios¡¯ words, which seemed to be defending Bahamut.


    While slowly caressing her chin with her hand, Elios spoke in a calm yet cool voice, ¡°You¡¯ve said it before¡­you were being treated unfairly because you were born as a princess and couldn¡¯t be the heir. I¡¯m saying it now, but it was just bullsh1t from my point of view.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ugh!.¡±


    Ellios grabbed Leira¡¯s chin so hard that she felt like it would break.


    As a result, Leira couldn¡¯t open her mouth anymore in terrible pain, and Elios whispered into her ears in a terrifying voice.


    ¡°You failed simply because youcked the ability to get things done. That¡¯s what it sounds like to me. Even so, I thought you might be useful, so I tried to use you¡­hahahaha! But, after all¡­garbage is in the end still garbage, right?¡±


    At the same time as she finished her words, Ellios flicked on Princess Leira¡¯s chin.


    The impact threw Princess Leira¡¯s body to the ground, and she failed to get up.


    Elios said with a calm smile on her lips, ¡°Okay then. Shall we settle things now? All of the money and time we¡¯ve invested so far has gone to waste, so you have to pay us back.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­agh¡­what¡­what, how¡­?¡±


    Princess Leira began to shed tears in unbearable fear.


    Seeing her reaction, Elios spoke with an expression that showed no mercy, ¡°Huh.. well? That man named Bahamut asked me to take care of it myself.¡±


    With those words, Ellios lightly waved the sword overflowing with mana.


    It was a simple movement, but just the sight of it made Princess Leira feel as if her heart was shrinking.


    However, what Elios did next was not to swing that sword.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Patreon: From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 89: The Kingdom Project XXV (2)

    Chapter 89: The Kingdom Project XXV (2)


    However, the cirction of immense mana suddenly stopped.


    Butwouldnt that a bit boring if I did that? You have been trying to sell off your country for quite a long time, so it wont be fun if you die so easily.


    With those words, Elios lightly snapped her fingers.


    As if they were waiting for her orders, the door opened and two people in ck robes entered the room.


    BesidesI suddenly thought of a way to recycle a trash like you. So lets do things this way.


    At the same time as her words ended, the usual bright smile began to appear on Ellios lips again.


    And


    ***


    Immediately after the situation inside the castle was taken care of, Bahamut, who came out under the pretext of going to find the princess, headed up the spire of the castle with Ophelia.Of course, there was no reason for him to find Princess Leira, who he had entrusted to Elios for disposal.


    At the moment, his mind was filled only with anticipation for the finale to unfold in front of his eyes, and he had no interest towards the traitorous woman whose neck was likely to have already fallen off.


    Good. Fortunately, its not toote. Immediately send the signal!


    Yes, Master!


    Ophelia raised her sword towards the sky as soon as she heard her mastersmand.


    Afterwards, she gathered her mana into the tip of her sword and fired it continuously toward the sky.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Three mana bullets shot to the sky, and exploded with a loud sound.


    In the clear sky, the explosion of the mana bullets were eye catching enough to be noticed by anyone if they paid attention.


    And at the same time, the two people who had been waiting for the signal lifted their heads to look at the sky.


    A bright smiles began to form on the lips of Iscal, the currentmander-in-chief of the Sakiel Knights.


    On the other side, Gerard, themander-in-chief of the ck Legion, showed a determined look on his face.


    It has finally begun.


    Okay, this is good timing.


    Then, the twomanders stretched out their hands toward the front while examining the change in the situation in front of them.


    The sound of drums began to be heard from both camps, and the eyes of the generals and officers were focused on theirmander.


    However, with a slight time difference,pletely different orders flowed from the mouths of the twomanders.


    The enemy has begun to retreat in confusion! Advance the entire army! Destroy Hangury without leaving even a single left alive!


    Advance!


    Wipe out the enemies!


    With the deration, the Sakiel Knights regained their morale. They rekindled their fighting spirit and started running forward.


    Certainly, as themander-in-chief said, the enemy soldiers were starting to show some bustle unlike before.


    As some of them even went into the castle, the Sakiel Knights thought that there was definitely something wrong in the enemy camp.


    <em>Arrows and magic attacks have stopped!</em>


    <em>Its the same with cannons. The bombardment just stopped!</em>


    <em>Indeed! Its clear that the Elder has done something!</em>


    Throwing away the fear and vignce in their hearts, the Sakiel Knights began to increase their speed with greater confidence.


    They needed to move as quickly as possible tounch an attack, so as not to miss the chance.


    Meanwhile, regardless of the Sakiel Knights movements, the generals of the ck Legion shouted to the soldiers with a determined voice.


    It is the Commander-in-Chiefs order!


    Change the formation of the entire army to Formation Three! Move as you did during training!


    Yes!!!


    Even in a seemingly chaotic situation, the soldiers headed to the ce they need to go in an orderly manner.


    Although the enemies were approaching like raging waves in front of their eyes, the discipline imprinted on their bodies after continuous hard training allowed them to quickly get in formation.


    After a while, therge army of the Sakiel Knights started to cross the bridge.


    On the opposite side, all the soldiers of the ck Legion arrived at their positions and began carrying out their duties.


    And<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Patreon: From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 90: The Kingdom Project XXVI (1)

    Chapter 90: The Kingdom Project XXVI (1)


    The formation of the ck Legion unfolded before their eyes. Watching this, the Sakiel Knights leading the way began to feel some doubts.


    ¡°What? It was chaotic just a moment ago, and now it¡¯s quiet again,¡± one remarked.


    ¡°Are we toote? I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    Unlike their earliermotion, the ck Legion¡¯s camp now had an orderly shape, as if drawn with a ruler. It appeared that there had been no confusion in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, despite this, the Sakiel¡¯s advance did not halt, driven by the necessity to avoid the merciless long-range firepower they had faced before. In any case, engagement in closebat was their specialty.


    The speed of the Sakiel¡¯s advance remained swift.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a strange formation.¡±


    ¡°Could this be some kind of surrender, trying to pave the way for us¡­?¡±


    The Sakiel Knights began to question a situation they had never encountered before.The ck Legion¡¯s camp, which had lined up in front of the castle wall moments earlier, now divided into left and right sides, leaving a path open to the wide-open gate.


    To the onlooker, it appeared as if a path had been created to allow entry through the gate.


    Without receiving a clear answer, the Sakiel cavalry on horseback charged to break through the divided enemy camp.


    As before, foot soldiers defended with shields blocking the front.


    Indeed, the Sakiel Knights believed that advancing on horseback would inevitably break through the square, considering the power and eleration of their horses, along with their armored weight. The shields would be torn like paper¡­


    It was at this moment, while the Sakiel Knights attacked the shield unit with terrifying power and speed, that a short, sharp sound echoed.


    In formation, countless long spears protruded from behind the infantrymen holding shields.


    However, it wasn¡¯t merely a feeble counterattack.


    The true purpose of those spears was¡­


    Hee-hee-eeing!


    ¡°Haarrgh!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡±


    Suddenly, the words ceased, and warhorses began to react wildly.


    Though trained and docile, the horses now appeared uncontroble. They were not being stabbed by spears, yet they were not obeying themand of their master.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of training.


    It was an instinct inherent in creatures like horses.


    They exhibited a natural response, frightened by sharp objects suddenly appearing before them.


    Consequently, horses twisted, lifted their front legs, and backed up during their furious charge.


    This phenomenon affected not just one or two, but the entire cavalry force.


    Some collided with firmly ced shields or were impaled by protruding spears, but this was to be expected.


    The galloping horses abruptly halted.


    In response, those behind them, unprepared and neglecting safety distance, collided without slowing down.


    This cascade effect repeated through subsequent rows.


    And the oue¡­


    Quaguaguagwang!!!!


    Miserable sounds resonated throughout the area the next moment.


    Though obscured by the dust, the Sakiels who followed the cavalry on foot, knew one thing for sure.


    Something significant had happened before their eyes, something detrimental.


    As expected, the scene that emerged after the dust settled was truly dire.


    The lead horses had simply stopped, but the aftermath was beyond imagination.


    Thousands were entangled in this incident, many dying or suffering severe injuries, with horses sprawled on the ground, dying or barely breathing.


    Witnessing this disaster, the Sakiel Knights hesitated momentarily, then turned their gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°The cavalry is in disarray, tangled among themselves.¡±


    ¡°What do we do? Should we continue that way?¡±


    ¡°Could this¡­ could this be a losing battle?¡±


    Despite the force¡¯s casualties being under 10,000, a significant contingent of 80,000 remained.


    Yet, observing the one-sided damage inflicted by the unexpected counterattack, the Sakiel Knights gradually grew uneasy.


    They had never anticipated such fierce resistance from the Hangurian forces.


    The ck Legion was merely a name in the past, but now they seemed like formidable opponents, unlike the rural farmers who knelt and begged for mercy.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Patreon: From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 91: The Kingdom Project XXVII (1)

    Chapter 91: The Kingdom Project XXVII (1)


    When ites to doing things, human beings are instinctively drawn to what seems easier.


    Of course, there are many people who prefer difficult challenges and feel the thrill in them, but if it is a matter directly rted to life and death, unless it is a very unusual case, they naturally choose the easy and safe path.


    In that respect, the Sakiel Knights¡¯ choice at this moment was very natural.


    Instead of the solid formation of the ck Legion, which had already sent their 10,000 allies to the other world, they turned to the ce where the castle gate was located, which looked much more flimsy.


    ¡°Great! After all, those guys aren¡¯t moving at all!¡±


    ¡°What are they doing? Are they stupid? No matter how hard your formation is, if the castle falls, you will be finished as well!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really stupid to leave such an important ce empty!¡±


    The Sakiel Knightsughed at the ck Legion, which didn¡¯t move at all even when they almost arrived at the gate.


    Of the remaining 80,000 men, 30,000 troops had already crossed the bridge, and about 10,000 of them had almost arrived at the gates.


    The ck Legion was not able to cover the castle wall with their formation, the side of the gate was empty, and they thought that if they entered it, they would win.


    Of course, if any of them were familiar with arge-scale war like this, things would be a bit different. If there were a certain number of people who could calmly question the current situation without being swept away by the atmosphere even a little bit, they would probably have stopped and questioned the current situation.


    The ck Legion had annihted 10,000 of their allies without much damage even though they were numerically inferior. Until now they were showing an overwhelming force, so why did they be so disoriented all of a sudden?


    It was definitely not the influence of the chaos that the elder had said. Clearly, something else was on the agenda. They must have their own strategy, which meant that the current situation was likely to be a clever trap set up by the enemy.


    Those who thought so were not rare among the Sakiel Knights. But, in spite of that, they could not act to stop theirrades or halt their own steps.


    Small-scale battles and gang fights in narrow alleys, or at most,rge-scale scuffles in the square, were their usual fare. They had never experienced moving with tens of thousands of people, not even dozens or hundreds of people, and they didn¡¯t know how to act in such a situation.


    No matter how strange they felt, what could they do?


    Even when they tried to stop, other Sakiel Knights d in armor were already swarming in front and behind, shouting endlessly. Their voices could not be heard, and even if some were stopped, the risk of being crushed to death by tens of thousands of allies rushing from behind was greater.


    No matter how many warnings were shing in their heads, they had no choice but to run forward in silence. They hoped their hunch was wrong, praying that the Hangurian soldiers were really stupid and there was nothing in front of them.


    Unfortunately, their ominous premonition came true very precisely.


    After the relentless march, the forces of the Sakiel Knights finally entered the wide za right in front of the lifted castle gate. At that moment, what they saw in front of their eyes as they rushed inside expecting a certain amount of resistance was¡­


    ¡°What¡­what is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡­no way¡­no!¡±


    What they saw was nothing like soldiers setting up camp.


    It was gold coins, silver coins, and jewels and other precious treasures were lying on the ground. There was even expensive silk and jade.


    As a result, the Sakiel Knights in the lead rushed towards them, throwing their weapons aside with eyes wide open.


    ¡°That¡­it¡¯s a gold coin! It¡¯s really gold!¡±


    ¡°Why are all these things, from silver coins to jewels, scattered here?¡±


    ¡°Who cares! Let¡¯s pick them all up! We¡¯re going to wipe it out before moree behind us!¡±


    In the next moment, the Sakiel Knights ran frantically toward the front.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Patreon: From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 92: The Kingdom Project XXVIII (1)

    Chapter 92: The Kingdom Project XXVIII (1)


    Iscal, themander of the Sakiel Knights who wasmanding the battle in the hignds, felt a darker shadow begin to fall on his face, which had been quite confident at first.


    <em>¡®What¡­what is this¡­something feels strange¡­¡¯ </em>he thought.


    He was the one who gave the order to attack right after the confusion that Mr. Bahamut had promised him.


    The camp of the ck Legion, which had been established in an orderly manner, was in a state of disarray, and even the gates that were firmly closed had been lifted.


    From Iscal¡¯s point of view, this seemed like the enemies had literally stuck out their heads, asking for their death.


    However, as Sakiel¡¯s offensive had just begun, the ck Legion seemed to have already sorted out the situation. This was clearly evident from the annihtion of the cavalry immediately after.


    Until then, he could understand it, albeit with difficulty. Knowing the ck Legion¡¯s strength from the first engagement, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to think they had quickly sorted out the situation andunched a counterattack.


    ¡®Still, no matter what, the gates were open as promised. There is no reason for our soldiers to lose once they get inside. Street fighting is Sakiel¡¯s specialty¡­¡¯


    In a narrow andplex city, no matter how great an army was, it was impossible to fight effectively as they would on a in.On the other hand, for the Sakiel Knights, who made a living fighting in such environments, the battlefield in the city was overwhelmingly advantageous.


    Iscal believed that this time, given their greater numbers, they would be able to seize victory.


    However, his confidence began to turn into heavy anxiety right after arge army of over 10,000 rushed into the castle.


    The castle gate closed with an explosion, and the loud cannon fire that followed was rming.


    Since then, the gate had not opened again, and the allies were surrounded by the ck Legion with the walls and gates intact.


    <em>¡®Something¡­something¡¯s wrong! It¡¯s clear that Bahamut proceeded as he said. No matter how much our sidecks war experience, how can this be happening¡­¡¯</em>


    The promise that Mr. Bahamut had secretly made to him hade to pass: the confusion of the ck Legion and the opening of the gates.


    With that much, they were sure they would be able to secure a victory. But even though all of that had materialized, the Sakiel¡¯srge army and Iscal were only umting damage without inflicting any significant harm on the enemies.


    ¡®That Bahamut¡­no. There¡¯s no reason to me him. Actually, he kept all his promises. But why? Why are we being pushed back? Could it be that we were that weak? Even with arge army of 90,000, we couldn¡¯t even deal with the ck Legion of only 20,000?¡¯


    He knew that the Sakiel Knights were not bad as an individual force, but their war experience was mediocre.


    Despite this, Iscal had no time or method topensate for that.


    While gathering the troops, it was difficult to even agree with the other elders, and even if they reached a consensus, only a few of their ns were actually put into practice.


    Most of the Sakiel Knight Commanders objected to the training part, refusing to have their subordinates mix with other knights who were like their enemies. It was an excuse to avoid creating camaraderie that might deter their subordinates from fighting each otherter.


    ¡®Even so, I should have forced them to train, regardless¡­¡¯


    Iscal himself had no experience in war and was under the illusion that they would win simply by advancing with brute force. This was because no matter how well you n your formation and tactics, the results don¡¯t show in just a few fights.


    However, through this war, he was paying a very high price for his stupidity, and the settlement of this was still ongoing.


    Bang!


    Another sound of explosion was heard.


    Iscal looked at it with trembling eyes, and hisplexion began to harden again.


    The explosion just before had destroyed the bridge the Sakiel Knights were crossing.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Patreon: From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 93: The Kingdom Project XXIX (1)

    Chapter 93: The Kingdom Project XXIX (1)


    The Sakiels across the river began to abandon their weapons, and those remaining on the other side quickly lost their will to fight. Confusion and fear gripped them as they realized the hopelessness of their situation.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what should I do?¡± Someone asked in panic.


    ¡°What else can we do? Of course, we have to run away! If we continue like this, we will end up like that too!¡± Another replied urgently.


    ¡°The ck Legion didn¡¯t even suffer any significant damage after k!lling 50,000 soldiers on our side. Do you think the likes of us would be their opponents?¡±


    Earlier, they had thought of the ck Legion as mere scarecrows, only empty shells without substance. Now, the Sakiel¡¯s viewed them as formidable and terrifying foes. They realized that staying here meant either death or ending up as prisoners.


    Terrified, the Sakiels threw down their weapons and began to flee.


    But then, a new threat emerged.


    ¡°What¡­ What are those¡±


    ¡°Stand..no way¡­are those reinforcements?¡±Ten thousand soldiers bearing different gs than the ck Legion appeared in front of them.


    These were the relief forces requested by Hangurian King Mohichi from other regions. The Sakiels were now stranded, unable to decide on their next move. Behind them, temporary pontoon bridges were being swiftly constructed.


    At the same time, the ck Legion soldiers began crossing the newly built bridges, advancing towards the Sakiels.


    Realizing that the object of their fear was right in front of them, the Sakiels made a quick decision.


    ¡°Ha¡­I will surrender!¡±


    ¡°Mo¡­ please spare my life!¡±


    Even though they still had numbers on their side, the Sakiels knew they had no chance of winning. Open resistance would only lead to needless death.


    As the ck Legion soldiers looked on, the Sakiels surrendered. Cheers of victory erupted from the soldiers of the Hungarian relief forces.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our victory!¡±


    The soldiers expressed their joy fervently, but Gerard, unlike the others, remained vignt.


    ¡°Commander, we won!¡±


    ¡°All of this is thanks to His Majesty the King and the Commander. And¡­Mr. Bahamut.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ what more¡­¡±


    Gerard¡¯s words were confusing, and the soldiers expressed their doubts.


    Seeing them, Gerard spoke with a serious voice.


    ¡°Prepare swift horses and horsemen to follow me. Before the heads of our enemies run away, we must capture them.¡±


    ¡°Ah..¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±


    The generals who understood his meaning immediately went into action.


    Gerard, as themander-in-chief, drew his sword, which he had not wielded properly throughout the war, and smiled with anticipation.


    <em>¡®Finally, I¡¯ll get to personally cut down one or two enemy soldiers¡­¡¯</em>


    ***


    ¡°This¡­ like this¡­how did it end up like this?¡±


    Watching the surrender of all remaining troops, Iscal fell into deep despair.


    His aides spoke urgently.


    ¡°Grand Elder! You must escape!¡±


    ¡°This ce is dangerous now! Soon, they will be flocking here too!¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    Iscal was torn between anger and despair at his aides¡¯ words. Despite his worst failure, he couldn¡¯t just throw everything away.


    <em>¡®Yeah¡­ it can¡¯t end like this. It only failed once. I must return to my base, gather my resources, and then flee to another country to regain power¡­¡¯</em>


    As a Sakiel, hiding in the shadows was his second nature. Concealing his identity and going into hiding was familiar to him. He believed he still had a chance to make aeback, especially with the support of his patron, Princess Elios.


    Resolving to escape, Iscal got up and began to leave with his subordinates.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Keoouk!¡±


    ¡°Keep it off!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Suddenly, cries of pain and confusion erupted around him.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 94: The Kingdom Project XXX (1)

    Chapter 94: The Kingdom Project XXX (1)


    A mountain of weapons and other munitions piled up in front of her. Watching these things, Yuria¡¯s eyes began to twinkle.


    ¡°Wow¡­ is this really all ours? Weapons are stilling in like that¡­¡±


    At the moment, from the side, the weapons were being piled up one by one.


    Aside from other things, Yuria, who had quite a bit of knowledge about iron, had a rough idea of how much these weapons would be worth. From her point of view, it was a level where she could just feel the huge amount of cash umting in real-time.


    And, at Yuria¡¯s words, Isolda spoke in a calm voice as usual.


    ¡°It is. Because all the spoils of this war were supposed to belong to the Beden Merchant Company. Not only the weapons, but the food in the back and the funds brought by the Sakiel Knights are all ours.¡±


    ¡°This is enough to recoup this investment. As expected¡­they aren¡¯t lying when they say that the flower ofmerce is war.¡±


    ¡°It is not wrong. In the human world the time when you spend the most money is when you wage war.¡±


    While saying that, Isolda¡¯s gaze turned to Bahamut, who was working hard at directing the merchants and transporting the spoils.This time, too, that man ended everything perfectly. Watching him, a heartfelt smile automatically began to form on Isolda¡¯s mouth


    ***


    ¡°Damn¡­ how did this happen to me¡­¡±


    A middle-aged man was sitting in a chair in a cramped, dark room.


    Iscal, the leader of the Sakiel Knights, was trembling with anger, and at the same time, his thoughts were rolling his head nonstop.


    Iscal and the Sakiel Knights werepletely defeated in the war. The number of prisoners reached tens of thousands, and at the same time, most of the Sakiel Knights across the continent, who could be called losers in the war, were gathered here.


    If Hangury k!lled them all, the Sakiel Knights wouldpletely disappear from the continent¡¯s history. Iscal, too, would endpletely, leaving only a dirty stigma in history.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t let it end like that. I have to find a way somehow¡­a way to ovee this crisis¡­even if that doesn¡¯t work, I can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯</em>


    Even in such a worst-case scenario, Iscal calmly continued his calctions.


    Although he was ipetent as a warmander, his position in the Sakiel Knights was not a fluke. Even if he had the support of Princess Elios, it was his ability that allowed him to rise from the bottom to where he was now. Therefore, Iscal sharpened his mind, mobilizing all of his knowledge and remaining resources to prepare for the next situation.


    Cheeark!


    The door opened with a metallic sound.


    Immediately after that, he saw the visage of Gerard, the man who had brought him to this point.


    ¡°Hehh! Hahahaha!¡±


    The next moment, Iscal suddenly broke out inughter.


    Gerard¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even when he heard that terrifying sound, and he spoke to Iscal in a cold voice.


    ¡°It seems that the reputation of the man called the suprememander of the Sakiel Knights is truly undeserved. The Sakiel Knights had a reputation on the continent, but I never thought it would end like this for you.¡±


    ¡°Did you say it was over? Dream on. You guys can never kill me.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something. Even now, if His Majesty¡¯s orders are given, your life will end here¡­¡±


    ¡°No, among the guys living on this continent, there is no one who can touch our Sakiel Knights carelessly. It¡¯s not all about winning the war.¡±


    Iscal cut off Gerard¡¯s words and spoke firmly. The will burning in his face showed that it was no mere bravado.


    ¡°You will find out in a little while. That there is someone behind me that you can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine¡­hmm¡­I see¡­¡±


    Gerard nodded slowly at Iscal¡¯s words.


    At that, a question began to appear in Iscal¡¯s mind for a moment, and Gerard brought out something in front of him.


    ¡°Could the unimaginable person you were talking about be this¡­?¡±


    ¡°This! This¡­¡±


    In the next moment, Iscal¡¯s face turned pale and hardened as he had lost hisposure. Whaty before his eyes was enough to make him have chills.


    It was a document containing short but clear information. Looking at it, even with a signature clearly embedded in it, Iscal was unable to think for a moment, and Gerard spoke to Iscal in a calm voice.


    ¡°Looks like your proud backer is going to stop investing heh? What kind of idiot would keep pouring money into a failed venture?¡±


    ¡°This¡­this¡­it can¡¯t be like this! Uh¡­how¡­how could he¡­the White Dragon Princess abandon me¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no point in denying reality like that. Just ept your fate.¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t bel!!!¡±


    Iscal screamed in anger and despair.


    Seeing his response, Gerard let out a small sigh.


    <em>¡®In the first ce, he didn¡¯t even know that he was just a chess piece¡­this guy is quite a pathetic human being. No¡­in this respect, it just goes to show how ruthless the White Dragon Princess really is¡­¡¯</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 95: The Kingdom Project XXXI (1)

    Chapter 95: The Kingdom Project XXXI (1)


    Nothing was free in this world.


    But there were surprisingly many ways to make the target feel positive and good about a certain thing or someone. Although it seemed quiteplicated, it was often quite effective. At the same time, there was a disadvantage that inevitably required giving up some of the benefits right in front of you.


    Nevertheless, among merchants who left their mark in history, the method was known as one of the best ways to trade. The reason was that it was the best way to win the favor of the customers.


    In other words, it was one of the best ways to win people¡¯s hearts.


    ***


    ¡°So¡­are you saying that you killed him in the end?¡± Bahamut asked with a voice full of regret.


    Regarding the matter, King Mohichi told him with an apologetic expression on his face.


    ¡°I am really sorry. Originally, at Mr. Bahamut¡¯s request, we were going to hand him over alive, but we made a mistake while managing him, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Hrmm¡­¡± Bahamut let out a breathing sound filled with disappointment at the King¡¯s words.Seeing his reaction, King Mohichi experienced a variety ofplex emotions at once, ranging from embarrassment and apology to sadness and, a sense of deep disappointment.


    <em>¡®To think that¡­my daughter would do something like that¡­¡¯</em>


    It was a fact that Gerard found out during the interrogation of Iscal.


    They found that the princess, Leira Matani, whom King Mohichi loved the most, had in fact worked with the Sakiel Knights to plot a secret n for the destruction of Hangury.


    Upon hearing the information for the first time, the King, of course, was furious and tried to deny it. He thought that his kind and innocent daughter could not do such a thing and tried to dismiss it as simply the nonsense of Elder Sakiel.


    However, as the elder said, evidence of Princess Leira¡¯s wrongdoings were overflowing from his mansion, and King Mohichi had no choice but to admit it. The fact that his beloved daughter actually tried to sell her own country and people who were more precious than anything.


    However, after learning the truth, Gerard had cut Iscal down with a single strike of the word to keep his mouth shut, and King Mohichi, who grasped the truth, decided toe to the same conclusion.


    The fact about Princess Leira being a traitor had to be buried as a secret that only they knew. It wasn¡¯t just because she was the King¡¯s beloved daughter.


    King Mohichi seeded in defending Hangury without much damage from the invasion of a powerful foreign enemy named the Sakiel Knights. Due to this overwhelming yet brilliant victory, the Hangurian nobles, who had been in a power struggle for so long, recognized the power of the royal family and were now bowing their heads one by one in front of King Mohichi, whom they had underestimated.


    At this point of time, when the scattered national power was gathering as one again, revealing the fact that none other than Princess Leira did such a thing was no different from pouring cold water on the current situation that was going smoothly.


    So, for Hangury, which had to gather strength once again and prepare for a leap forward, and for the heart of her father, who nevertheless still loved his daughter, Princess Leira remained simply a poor woman who was attacked and killed by the Sakiel Knights during the war.


    <em>¡®Yes, but because of this, another problem arose with Mr. Bahamut¡­¡¯</em>


    Bahamut was someone who had been supporting Hangury with both mind and heart. Most of the cost of rebuilding the ck Legion, as well as the cost of this war, came from him, and thanks to him deceiving Elder Sakiel and releasing false information, the Hangurian side was able to win easily without much damage.


    In addition, although Princess Leira was killed, thanks to the efforts of him and the adventurers, the lives of nobles and royalty, especially Crown Prince Robert, the heir more precious than the life of the King, were preserved.


    From King Mohichi¡¯s point of view, the man was a benefactor that he could not thank enough even if he bowed his head in gratitude. Bahamut was a person he wanted to make his son-inw if not for a series of unfortunate incidents, but everything was ended up being twisted like this because of his traitorous daughter.


    The terms of the deal that Bahamut made with the Kingdom of Hangury was very simple.


    What Bahamut and the Beden Merchant Company had asked for in exchange for helping Hangury was neither money, nor titles, nor even territories¡­<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 96: The Kingdom Project XXXII (1)

    Chapter 96: The Kingdom Project XXXII (1)


    If you were to ask those in positions of politics or military leadership, as well as merchants, to name the most important resource, they would not hesitate to say: people.


    Dozens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of millions¡ªthe mostmon and at the same time the most valuable resource.


    From simplebor forces to something more significant, everything started and ended with people. Because of this, significant effort and time were constantly invested to acquire the resource called people.


    From that point of view, in the present, in front of Bahamut¡¯s eyes, there was a mountain of rare and precious resources that could not be bought with money.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Bahamut looked at the people sitting in front of him with a rxed expression on his face.


    Ophelia and Isolda were standing on either side of him, and in front of his eyes, he could see the adventurers standing on strict guard. And those who sat with fearful expressions on their faces while being watched by the said adventurers were at least dozens of the Sakiel Knights¡¯ executives who survived the war.


    Just a few days ago, these people were full of confidence and pride. However, the faces of those present here were now filled only with anxiety and fear.


    <em>¡®What the hell is he going to do with us?¡¯</em><em>¡®What will he ask for? Is he going to take all of our funds¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®No¡­it¡¯s not about money. Maybe he¡¯ll just kill us after pressuring us to bow. There are many high-ranking rich people with unusual hobbies.¡¯</em>


    The Sakiel Knights¡¯ executives thought of various bleak futures, including threats to their lives, in their heads.


    That was understandable. Beyond the fact that they were simply prisoners, from the beginning, they had devoted themselves to things that were not very honorable in the world¡ªgambl!ng, usu*ry, smuggl!ng, prost!tut!on, and other crimes that were legally problematic.


    It was clear that no one would sympathize with them even if they were executed for their crimes right now.


    Because they were like that, it was only natural that the longer Bahamut¡¯s silencested, the deeper their fear would grow.


    <em>¡®How big of a request is he going to make, and why is it taking so long?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Damn it¡­ I¡¯d rather he just spoke sooner rather thanter.¡¯</em>


    Filled with anxiety, the executives of the Sakiel Knights were just sweating cold sweat, unable to speak.


    Finally, Bahamut, who had the right to decide their fates and had actually destroyed them in this war, slowly began to speak.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to say that I wee everyone who has gathered here like this¡­¡± Bahamut spoke in a calm yet clear voice.


    It was a normal greeting, but the Sakiel Knights were seized with a feeling of growing anxiety for no reason, and Bahamut continued to address them.


    ¡°I have heard a lot about your fame before. Those who actually control the underground economy of the continent. The people who are engaged in what is often dismissed as dirty work, but nheless, there is a demand for it and it is inevitable that it will happen in one way or another.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Somehow, Bahamut spoke in a more benevolent voice than expected.


    As a result, the Sakiel Knights felt that the atmosphere had changed slightly and began to listen to him more closely. They thought that he didn¡¯t seem likely to execute them immediately.


    As expected, quite favorable stories began to flow from Bahamut¡¯s lips.


    ¡°And I, too, have no intention of denying the business itself. Although I am against the s1ave business, which was a big problem this time, I am interested in other things.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s it. There are so many things we can do to help.¡±


    ¡°Please tell us anything. Aren¡¯t we the ones with the deepest knowledge in this field?¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t bragging, when Bahamut sneakily threw a bait, the Sakiel Knights¡¯ officers quickly epted it and began to nibble.


    It was a natural move for survival, as it was a situation where their lives were on the line just a moment ago. Moreover, their opponent was Bahamut, a colossus who subdued them all and had a high reputation from the beginning.


    This situation, in which a clearly proven superior was reaching out to them, the Sakiel Knights could not help but feel the matter quite attractive. Although some of them were still watching the situation with suspicion, it was clear that the atmosphere had changed.


    Looking at the Sakiel Knights, Bahamut smiled and said, ¡°I am very d that you are so eager to work, but I also have a rough n for this, so it would be good to check it first.¡±


    Along with those words, documents were ced in front of the Sakiel Knights¡¯ executives.


    ordingly, the executives in the room began to examine the contents, and at the same time, surprise and bewilderment appeared on their faces.


    A little awe began to creep in as well.


    The contents contained in the document proposed to continue the work the Sakiel Knights were currently engaged in under the surface but to some extent set the framework and rules for proceeding in the future.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 97: Doll in the Box I

    Chapter 97: Doll in the Box I


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, since it was for Mr. Bahamut, I put it here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Anyway, you¡¯ve worked hard, so you may leave.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Arge box ced in Bahamut¡¯s room caught Isolda¡¯s curiosity. She sent the servants out, keen to explore its contents.


    The packaging was sturdy, with odd holes in the wooden box, and a sealed letter lying on top, marked with an unfamiliar dragon seal.


    <em>¡®A dragon¡­ but different from the anything I am familiar with. Could this be from the Dragona Empire? But why would they send something to him¡­¡¯</em>


    Isolda¡¯s curiosity grew as she checked again to ensure no one was in the room.


    Bahamut had other matters to attend to, and Ophelia and Ashbel were with him, meaning she was alone. Rationalizing her actions as part of her administrative duties, she carefully opened the letter and read its contents.¡°What! What..? In here?¡±


    The letter contained unexpected information, prompting Isolda to move urgently, thinking she needed to inform Bahamut immediately. However, her hand froze on the doorknob.


    ¡®No. Hold on¡­I don¡¯t have to do that¡­do I?¡¯


    Another thought crept into her mind. She removed her hand from the doorknob and slowly turned towards the box, a smile forming on her lips¡ªa smile she hadn¡¯t felt since her days as a viiness.


    This emotion, she knew, wasn¡¯t meant for innocent people but was justified in the current situation.


    ***


    A lump of metal glowed in front of her, bringing tears to her eyes.


    ¡°I hate it! Stop! Stop it! Please!¡±


    She pleaded, twisting her body in resistance. Her desperate cries were in vain as the metal approached her body slowly and resolutely.


    Shreeekkk!


    ¡°Arrrrgghgh!¡±


    The terrible pain of burning flesh made her scream.


    ¡°No!! Please stop!!!!¡±


    Her voice filled with despair, but the agonizing sensation continued, eating away at her flesh.


    Chrrrt!


    A cold sensation brought her back to reality. She realized it had been a dream, but her surroundings remained dark, her mouth obstructed, unable to speak.


    Voices echoed around her, her body wet and cold. Pain tingled throughout her, especially from a wound on her chest.


    Gradually, she felt rough but gentle hands touching her, removing her clothes and recing them with clean ones. As her blindfold was removed, she saw her surroundings for the first time.


    ***


    In a dimly lit basement, Isolda stood before therge box. She tore it open with an ax, revealing its contents¡ªa person in a more devastating state than she had imagined.


    <em>¡®Cheh¡­¡¯</em>


    A foul smell permeated the air. It was natural for the ¡°product¡± to be in such a state after being transported for so long, but seeing it firsthand was unpleasant. The person inside was covered in filth, bound, and gagged.


    ¡°Wash her.¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    At Isolda¡¯smand, the servants acted quickly, cleaning the person, removing the dirty clothes, and dressing them in new ones. Despite the person¡¯s muffled protests, they proceeded without hesitation.


    <em>¡®This¡­she must have been through quite a lot.¡¯</em>


    Observing the scars and a branding mark on the chest, Isolda guessed the person¡¯s ordeal. Yet, she felt no pity.


    <em>¡®I can guess how fortunate they are to still have their limbs¡­¡¯</em>


    Once the cleaning was done and the person was in a manageable state, Isolda ordered the servants to leave and removed the blindfold, revealing silvery white eyes.


    ¡°Can you tell who I am?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­argh..agh!¡±


    The person tried to speak, filled with false hope.


    Isolda responded with a cold smile, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ wait a moment, I will make it possible for you to speak soon.¡±


    Then she slowly loosened the gag, allowing the person to cough and breathe heavily.


    ¡°I never thought we would meet again in a ce like this.¡±


    Not long ago, many people, including Isolda, had bowed their heads and paid their respects to Hungarian Princess Leira Matani.


    ¡°You¡­ You must be from the Beden¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, call me Isolda Evergarden. We can the considered as acquainted. Though I¡¯ve never had a conversation with you in person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must have seen me in the royal castle! Please, release me! I¡¯m a Hungarian princess! There¡¯s no reason for me to be treated like this¡­¡±


    Princess Leira¡¯s urgent voice and pleading expression were met with Isolda¡¯s cold smile. ¡°A Hungarian princess¡­ yes, that was definitely the case a few weeks ago. Not anymore, though.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­if you ask me what that means¡­¡±


    Leira¡¯s voice filled with doubt and fear.


    Isolda touched Le¡¯s chin gently and said, ¡°From now on you are my toy.¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 98: Doll in the Box II

    Chapter 98: Doll in the Box II


    Princess Leira could not understand the words that came out of Isolda¡¯s mouth for a moment. The words that the woman would make herself, the princess of a country, a toy, was beyond her realm ofprehension.


    Looking at Princess Leira with such a nk expression, Isolda let out a small sigh.


    ¡°Haa¡­anyway, I thought you were a pretty intelligent person, but you¡¯re surprisingly stupid.¡±


    With those words, Isolda grabbed Leira¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    In response, a pa!nful voice flowed from Leira¡¯s mouth, and Isolda smiled coldly as she looked at her.


    ¡°Sorry, but no one here knows that you are a princess, and no one will believe you. And most of all, right now in Hangury, you¡¯ve been dead for awhile now, and even the funerals are over. In other words, no one wille looking for you, no one will recognize you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uh.. how could that.. gargh!¡±


    In the next moment, Isolda stru*ck Leira¡¯s stomach.Princess Leira¡¯s body col!apsed at the sudden intense pa!n, and Isolda spoke in a cold voice to her ear.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it is true. There¡¯s no way a mere merchant like me could punch such a great princess if there wasn¡¯t a way, right? You understand?¡±


    ¡°Uh..urgh¡­ugh..ugh!¡±


    At Isolda¡¯s words, Princess Leira started to cry in pa!n. Although she wanted to believe that this moment was a lie, Princess Leira knew that it was the truth through the series of events she had experienced and the actions of Isolda just before.


    As Isolda said, the woman named Princess Leira no longer exists in this world.


    <em>¡®How¡­how could this happen¡­ this me¡­the Hangurian princess¡­how could this¡­¡¯</em>


    Princess Leira had already been taken to the Dragona Empire and suffered terribly. However, even in the midst of that, Princess Leira did not give up hope until the end.


    She hoped she could get out of the situation somehow. If someone knew that she, the princess, had been captured, they would surely not stand still. Even though she tried to betray Hangury, that possibility was the only thing she could trust in this situation, and her wish continued until the moment when the hellish t0rture ended one day and her whole body was bound and put in a box.


    But now, the things she heard right after she was barely taken out of the box was enough to take away even thatst hope Princess Leira had in her heart. The harsh reality that everything had already ended hit her hard.


    Princess Leira fell into the swamp of despair, and looking at her expression, Isolda said in a voice full of ridicule, looking at this foolish woman who finally grasped the situation.


    ¡°Whoops. It went really well. I didn¡¯t expect that a woman I¡¯d always disliked would copsepletely like this. I really never imagined that it would be a toy that I could y with with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°That¡­why¡­why would you do this to me¡­?¡±


    Despite never having had a direct conversation with her, Isolda showed fierce hostility toward herself. So Princess Leira asked with deep doubt and fear at the same time, and Isolda spoke to her in a cold voice.


    ¡°How noisy, who told you to open your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Argh¡­ughuh..¡±


    At the same time, Isolda began to strang1e Leira.


    It was not just a warning, but her intention to k!ll the other person was very very real.


    Leira¡¯s vision blurred, her breathing quickened, and saliva began to flow from her mouth. Just like that, with her eyes half turned upside down, Leira unknowingly started sticking out her tongue. However, just before she lost consciousness, the power contained in Isolda¡¯s hands was released, and she began to exhale with difficulty, feeling her breath return.


    ¡°Urghh¡­ah¡­hah..uh..uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, now that the situation has turned out this way¡­then, should we calmly spend our time alone from now on?¡±


    ¡°Keuuugh¡­¡±


    Leira raised her head with difficulty at Isolda¡¯s words. Her eyes were filled with tears from pa!n, and her body was trembling slightly. The grace and dignity that she possessed as a princess not long ago were nowhere to be found.


    Watching this, Isolda felt a deep sense of joy and slowly began to approach her. She didn¡¯t feel any resentment at all. At this moment, this woman to Isolda¡­was just a vessel to vent the pent up frustrations in her heart.


    The joy of being able to deal with this cheeky, privileged woman who dared to scheme against Bahamut and make him suffer¡­was quite intense.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s my first time doing something like this, so honestly, I¡¯m a little nervous. It must be because I¡¯ve been in a simr position not that long ago.¡¯</em>


    To be honest, Isolda didn¡¯t know if she would be able to do well. But at least, through her experience, she was confident that she knew very well how a woman could be ar0used and how she could suffer.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to first set thing in order? From now on, when you call me master.¡±


    ¡°That¡­that can¡¯t be! How could you treat a princess of a country like that¡­ ¡±


    Stash!


    The next moment, a shock hit Leira¡¯s cheek. It contained enough power to make her lips explode in a single blow, leaving Leira speechless along with the burning pa!n.


    And, while looking at Leira, who was making such a bewildered expression, Isolda said in a cold voice.


    ¡°What did you say? You are not a princess anymore. You¡¯re just my s1ave, no more, no less. You are the kind of woman who will crawl on the floor and l!ck my feet if I tell you to lick them.¡±


    ¡°That¡­that..how could you say that.. gargh!¡±


    Feeling the pride of being a member of the royal family, Leira tried to refuse, but immediately after that, her head fell straight to the ground.


    ¡°Kuh¡­ ¡±


    Her forehead began to b1eed with a tingling pa!n.


    In that state, Isolda p0unded her head and spoke in a voice that contained no mercy.


    ¡°No? You can choose to not do it if you don¡¯t like it. But I will have no choice but to get what I want and try until the wordes out of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Keuk..no stop¡­!¡±


    With Isolda¡¯s feet weighing heavily on her head, Leira began to groan in pa!n.


    ¡°You really are a stupid woman. To be stubborn in a situation like this is useless.¡±


    While saying that to Leira, Isolda suddenly began to think of herself in the past. She too had memories of being quite stubborn when rolling on the floor as a s1ave of Bahamut, and had suffered in a simr, albeit different, way.


    <em>¡®It was really hard when I starved due to my useless pride. I guess it was a good thing, since I learned the value of food after that¡­¡¯</em>


    Isolda remembered her past memories of being beautified without any use. At the same time, she began to understand how Bahamut must have felt, as she watched Leira struggling under her feet like a bug.


    <em>¡®I see¡­that¡¯s what it felt like. The joy of pun!shing trash that doesn¡¯t deserve mercy. This¡­it¡¯s more fun than I imagined.¡¯</em>


    So, without realizing it, a smile began to bloom on Isolda¡¯s lips. At the same time, the woman¡¯s voice finally reached her ears.


    ¡°Urgh¡­stop it! Please¡­please no more!¡±


    Princess Leira let out a scream of pa!n.


    In response, Isolda sighed and asked, ¡°So, what is the answer?¡±


    ¡°Kuuu¡­¡±


    Leira shed tears as if she were resentful of Isolda¡¯s words. However, having already learned the taste of pa!n, she eventually bowed her head and said to Isolda.


    ¡°Okay¡­I was¡­wrong. Please¡­I will listen to what you are saying¡­so please.. please stop¡­¡±


    Leira made such a deration of surrender.


    Seeing this, a cold smile began to form on Isolda¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Heh¡­good. it should be like that. Then, should we begin our education in earnest?¡±


    With those words, Isolda slowly began to stretch out her hand.


    ¡°Ahhng!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯ve always thought about it since the first time I saw it, but they¡¯re really something that makes me jealous. It looks like it¡¯s bigger than me just by looking at its size¡­but it seems tock sticity.¡±


    ¡°No¡­don¡¯t¡­ughn!¡±


    Leira twisted her body at the strange sensation she was feeling for the first time since she was born.


    And, seeing her response, Isolda started to think of ways to y with this toy in her head.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 99: Doll in the Box III (1)

    Chapter 99: Doll in the Box III (1)


    Isolda grabbed and squeezed one of the snowy white twin peaks, making Princess Leira frown at the sensation of warm, soft hands roughing up her proud mound.


    <em>¡®How can this¡­be! To be slighted in such a way by a lowly merchant, I¡­¡¯</em>


    She knew that her identity hadpletely disappeared. But, even though she understood the fact intellectually, her heart still couldn¡¯t ept it. Having lived her entire life as an honored princess and being looked up to by everyone around her, the shock she was feeling at the moment became even greater.


    But suddenly, a new sensation pushed through Princess Leira¡¯s painful feelings.


    ¡®What¡­this feeling¡­it feels¡­good?¡¯


    The reason was unknown.


    However, at the moment, even while her precious ce was being trampled on by a lowly merchant woman, Leira was feeling a clear sense of pleasure creeping through her spine. Even though she had never even had a so-called rtionship between a man and a woman, or even engaged in self-pleasure, Leira could feel the arrival of a wave of intense pleasure.


    <em>¡®I¡­I don¡¯t like it¡­this¡­ahhng! This¡­this kind of¡­obscene thing¡­I definitely don¡¯t like it¡­keheut! Uhng¡­why¡­why did I¡­ahhhnnng~!¡¯</em>


    Leira bit her lips as she suppressed the moan that was about to spill out of her mouth.Seeing her struggle, Isolda slowly began to show a cruel smile on her lips.


    ¡°What? Are you feeling it already? Weren¡¯t you pretending to be pure, but you¡¯re surprisinglysc!vious!¡±


    ¡°Ahng¡­no! No¡­ it is¡­not that¡­it¡¯s not¡­ehuung~¡±


    Leira desperately tried to deny it. However, even in the midst of her denial, her face was getting more and more red.


    Looking at her reaction, Isolda became more and more interested in her and said, ¡°Really? To feel it so much just from this, you¡¯re quite the perve*rted woman. Then, shall we y a bit more?¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­what¡­ahhhnnng¡­uuh!¡±


    The next moment, Isolda took off Leira¡¯s clothes and exposed her bare mounds. It was covered with scars everywhere, and the word ¡°traitor¡± was clearly marked on one of the mounds. Yet her white and immacte skin radiated considerable charm, enough to make even Isolda feel jealous.


    <em>¡®Really¡­some of us don¡¯t have time to take care of our skin because we work all day, but this girl, being a princess, enjoyed all the luxuries. The more I look at it, the more I hate it¡­¡¯</em>


    With that thought in mind, Isolda began to caress Leira¡¯s bare mounds. Although the ce had already suffered enough from all the whipping and the mark, Isolda¡¯s touch was stimting her with a different feeling.


    <em>¡®Kuu! Ah¡­no! Something like this¡­I have to be¡­strong! Uhhng¡­even more so than before¡­kuuu!¡¯</em>


    The next moment, Leira suddenly felt something bursting out from below.


    And¡­


    ¡°It¡¯singgg!!!¡±


    For the first time in her life, she had no choice but to let out a voice that was unbing of a noble princess.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    Seeing Leira¡¯s reaction, Isolda put on an intrigued expression. Then, her gaze moved to Leira¡¯s lower garment which was barely covering herher region.


    The ce was now dripping wet with a milky while liquid, along with a smell that seemed quite familiar.


    In response, Leira turned her head away as if she was feeling embarrassed, and Isolda showed a deep sneer as she looked at her reaction.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ what is it? Did you really 0rgasm with just that? I really couldn¡¯t have imagined that our princess would be such a s1utty woman. You must have been quite pent up to be leaking like this just from me touching your bre*asts!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ugh¡­ah¡­no! That¡­ isn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Leira turned her head away in shame and denied it.


    On the other hand, Isolda could clearly see what her condition was from the tears in her eyes as she exhaled violently from the excitement of reaching the peak of pleasure.


    ¡®To 0rgasm only from her bre*asts¡­judging from the reaction, she must be a v!rgin who has never really experienced self-pleasure. This will be quite interesting.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Isolda¡¯s hand slowly moved toward Leira¡¯s clothes across her pelvis.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no! That¡­not there¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, what is it? Are you already so wet?¡±


    With those words, Isolda removed Leira¡¯sst remaining clothes. Then, she was able to see Leira¡¯s secret garden, which was much cleaner than she had expected.


    Leira¡¯s hips were quite wide, and the hair around her slit was light golden in color, just like her hair, and it was fairly well-groomed, either because it was usually well-groomed or because it was originally like that.


    <em>¡®Her hips are just about the right shape. To be honest, I¡¯m a bit on the small side, so I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m really¡­a woman who doesn¡¯t have a single part that he would like.¡¯</em>


    Whileining inwardly, Isolda¡¯s hand moved toward Leira, who was already dripping obscene liquid from her wet cave.


    And¡­


    Chrrrat! Chhhrrat!


    ¡°Ahhhng! Ahhhnng~¡±


    Leira started to let out strange moans whenever Isolda moved her finger. Then she twisted her back and tried to avoid it by any means.


    In Isolda¡¯s eyes, her movements looked like a woman shaking her waist in excitement.


    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re pretending not to like it, but it seem that you¡¯re surprisingly enjoying it quite a lot. Just look, that ce flowing like a waterfall.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Ugh!¡±


    Leira was trying her best to resist. However, now she didn¡¯t even have the strength to deny Isolda¡¯s words anymore. For the first time in her life, an extreme feeling of pleasure hit her like a wave. Captivated by the sensation called pleasure, she essentially lost all her senses.


    <em>¡®Good¡­ good¡­ so good~ It¡¯s my first time doing something like this!¡¯</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 100: Doll in the Box IV

    Chapter 100: Doll in the Box IV


    In a darkened room, a man and a womany on the same bed, just after a passionate moment.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ ¡±


    Feeling a little tired, the woman sighed.


    Isolda Evergarden.


    She, who had been indulging in intimacy to her heart¡¯s content just moments before, felt a satisfaction as if her lower abdomen was full and showed a light smile on her lips.


    While watching Isolda¡¯s appearance, Bahamut asked her in a cautious voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Isolda?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, there¡¯s nothing special, why?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ ah, never mind.¡±¡°What is it?¡±


    While saying that, Isolda turned her head away from Bahamut andy down. However, inside, Isolda felt a little embarrassed.


    <em>¡®Umm¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s been a bit excessivetely? As usual, when I y with her, I get a little excited, so I end up bing a bit more¡­demanding.¡¯</em>


    Although she was involved with Princess Leira, Isolda had no hom0sex*ual interest. Because of this, even in the process of harassing her doll in various ways, Isolda had never directly been intimate with her. However, apart from that, it was unavoidable that her body reacted to the situation in front of her.


    <em>¡®Yes, but¡­ how long will I keep it hidden like this? If the tail is long, it will be stepped on, and I will surely get caught in some way¡­¡¯</em>


    Even though she was worried about it, Isolda couldn¡¯t find the courage to tell the truth. It wasn¡¯t a simple matter of being scolded by Bahamut for this. What she feared more than anything else was the one-in-a-million possibility.


    If¡­ really if¡­ Bahamut might still be in love with that woman¡­she had such concerns.


    To be honest, she knew that this was an unlikely scenario. There was no way that Bahamut would like a traitor who tried to sell out her own country. However, from the time he had no way to know such a series of facts, Isolda noticed that Bahamut had already shown a little interest in Leira.


    It must have been a feeling derived from liking, Isolda thought so, and when he learned that woman¡¯s true identity through a series of events, Isolda was convinced that Bahamut had absolutely no attraction for this woman in his heart right now. He couldn¡¯t¡­


    <em>¡®Come to think of it¡­ this is pretty funny too. There are two women who are already in a deeper rtionship than I am, but I¡¯m just clinging to something like this¡­¡¯</em>


    Even Ophelia had a strong rtionship with Bahamut, and Bertina seemed to be preparing something by sending letters and gifts filled with affection on a regr basis.


    By Bahamut¡¯s side, there were already two women with whom he shared a deeper love than Isolda.


    In fact, the rtionship between the two and Bahamut was such that anyone could call them lovers, and in fact, such a story was being openly heard in public. Compared to them, Isolda herself was in a position where her position was one step lower.


    The situation had gotten much better since Yuria had helped her a while ago, but unfortunately, Isolda still vaguely felt the wall between herself and Bahamut.


    <em>¡®Come to think of it, I think this is jealousy in its own way. I¡¯m even more concerned about newpetitors appearing because I¡¯mgging behind others¡­¡¯</em>


    Suddenly, she thought it would be better to convey her feelings to Bahamut herself instead of staying like this. Even at this moment, the man lying beside her was looking at her. If she put her mind to it, she could talk as much as she liked. That she liked him. It might sound stupid, but she hoped he would ept her feelings.


    ¡®Well¡­ Yuria has been talking about simr things all along¡­after all, it might be better that way¡­¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Isolda slowly turned her body to face Bahamut. Right after that, she found him staring straight at her.


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Unlike before, her mood was slightly different. So, Isolda opened her mouth in a slightly choked voice.


    ¡°Ba¡­Bahamut.¡±


    A name she had already been called countless times. But today, for some reason, it felt quite different from usual. The moment that name was called, Isolda¡¯s heart began to beat uncontrobly. With the sound of her own hearting through her soft gown, Isolda suddenly began to feel her face turn red.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ so¡­ I mean¡­ actually I¡­¡±


    It was difficult for Isolda to speak. However, no matter how hard she tried, no matter how much she squeezed her mental strength, Isolda couldn¡¯t possibly say the next thing.


    <em>¡®What¡­ what is this¡­ why the hell¡­ I¡¯ve already been intimate with him before. But why¡­¡¯</em>


    He was a man with whom she had already been in an intimate rtionship just a few minutes ago. She wanted to tell that man that she loved him. That she had been admiring him all along.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ no! Nothing!¡±


    With those words, Isolda turned around again. Despite gathering her will, Isolda was unable to speak.


    As for the reason, she could give all sorts of excuses, such as her past behavior, her disappointing body, and her temperament that was still not very good. To be honest, aside from those little things, there was only one big reason.


    She was just shy. She was too shy to tell a man her true feelings. The fact that she couldn¡¯t bring it up because of such a trivial reason came as a considerable shock to Isolda, but it was a fact that couldn¡¯t be denied.


    <em>¡®What is this¡­why am I¡­like this¡­¡¯</em>


    Feeling helpless from discovering a slightly different personality of herself, Isolda started to shed tears.


    Meanwhile, looking at Isolda, Bahamut suddenly thought of something and began to smile slightly without knowing himself.


    <em>¡®What is she doing¡­doesn¡¯t she have a pretty cute side?¡¯</em>


    With her face flushed red, Isolda was showing so much shame that it could be felt through her skin. Seeing her like that, Bahamut began to recall the matter Yuria had told him before. It was the matter that Isolda liked him.


    Although at the time, he was a bit dubious while listening to the circumstantial evidence, as he observed Isolda¡¯s appearance in the meantime, Bahamut was gradually convinced. That she, Isolda Evergarden, had affection for him in her heart.


    <em>¡®Looks like, she wanted to about that today¡­ ha ha ha, is she feeling shy? Well, I¡¯m not in a hurry, so should I wait a little longer? I want to see this woman finally seed in confessing while feeling ashamed.¡¯</em>


    While thinking that, Bahamut slowly hugged Isolda¡¯s body in front of him. He hugged her with affection, not for pleasure.


    Isolda felt a bit surprised by his actions, but still had a slight smile on her lips. She didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but as a woman, being held in the arms of the man she loved was definitely the only thing that made her happy.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m going to tell you¡­ I failed now¡­ but¡­ someday¡­ someday for sure¡­¡¯</em>


    ***


    Schedules often twisted unexpectedly.


    As a result, people went to ces they would not normally go, and there were also cases where unannounced guests visited. In that respect, Bahamut¡¯s schedule today had been quite twisted.


    <em>¡®Haa¡­ I really am. There are still many things to be concerned about, but when ites to this¡­¡¯</em>


    There was a sudden error in the paperwork. Because of that, Bahamut hurriedly visited Isolda¡¯s mansion to find her.


    Originally, she stayed in Bahamut¡¯s basement, but as he couldn¡¯t keep the head of the administration in such a ce, Bahamut prepared her own ce near his mansion.


    Seeing Bahamut enter Isolda¡¯s mansion in such a hurry, the servants began to express a little embarrassment.


    ¡°Mr. Ba¡­ Bahamut? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to find Isolda, but where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ that is¡­¡±


    The servants somehow seemed bewildered.


    Bahamut felt doubtful about this and spoke in a determined voice.


    ¡°What is going on? Guide me to her right now.¡±


    Feeling a little worried, Bahamut gave the order, and the servant, while hesitant, began to guide him.


    And the ce¡­


    ¡°What¡­ why is Isolda in a ce like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­for more details¡­please go in yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Servants spoke in embarrassed voices.


    In response, Bahamut slowly descended the stairs, thinking there must be something suspicious.


    And¡­<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 101: Doll in the Box V (1)

    Chapter 101: Doll in the Box V (1)


    ¡°Huh¡­heo..ak..eok¡­¡±


    Right after the frenzy ended, Princess Leira exhaled heavily. Despite the intense experience, there was no sign of pain or suffering on her face.


    Over the past few weeks of training, she had be aplete s1ave to pleasure.


    Seeing this, a cold smile appeared on Isolda¡¯s lips.


    ¡®Even if she¡¯s a princess or something, in the end, it¡¯s impossible to resist¡­ I know it well because I¡¯ve been through it too¡­¡¯


    Despite her confidence, Isolda knew that being careless was absolutely prohibited. She had her own history of attempting to escape, even though she had ended up in a simr situation. In the end, it was like ying in the palm of Bahamut.


    ¡®Maybe it would be good to y with her until I¡¯m satisfied, and then find an opportunity to dispose of her. It is not wise to continue ying such a dangerous game for a long time.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Isolda secretly tried to wipe the sweat from her forehead. It was not easy to y with the woman, and she was physically tired. Her palms were burning red.


    At that moment, she heard a sound.Chunk!


    Instinctively feeling nervous, Isolda slowly looked back.


    ¡®Eh¡­ no way¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to believe it. She wanted to think that it couldn¡¯t be. But her intuition was already giving her a clear warning.


    The one behind her was definitely that person. The person she never wanted to meet here¡­


    ¡°Ba..Baha..mut¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Isolda turned and called the person¡¯s name with a trembling voice. And, in front of her, the figure of the man who utterly shattered her faint hope came into her view. The very person she had in mind.


    ¡®Uh¡­how.. did he..? I¡­ how¡­ ¡¯


    Isolda began to tremble in fear. In the next moment, all sorts of thoughts started running through her head.


    Confinement in the dungeon, as before, was not an issue. Worst of all, the fact that she might never see this man¡¯s face again made Isolda¡¯s mind go nk.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Ba.. Lord Bahamut¡­ yes, Lord Bahamut!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The next moment, Leira¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Before Isolda could react, Leira hurriedly approached Bahamut and knelt down in front of him.


    ¡°Ba¡­Lord Bahamut.. Please help me..do you know who I am? It is me, Princess Leira of Hangury!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Bahamut, who did not respond to Princess Leira¡¯s words, remained silent.


    In response, Leira spoke in an urgent voice.


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s true that I did something wrong. But I only did it after being tricked by that Princess! I was dragged from the empire and sent here to be treated harshly by that wicked woman like this¡­¡±


    Leira exined urgently. She thought she had finally seized the opportunity she had been aiming for with bated breath. Although, from her point of view, Bahamut was a human who hadpletely ruined her ns, she also knew that in the current situation, this man was the only person who could save her. She did not know what would happen in the future, but now she had no choice but to struggle to hold on to this rope.


    Bahamut opened his mouth in a calm voice, ¡°Your body is a little¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Bahamut asked in a quiet yet friendly voice.


    And a bright smile began to form on Leira¡¯s lips.


    ¡®It worked! He¡¯s worried about me in this situation, which means there¡¯s hope for me. Now I can get out of this miserable situation!¡¯


    While she was holding out hope, a thick shadow was cast over Isolda¡¯s face. More than anything else, Bahamut¡¯s words of concern for Leira were so heartbreaking. If this happened, it could be said that excessive jealousy toward this woman had the opposite effect.


    ¡®It¡¯s over now.. Bahamut will hate me even more for this. Yuria helped me so much¡­we finally got along a little¡­¡¯


    At that time, when Isolda felt despair and Leira felt joy¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­anyway, even if you did it, you should have done it in moderation. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy, but to get hurt from things like this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­what¡­eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    The next moment, the faces of the two people who felt both joy and despair began to show astonishment and wonder at the same time. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing and experiencing.


    Instead of tending to Leira¡¯s wounds, Bahamut was holding Isolda¡¯s hand and expressing regret.


    ¡°Even if you were training her, you should have taken care of your body. What is this¡­your hands are all swollen.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ba..Baha..mut¡­?¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 102: Sweet Business Method I

    Chapter 102: Sweet Business Method I


    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­don¡¯tugh¡­ I really didn¡¯t know it would end like this.¡±


    At the moment, Mina Roseveta, the Empress of the Dragona Empire, wasughing cheerfully in front of Elios, the White Dragon Princess.


    Elios, with a slightly flushed face, showed a puzzled expression. She never imagined that the n she had been preparing with all her heart for years would end up in such a way.


    ¡°Ahahahaha! Ha¡­I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t help it. Hangury, which had been steadily weakening, is now reviving like this again. And using the n you made as a stepping stone, no less?¡±


    Elios could only mumble in response.


    The intervention of the Sakiel and the scheming of Princess Leira had yed out as nned. Empress Roseveta saw it as beneficial, even if one side copsed¡ªwhether it was the audacious Sakiel, who carried out the s1ave trade without fear, or Hangury, the original enemy. However, while it was expected that the Sakiels would lose their power and the s1ave trade would stop, what happened afterward was entirely unexpected.


    The Kingdom of Hangury, which had been divided, was now united again, and the ck Legion was revived. This meant that Elios¡¯ long-term ns through Princess Leira were in vain. The weakened Sakiel went under Bahamut,pletely destroying Elios¡¯ influence over them.


    However, the Empress wasn¡¯t particrly angry. Instead, she was enjoying the exciting turn of events. Her primary goal was achieved, and the damage wasn¡¯t particrly painful. Although her influence over other factions was slightly reduced, sorting things out without spilling ally blood was most important to her.¡°Anyway, this confirms the true nature of that man called Bahamut. I¡¯ve always felt this at Benessa; he¡¯s a talent I covet.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, he is too valuable to be taken away by Hangury. What should I do? If my mother desires it, I might take action.¡±


    With those words, Elios showed a meaningful expression.


    The Empress smiled contemptuously in response, understanding her intentions.


    ¡°Hmm¡­it¡¯s definitely tempting. But there¡¯s no need to rush. After all, he¡¯s a merchant. If we arrange the right time and ce, he will act on his own.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see what you mean. Then, we will take a step-by-step look at the situation and prepare.¡±


    ¡°Good, keep doing well.¡±


    Empress Roseveta, as usual, spoke with a voice overflowing withposure.


    Seeing that, Elios smiled slightly, understanding her message:<em> ¡®I¡¯ll give you a chance first, try what you can.¡¯</em>


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter much to her.


    ***


    ¡°Haahh¡­¡±


    In the depths of the luxurious royal castle, a boy sighed softly.


    Robert, the heir to the Hangurian royal family and the man expected to seed the throne, was slowly turning pages with a bored expression.


    ¡°¡­what is it, prince? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look goodtely.¡±


    ¡°No¡­just a little¡­¡±


    Robert hesitated at the servant¡¯s question. The servant started to worry, noticing the prince¡¯s demeanor since the previous war with the Sakiels.


    King Mohichi, hearing reports about this, was concerned as well.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ still depressed?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that losing the princess has had a significant impact.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m sure it would, but¡­¡±


    Due to the previous war, Princess Leira was no longer alive. This was not a simple assassination but a result of her failed attempt to take over the country.


    King Mohichi and others who knew this avoided mentioning Princess Leira.


    Prince Robert, unaware of the true circumstances, only knew she died in the war. Despite their age difference and awkward rtionship, Robert seemed deeply affected by her death.


    ¡°I know. I will try to talk to the prince myself.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty steps forward, the Prince will surely cheer up.¡±


    ***


    A slightly awkward atmosphere pervaded the meeting between the king and the prince.


    ¡°How are you doing these days? I¡¯ve been busy, so I couldn¡¯t visit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. I am working hard on my studies and fulfilling my duties as a prince.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The prince spoke in a businesslike manner.


    Seeing him trying to hide his emotions, King Mohichi felt hurt and spoke kindly.


    ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t have to do that in front of me. Even though I am the king and you are the prince, in private, I am your father. If you have something in your heart, you can talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The prince finally reacted to the king¡¯s words.


    Seeing this, the king, sensing his son¡¯s difort, smiled warmly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ufortable to talk about. Like I said, this is a private ce. No matter what you say, I will ept it as a father, so just say it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true¡­Father¡­ I have one request¡­¡±


    The son tried to bring up the story cautiously.


    The king naturally assumed it would be about Princess Leira.


    ***


    After the meeting, the king left, feeling troubled by his son¡¯s unexpected request.


    Prince Robert had somewhat ovee his sister¡¯s death but then made an earnest request to get out of the pce and see the wider world. He cited Bahamut, a hero who saved Hangury, as an example.


    Despite initial displeasure, the king couldn¡¯t refuse. It was a request from his grieving son, and it had educational merit for the future heir. Yet, the king worried about his son¡¯s safety.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ve definitely sheltered him too much. The world isn¡¯t something you learn about just from books. Before unexpectedly ascending the throne, I traveled a lot¡­¡¯</em>


    Though he had done many immature things, those experiences were valuable to the current King Mohichi. However, simply assigning an escort was insufficient. He needed someone who knew the outside world well.


    Thinking it over, a person came to mind¡ªsomeone trustworthy and knowledgeable about other countries, more than anyone else in Hangury.


    If it was this person, the king decided, they would surely keep his son safe and give him good experiences.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 103: Sweet Business Method II

    Chapter 103: Sweet Business Method II


    ¡°Please put it here. I have to leave soon, so please check the amount one more time.¡±


    In Bern, one of the central cities of Schwyz, Yuria was conducting a final check on the funding situation for one of the trades whilemanding the workers. The workers were carrying countless silver coins in wagons and boxes. The amount was 800 talets when converted, equivalent to 8 million silver coins.


    <em>¡®I feel it every time, but I think I¡¯ve really seeded. Just two years ago, my hands were shaking at 100 silver coins¡­ but now I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m managing this amount of money¡­¡¯</em> Yuria thought to herself.


    Although these were the funds to be used by the Beden Merchant Company in their current trade, Yuria felt quite excited to be involved in managing such an unimaginable amount of funds. From behind her, the voice of the person supervising the trade schedule could be heard.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes Ms. Isolda. 800 talets in cash, all prepared in silver.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we have to start soon¡­ but before that. Yuria, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes? A favor?¡±


    Isolda¡¯s unexpected words made Yuria feel suspicious. She asked, and Isolda secretly pointed to the people standing behind her. Standing there were a group of strangers and Bahamut¡¯s direct escort, Ophelia.And¡­


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Yuria. Do you remember me?¡± A familiar boy greeted her with a smile.


    Yuria nodded, ¡°Yes, I remember. You¡¯re the boy I saw in the Hangurian royal castle. Hmmm, Robben¡­Roben Schurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t forgotten!¡±


    Robben expressed unfiltered joy at Yuria¡¯s words.


    Yuria smiled and asked him, ¡°Nice to see you again, but what are you doing here? This isn¡¯t a ce for a Hangurian aristocratic boy toe to y¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    With those words, Robben looked at Isolda.


    Isolda then exined to Yuria with a calm expression.


    ¡°It is a kind of field trip. Robben¡¯s father is one of our main investors, so he was told to take a look at our fund management situation and participate in this journey.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    As the Beden Merchant Company was a huge merchant corporation, it was natural to receive investments from high-ranking people from various countries. Yuria epted the situation without much doubt. Seeing this, Isolda, Ophelia, and Robben¡ªno, the knights in charge of escorting the Hangurian prince Robert¡ªlet out a sigh of relief.


    <em>¡®Fortunately, it seems like they just trust us.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Honestly, I was a little worried¡­ but I don¡¯t think there will be any problems.¡¯</em>


    Isolda and Ophelia were well aware of the inside story. The Hangurian King¡¯s request for his son to tour various countries as part of his education had been received by Bahamut. Bahamut ordered Prince Robert to apany the Merchant on the tour and attached Ophelia, the strongest force of thepany, along with it.


    However, Prince Robert had one personal request: to hide his identity from Yuria.


    Recognizing the prince¡¯s feelings, Isolda, Ophelia, and the prince¡¯s escort knights supported his request.


    <em>¡®He¡¯s a prince, but he has a secretly cute side¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®It¡¯s nice to see. A boy¡¯s fresh love¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®He¡¯s still a bit young, but the prince was also a man.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Honestly, her appearance is a bit average¡­ well, that¡¯s not the only reason you fall for someone else.¡¯</em>


    The present Hangurian dynasty was established by the nobles, not a royal family. King Mohichi, who met and fell in love with amoner woman and married her, always told his children that the status of a marriage partner was not important. Happiness and stability came from meeting the person one truly wanted.


    Knowing this, the escort knights supported Prince Robert¡¯s interest in Yuria.


    Unaware of this situation, Yuria was just delighted that someone she was close to would be apanying her, while Prince Robert was happy to be near the girl who hadn¡¯t left his mind since their first meeting.


    The party departed from Bern filled to the brim with cash. The procession, more vignt than usual, did not contain any trade goods. It was the beginning of this trade and they would buy more things during the journey.


    In the corner of the wagon full of cash, Yuria exined her future schedule to Robben.


    ¡°First of all, the first ce we will go is the Lugano area in the south.¡±


    ¡°Lugano¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it. I heard that the weapons used by the Hangurian ck Legione from that ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lugano produces a lot of high-quality iron ore. But this is only for iron ore, and you have to go to another area to smelt it. It usually goes through processing in Selberg or Mn, but during this trip we will be going to Mn.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ that means all that money¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, about half of the funds will be used in Lugano and the rest will be used in Mn. The journey will continue for a long time after that.¡±


    ¡°Lugano¡­ and Mn¡­ I¡¯ve never been there before.¡±


    Robben¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Yuria smiled lightly and said, ¡°Lugano has a bit of a rural feel, but Mn definitely has a lot to see and do. Let¡¯s go around together for a while after the schedule. Even if it looks like this, I can definitely serve as a guide.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I look forward to it.¡±


    Robben smiled brightly, and Yuria began to feel a bit of joy in her heart. It was fun to tell a young boy who didn¡¯t know much about the world about this and that, especially someone of her own age.


    <em>¡®Honestly, I haven¡¯t made many friends my age, but this is better than I imagined.¡¯</em>


    Since she entered the upper ranks of Beden, Yuria had mostly been around adults. Although everyone was nice to her, she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to meet her peers. In that sense, meeting Robben felt like a gift.


    Yuria got a little excited and started telling Robben about Lugano.


    ¡°Lugano is very rural, but one mine is really great. It¡¯s impossible to go directly into the tunnel, but the scale alone is jaw-dropping.¡±


    ¡°How big is it?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ it¡¯s as big as the Hangurian Royal Pce I saw before.¡±


    ¡°That big?¡±


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s one of thergest iron mines on the continent, and Lugano has several such ces. It was originally owned by some evil nun, but about a year ago, our Beden Merchant Company took overpletely. The process of Mr. Bahamut and Ms. Isolda obtaining this was really amazing.¡±


    ¡°How did they do it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bahamut prepared a fake gold mine knowing that the nun was scamming the workers and preying on innocent people¡­¡±


    Yuria told the story of how the Beden Merchant Company took over the Lugano area.


    As he listened, Prince Robert¡¯s eyes shone with growing curiosity.


    ***


    Whenever the flow of the world changes, there are two types of people: those who understand and adapt smoothly, and those who are left behind.


    In the hearts of those left behind, a deep resentment arises¡ªa resentment that is devastating for those who think they have nothing to lose.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 104: Sweet Business Method III

    Chapter 104: Sweet Business Method III


    While Yuria and Robert chatted animatedly, Isolda and Ophelia rode alone in the leading carriage.


    Isolda reviewed documents, while Ophelia sat silently.


    After about an hour of silence, Isolda spoke first.


    ¡°You¡­ is it okay to be apart like this? Even in a situation like this, you shouldn¡¯t be away from the side of the escort target, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is no problem at this amount of distance.¡± Ophelia responded without a hint of agitation.


    Isolda, having some knowledge of magical powers, frowned slightly but then sighed softly.


    ¡°Ha ha. There¡¯s no way a person like you would neglect Bahamut¡¯s orders.¡±


    Isolda seemed about to say more but then stopped, returning her gaze to the documents.


    At that moment, Ophelia spoke again.¡°I¡¯m just saying this since you mentioned my Master¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡± Isolda felt some doubts and tension as Ophelia continued to speak.


    ¡°What do you¡­think of him?¡±


    Recognizing the implication, Isolda remained silent for a moment, then responded with her characteristicposure.


    ¡°Well? What do you think? Other people may not know, but you, who have been watching us all along, would already know the answer, right?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it directly from your mouth¡­¡± Ophelia insisted, her tone still calm but with a slight edge.


    ¡°Why? Are you anxious? Are you afraid that your beloved master¡¯s heart will turn over to me?¡± Isolda provoked.


    Ophelia¡¯s expression hardened, but she did not respond.


    Isolda continued mocking.


    ¡°Well¡­ unfortunately, unlike you, who has already embraced many men, I am someone who gave my v!rginity to Bahamut. No matter how much hardship one is facing, selling your body is like taking it easy wa¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Isolda felt suffocated, and she was unable to continue speaking.


    Ophelia had not moved, but the terrifying presence she emanated gripped Isolda¡¯s neck tightly.


    ¡°Keah uh uh uh! Uh uh uh¡­hukh..kekh¡­¡± Isolda gasped for breath as the presence dissipated.


    Ophelia spoke coldly.


    ¡°Try to say that one more time. At that time, it might be difficult for me to exercise more patience than this.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­huck¡­kuh¡­kukh¡­ha ha ha..¡± Isolda suddenly startedughing softly.


    Ophelia looked puzzled.


    Isolda, stroking her neck, said, ¡°To have such a reaction¡­ as expected¡­ you really love my master a lot.¡±


    Ophelia blushed slightly, surprised at the remark.


    Isolda, enjoying the situation, continued.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. Honestly, I wanted to ask that question once. It was a slight provocation, but I didn¡¯t expect such a dramatic reaction. Indeed¡­as the woman that man loves the most, you have a pure mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡­that¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? No? Could it be that I misunderstood the situation? Or say no.¡±


    Ophelia, blushing, turned her head away without saying anything. Isolda smiled quietly.


    <em>¡®I think I know why Bahamut likes this woman¡­¡¯</em> Isolda thought.


    Ophelia¡¯s straightforwardness and inability to lie made her endearing, even to someone like Isolda, who usually hid her true feelings.


    <em>¡®Even though she is also one of mypetitors¡­ to be honest, I don¡¯t see anyone more dangerous than Lady Bertina¡­¡¯</em>


    Isolda had no intention of giving up Bahamut, but acknowledging the opponent was a separate matter. She smiled lightly at Ophelia¡¯s blushing face.


    ***


    Arriving at the iron mines of Lugano, Robert was amazed.


    The vast space resembled a huge valley, with iron ore being mined fromrge shafts and workers transporting it. For Robert, who had only used iron products, seeing the production site was impressive.


    ¡°This is thergest mine among the Lugano iron mines. It produces huge amounts of iron ore every year. Most of the iron ore used in the Hangurian War also came from here,¡± Yuria exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s really great¡­ I¡¯ve heard about it, but I never really thought it would be a ce like this.¡±


    The sounds of pickaxes, the voices of workers, and small furnaces producing iron items on the spot filled the air.


    ¡°And this is the iron ore that was just mined here. See for yourself,¡± Yuria said, holding out two small lumps. At first nce, they looked like ordinary stones but hinted at arge amount of iron within.


    ¡°This must be the iron ore. If I didn¡¯t know, I would have just missed it, right?¡±


    ¡°Iron ore is always like that. Iron is obviously an important resource, but it¡¯s not that precious, right? It¡¯s because you can see it surprisingly often. This area has a higher iron content than other areas, enough to be called a mine.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ certainly,pared to things like gold or silver, iron is quitemon.¡±


    ¡°In fact, iron is moremon than copper. Then one problem here. What is the difference between the two iron ores in your hands now?¡±


    Robert examined the iron ores closely. At first nce, both looked like ordinary stones, but there was a subtle difference.


    ¡°Coal powder?.. is it? There is ck powder on this side, but nothing like that on this side.¡±


    ¡°You have a keen eye. Then you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­um¡­ that¡¯s¡­ eww¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not good at this.¡± Robert returned the iron ores, feeling the limit of his knowledge.


    Yuria smiled and exined.


    ¡°Even if they are mined in the same area, the quality varies slightly depending on where they are mined. This one was dug up from the surface, and this one was mined from the depths. Can you spot the difference?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s why the coal powder¡­¡±


    The iron ore from the surface was rtively clean, while the one from underground had coal dust.


    Robert understood, and Yuria continued.


    ¡°As you can see, mining directly from the surface is easier, but there is one drawback.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The iron ore mined in this way has a rtively low iron content. As it is exposed, a lot of other things are mixed in, making the quality slightly inferior. These need a separate smelting process to increase their strength.¡±


    Yuria lifted the iron ore covered with ck coal dust, mined from the underground.


    ¡°However, mining deep in the mine along the vein is different. The basic iron content is higher, and these ores have enough hardness and sticity that they do not need to be reforged once extracted. These are the types of steel used in war.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know the detailed reason, but it¡¯s natural that the ones made with difficulty deep underground are of better quality than the ones made easily outside. Just like how ugly fruits grown in the rain and wind are actually sweeter.¡±


    ¡°Certainly¡­¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Yuria¡¯s face.


    Yuria, with a friendly smile, continued, ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it. Shall we go over there? There are a lot of iron ores we got this time.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes! All right.¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 105: Sweet Business Method IV

    Chapter 105: Sweet Business Method IV


    ¡°Haaahh¡­¡±


    Someone, their face covered with a mask, took a small breath in the darkness and gazed at the target appearing ahead.


    The target, an oversized aristocrat dressed in fancy clothes, was walking happily on the road apanied by soldiers. He was talking loudly with an eerie smile on his lips.


    ¡°Ahahahaha, how much money did you get today?¡±


    ¡°Over 30 talets in total. If I can earn this way every time, I don¡¯t think I will have to worry about money in the future.¡±


    ¡°Surely so. How much I struggled to get my hands on this permanent residence. Now all that remains is to squeeze steadily and umte wealth step by step.¡±


    ¡°This is a very wise move. The wealth of the lord is the wealth of this territory. You should do that.¡±


    As the lord excitedly talked and his entourage tried to please him, the person in the mask slowly pulled out the dagger they were holding. Surrounded by magic, the dagger slowly rose into the air, aiming somewhere like apass.


    And then¡­Shrook!


    The dagger flew through the air with a sharp sound, and¡­


    ¡°Quaaagh!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh.. my lord!¡±


    The lord fell to the floor with a desperate scream. Despite being surrounded by escorts, a dagger had been driven into his heart at an impossible angle. The lord faced death without the others even having time to react.


    Recognizing that the target had been taken care of, the masked person quickly started to leave the ce through the back alley.


    After a while, they arrived at the entrance of a shabby house. Going down the cer located there, they slowly removed the mask from their face.


    A woman¡¯s face emerged, looking to be in herte teens despite her age. She entered the room, lightly tidying up her sweat-drenched orange hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    The four people in front of her eyes greeted her with bright voices. All of them were female, but none of them seemed ordinary.


    Two girls in their mid-teens, who appeared to be twins with dark blue hair and ck eyes. Although they looked the same, one had a sense ofposure while the other seemed restless. There was also a brown-skinned woman with a disgruntled expression on the bed opposite them, simr in age to the orange-haired woman, with green hair and dark green eyes with unusually split pupils. Lastly, a woman with purple hair, pale skin, and odd blue and purple eyes sat in the center, maintaining an expressionless face.


    ¡°Work?¡± she asked in a quiet yet clear voice.


    The orange-haired woman responded brightly, ¡°Not perfect. As always, since this Nemea had a hand in it!¡±


    The woman with purple hair nodded without changing her expression.


    ¡°By the way¡­ how much was Mino¡¯s pay this time?¡± One of the twins asked in a slightly meaningful voice.


    To this, the other answered in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Yes? Ah¡­ that¡­ probably¡­ about 8000 silver¡­ Sister Ken.¡±


    ¡°Only 8000? Did these chicks turn? Put that on someone¡¯s nose!¡± Ken, the elder sister of the twins, growled.


    ¡°Haha¡­ but it can¡¯t be helped. Uh¡­ since Sakiel was half ruined a while ago¡­¡± Mino Ross, the younger twin, answered hurriedly.


    While watching the twins, the green-haired woman on the bed said in a slightly annoyed voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ken. It¡¯s not Mino¡¯s fault. What can she do about the surrounding situation? We should be grateful for getting anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Cheh¡­ anyway, Mergon is always on Mino¡¯s side¡­¡± Ken still showed signs of dissatisfaction.


    Looking at her like this, Godusa Mergon, the green-haired woman, looked frustrated.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just them. Even if they didn¡¯t express it openly, the five women in this room were very dissatisfied with their current situation. The members of ¡®Predator¡¯, one of Sakiel¡¯s branch organizations in the past, were facing tough times.


    After the war with Hangury, Sakiels faced significant changes. They, who controlled the continent¡¯s underground economy, suffered enormous damage, with half of their executives and members, including all of the members, massacred.


    Their power was crushed.


    Although they still maintained vast territories and ckmercial districts, their influence weakened considerably.


    The reason they could maintain their weakened power was the Beden Merchant Company, who had effectively be their new masters. As a result, the influence of the Beden Merchant Company within Sakiel had been strengthened. Depending on their taste, some businesses thrived while others declined.


    Among those that suffered most was the s1ave business, which was dered totally banned, and the contract killing business that ¡®Predator¡¯ was engaged in.


    Assassination, always in demand, was now risky and reduced to sporadic requests.


    The ¡®Predator¡¯ organization, once at the peak of assassination groups, had not experienced a single failure over the past few years. Their notoriety was such that even Sakiel¡¯s officers trembled in fear. However, their glory days ended when the Sakiels suffered a crushing defeat in Hangury. They had refused to participate in the war, believing it was unrted to their s1ave business. Other assassination organizations participated but faced enormous risks and were massacred.


    The ¡®Predator¡¯ stayed safe, but the Beden Merchant Company dered the abolition of contract killings, making them unemployed overnight. They realized the seriousness of the situation toote, with no way to openly seek new jobs. Their financial situation deteriorated, and they couldn¡¯t rely on their past reputation to find work. Even their current clients were unreliable.


    ¡°Damn! Those who used to tremble at just hearing our name are now mocking us. What are we doing?¡± Ken expressed his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°At least the pr0stitutes, who were also heavily suppressed, are doing better. Some are even making more money now,¡± Mergon sympathized.


    The leader of the Predators, Echid Tifonia, with purple hair and odd eyes, suppressed her boiling feelings. She knew they couldn¡¯t survive like this forever. The financial situation worsened, and most clients were unreliable. They had to find a breakthrough soon.


    <em>¡®We can¡¯t stay like this forever. This isn¡¯t survival; it¡¯s just slowly drying up and dying¡­¡¯</em>


    Echid thought, realizing they had no ce to fall anymore. They needed to find a way to change their situation. Looking at herrades, these precious people who were like family, she knew she had to make an important decision.


    That was¡­<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 106: Sweet Business Method V

    Chapter 106: Sweet Business Method V


    Afterpleting the trade in Lugano, the carriage full of iron ore headed south to the Beden Merchant Company. It was destined for Mn, a city-statepletely outside the territory of Schwyz, dominating the southern region.


    Mn, in alliance with the neighboring port city of Benessa yet also subtly rivaling it, was arge city established as amercial and military hub for generations.


    Due to its regional characteristics, Mn had been frequently invaded by foreign powers. To protect itself, the city greatly encouraged the arms and armaments industry, gaining a reputation as a base city for numerous cksmiths.


    In Mn, iron ore was ssified as a crucial resource, akin to flour. The iron ore mined in the great mountain range of Schwyz, located nearby, was always a wee trade product.


    To this city of cksmiths, the Beden Merchant Company brought loads of the finest iron ores produced in Lugano. These were immediately transported to cksmiths under contract.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. There is still time to spare, so proceed slowly and thoroughly checking the billing record. Care must be taken so that there is no shortage or more transported.¡± Isolda directed the workers.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Isolda,¡± they replied.


    A whopping 500 talets worth of iron ore, piled like a mountain, were being transported by workers and cksmiths who came directly to the site.


    However, supplying iron ore here did not end the work. Immediately after delivering all the iron ores ordered in advance, they had to load the weapons that had been ordered from the Beden Merchant Company several months ago¡ªtop-quality weaponry made with Mnese technology using Lugano¡¯s iron ore.Their job was to transport these weapons to Rhome, located south of Mn, and deliver them to the Holy Knights under the Holy Church, who hadmissioned them to be produced, and buy food and other items from Benessa with the money they received to return home.


    With so many tasks still to handle, Isolda didn¡¯t have to act too hastily, but she also didn¡¯t have the energy to rx too much.


    <em>¡®In that respect, I¡¯m grateful for Yuria and Ophelia¡¯s help¡­ if I had to pay attention to the little prince on top of this, it would have been quite a headache,¡¯</em> she thought.


    It wasn¡¯t that she disliked children, but having a high-ranking person next to her at work was something that required significant attention. Thankful for not having to support others, Isolda continued to focus on her work.


    On the other hand, to avoid disturbing Isolda and to assist with the ¡®tour¡¯, another purpose of the trip, Yuria and Prince Robert escaped from the hectic cksmith¡¯s trading scene and were now exploring downtown Mn. Of course, Ophelia and other escorts watched them from a distance, though the two were barely aware of this.


    Under the protection of those who didn¡¯t look like guards, the two went from ce to ce as Isolda had instructed, finally arriving at the cathedral in Mn¡¯s central square. The cathedral¡¯s immense size and its artistic appearance overwhelmed those who saw it.


    ¡°This is Mn Cathedral. As you can see, it¡¯s still under construction,¡± Yuria exined with familiar emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty impressive. It doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary cathedral. How long will it take toplete?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°About 500 years,¡± Yuria replied.


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As you can see, it¡¯s nearly finished, but the bishops in charge of construction keep requesting additions. As a result, the cathedral, which should have beenpleted 100 years ago, is still under construction.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The architectural situation of the cathedral made Robert feel dizzy just hearing about it. He began to feel a bit regretful.


    Countless workers were visible in front of him, carrying and refining building materials under the zing sun. The idea that this scene could continue for hundreds of years made him feel a natural sense ofpassion as a future leader.


    <em>¡®500 years¡­ it¡¯s important in terms of art or religion, but how much blood must be squeezed out in the process? Does this building, built with such sacrifices, have that much value?¡¯</em> Robert thought.


    He had learned that religion and art existed for the people¡¯s happiness. For him, the cathedral, despite its greatness, also evoked a sense of bitterness.


    Seeing Robert¡¯s contemtive expression, Yuria, unaware of his thoughts, spoke in a lively voice, ¡°Shall we take a break? They sell little things to eat over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that,¡± Robert agreed.


    As they approached a restaurant selling snacks, they witnessed a strange scene.


    ¡°So look for it! You said you brought silver coins in your pocket!¡± a man, presumably a cook, demanded urgently.


    ¡°I definitely brought it, but I can¡¯t find it,¡± one of the girls replied anxiously.


    Two girls, who appeared to be twins and around the same age as Yuria and Robert, seemed to be in quite a predicament.


    ¡°You think you can get away with this? Little kids like you trying to steal. I should teach you a lesson,¡± the cook threatened.


    ¡°We lost the money! Do you think we want to be in this situation?¡± one of the girls retorted coldly.


    ¡°Do you know how many scammers I deal with daily? Be prepared, I¡¯ll beat you and put you in jail!¡± the cook warned.


    ¡°Try it,¡± the girl dared, ring at the muchrger man.


    At this moment, Yuria intervened, ¡°Wait a minute, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°These kids ate without paying! Do you know how often I deal with liars like them?¡± the cook exined.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Don¡¯t me uster,¡± the girl said meaningfully.


    Yuria, recognizing something, urgently spoke, ¡°Can I pay for their food?¡±


    ¡°What¡­you will?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Yuria handed a small pouch containing silver coins to the cook, who epted it and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s correct. Would you like a meal too?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re done here¡­¡± Yuria turned away quickly.


    The twin girls, feeling perplexed and grateful, began to think differently.


    <em>¡®Who is this woman, suddenly clearing up the situation?¡¯</em> one thought.


    <em>¡®What should I do? I should thank her,¡¯</em> the other pondered.


    Feeling a mix of doubt and gratitude, Ken Ross and Mino Ross, members of the Predator, began to follow Yuria, who had saved them.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 107: Sweet Business Method VI

    Chapter 107: Sweet Business Method VI


    With two young girls with blue-brown hair who appeared to be twins, Yuria headed to a deserted ce, followed by Robert.


    Seeing this, Ophelia and the guards also secretly began to follow them. At first nce, it might have seemed like a simple matter between children, but Ophelia and several guards with keen senses gathered their mana and began to prepare for an emergency.


    <em>¡®Those girls¡­ are not ordinary.¡¯</em>


    Earlier, when the two twins were talking to the cook, they could sense it¡ªthe sign of unusual power that flowed from the girl who seemed to be her sister. It was certainly something to be wary of for a girl who looked only in her mid-teens to wield such power, and Ophelia began preparing herself to intervene immediately if they did anything wrong.


    And¡­


    Confirming that the surroundings had be quiet to some extent, Yuria stopped walking.


    Looking at her, Ken spoke in a wary voice.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Bringing people to this ce?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sister¡­ but she¡¯s the one who helped us so far¡­¡±¡°Help? Do you think there is such a thing as an unreasonable favor in the world? Tell me, what the hell are we doing?¡±


    Despite Mino¡¯s disapproval, Ken spoke in a harsh tone.


    At her words, Yuria once again confirmed that there were no eyes around her, looked at Ken¡¯s face, and spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°You¡­tried to kill that cook, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    Ken looked startled at Yuria¡¯s words. However, she soon spoke to Yuria with a slightly interested expression on her face.


    ¡°No, no matter how much it is, killing is a little annoying after all¡­ maybe an arm. If he was very lucky, he probably would¡¯ve lost two fingers.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Please be quiet, Robert.¡±


    Robert, bewildered by Ken¡¯s brutal words, was immediately silenced by Yuria, who continued speaking while looking straight into Ken¡¯s face.


    ¡°I see, you mean that you¡¯re confident in your skills to do that? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much of an age gap between us, but being able to easily beat that chef is¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you thinking that far? Actually, I didn¡¯t even pull out a weapon, let alone the skills I showed.¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t feel any fear from you in the situation just before. You could have been beaten up in that situation but you were too calm. Same for you sister over there. That must mean that you were confident in your ability to handle the situation, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Me¡­ me?¡±


    Mino blushed slightly, showing embarrassment at Yuria¡¯s words.


    Looking at Yuria, who inferred the situation and told the inside story urately, Ken asked with a more wary expression on her face.


    ¡°What is your identity? Just looking at you, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an ordinary kid my age¡­¡±


    ¡°My identity¡­is nothing grandiose, just know that the environment I grew up was a little unusual. And I think that you guys are more extraordinary than me for having that level ofbat power at your age, right?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Looking at Yuria talking with a light smile, Ken asked in a voice filled with concern, still remaining alert.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ so? Was the reason you brought us here while spending money just to investigate what happened just now? Or simply because you don¡¯t want to see one of the chef¡¯s arms blown off?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just that. May I make one good suggestion for you?¡±


    ¡°Proposal?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ is that?¡±


    Yuria said something unexpected. The two sisters began to express their curiosity, and Yuria spoke to them in a calm voice.


    ¡°How about this? You two, would you like to work for the Beden Merchant Company where I belong?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you saying?¡±


    At the sudden scouting proposal, the faces of the two sisters began to look suspicious, and Yuria, looking at them, said with her eyes slightly shining.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to say this, but it seems like you aren¡¯t being treated very well considering your abilities. You are my age, but you have such level ofbat power¡­and you are able to use mana.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure you mean well, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going anywhere else¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­ then how much is the sry?¡±


    ¡°Mino you¡­!¡±


    Unlike when she was hesitant until now, Mino showed more interest than Ken.


    Feeling embarrassed by this, Ken tried to restrain her younger sister, but Mino, unlike usual, spoke with a slightly serious expression.


    ¡°Well¡­it wouldn¡¯t be bad to just listen first, right? And¡­ if it¡¯s very good, ept it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ really¡­¡±


    Ken was speechless for a moment at the active reaction of her younger sibling, who normally couldn¡¯t even say anything, and Yuria, looking at the two of them, said with a little question.


    ¡°Well¡­even if we don¡¯t have a job, we are paid every month. Do you only give you money when you work?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ this¡­ keep talking.¡±


    Ken expressed some difort at Yuria¡¯s words, which strangelypared their situation.


    In response, Yuria spoke to them again with a smile on her face.


    ¡°First of all, considering the fact that you are a mana user, about 8000 silver per month? I¡¯ve seen people who are evaluated as having excellent skills receive more than 2 talets per month. Of course, vacations are guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°8000 silver¡­a month?¡±


    ¡°Two talets¡­¡±


    Yuria revealed an unexpected amount. That amount of money was a very generous sry. They didn¡¯t earn as much even at their peak as the Sakiel Knights¡¯ contract killing team in the past.


    <em>¡®In addition¡­ with our skills, we can defeat quite a few mana users. Proving your skills and raising your sry is a very simple thing. Then, if you go to work moderately, you can aim for 2 talets or more per month, but this kind of golden opportunity¡­ugh!¡¯</em>


    But¡­ the moment she thought about that, Ken shook her head violently, feeling a sudden sh of consciousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Something urgent hase up! Let¡¯s go, Mino!¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ha¡­ but sister¡­¡±


    Ken hurriedly withdrew, forcibly holding her sister¡¯s hand.


    As a result, before Yuria could stop the two of them, Ken started to run away.


    ¡°Yeah? Um¡­ over there¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the¡­offer!¡±


    However, even in the middle of it, Ken expressed her gratitude and left without letting go of thest lingering attachment. For an instant, she almost fell for the sweet offer. Although it was very short-lived, it was a offer that had the power to make people forget about their family and colleagues. So in response, Ken hurriedly left the ce, feeling unexpected fear.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    On the other hand, looking at the two people who disappeared right in front of her eyes in an instant, a light of regret began to dwell on Yuria¡¯s face.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s a waste¡­if done well, it could have helped Miss Isolda¡­¡¯</em>


    While helping Isolda and working as an important member of the Beden Merchant Company, Yuria naturally learned what kind of person Mr. Bahamut, the owner of thepany, was.


    He was person who constantly sought wealth, connections, and power. As part of that, Mr. Bahamut was periodically recruiting adventurers known for their outstanding skills, and in particr, in the case of those who could use mana, they spent a lot of money to recruit them almost unconditionally. Even before leaving for this trip Yuria had budgeted for it, so there was no way she wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s already too much power to see it as a simple guild escort division¡­ it feels like he¡¯s preparing for war¡­¡¯</em>


    From Yuria¡¯s point of view, it was still a mystery why Mr. Bahamut was going this far. However, it was natural for a subordinate to help their master in whatever they wanted. Above all, from Yuria¡¯s point of view, there was also the goal of wanting to support Isolda, her direct superior. In that respect, it was only regretful for Yuria that Mr. Bahamut was unable to capture the mana users that he had been coveting all along.


    On the other hand, seeing Yuria feeling regret for missing out on all the fish she had caught, Robert was quite surprised inside.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t imagine trying to do such a thing¡­¡¯</em>


    To be honest, Robert was nervous the whole time watching the current situation. Even at first nce, it was clear that the two were dangerous people who could easily knock down arge adult man. To try to make a deal right away without feeling the slightest bit of fear against them¡­for Robert, who knew only two ways to avoid danger or fight against it, it was a fresh yet intensely shocking scene.


    <em>¡®As expected¡­ the more I look at her, the more amazing she is¡­ this woman named Yuria¡­¡¯</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 108: Sweet Business Method VII

    Chapter 108: Sweet Business Method VII


    ¡°Uhhhhh.¡±


    Ken hurriedly shook off the temptation and entered the alleyway. Looking at her appearance, Mino, who had been forcibly brought there, spoke in a slightly dissatisfied voice.


    ¡°Sister¡­ why did you run away from there? It¡¯s definitely a good story for us. In the end, the work the leader is preparing is also for money.¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­ that¡­ so! Are you saying you will abandon your colleagues for money? No matter how much money you give, you can¡¯t betray your family!¡±


    Although he usually seemed timid and indecisive, Mino¡¯s words surprisingly pinpointed the situation. Regarding this, Ken partly raised her voice and shouted at her younger brother. She, too, knew very well that it would be much better for them than to engage in something so risky. In fact, as Ken herself ran away to reject it with her heart shaken greatly, it was realistically worth considering.


    However, Ken had no choice but to refuse it. It was because she had a strong belief that she could not make a good choice alone, abandoning her family-like colleagues with whom she had shared joys and sorrows.


    At that time, looking at Ken like that, Mino spoke in a voice that contained both timidity and frustration.


    ¡°That¡­ why do you think that is a betrayal? Mmm¡­of course, you may feel that way at first nce, but¡­ording to that statement, it means that anyone who uses mana will be hired¡­ no?¡±


    ¡°¡­eh?¡±Mino brought up a point she hadn¡¯t thought of before. In response, Ken made a nk expression for a moment, and Mino also made a nk expression while looking at her older sister.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ have you not thought of that? Earlier, you could just ask that kid if all the other co-workers would ept it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ugh¡­ aaa!!!!¡±


    At her brother¡¯s words, Ken started to scream at her foolishness for perceiving the situation too clearly, while thinking of the word betrayal without even knowing it.


    ¡°Ahhh I really am stupid!! What the hell did I just do? If I really did that, we would have escaped this crappy situation all at once! What a fool! I¡¯m such a fool!! Aaa!!¡±


    The fact that she kicked such a golden opportunity away like that made Ken feel like she wanted to roll on the floor right away, and hurriedly went back to the ce where she met the girl.


    But¡­unfortunately, the girl had already left and disappeared.


    In response, Ken rolled on the floor and screamed at the momentary mistake, and Mino had no idea how to stop her sister from doing so, so she had no choice but to hesitate and stand by her side.


    ***


    ¡®Fortunately¡­ it seems like nothing happened¡­¡¯


    After exchanging a few words with Yuria, the twins disappeared from sight as if they were running away.


    Looking at them, Ophelia felt a little doubt and relief, and withdrew her mana, and the other guards also took a simr stance.


    <em>¡®Maybe I overreacted? No, but there¡¯s a chance that it would be better to keep this type of escort system going forward.¡¯</em>


    A level of security that could take most of the action if something happened without disturbing the escort target.


    Of course, if the person in question had been Bahamut, Ophelia would have stepped forward and closely guarded him.


    ¡°Then we will move on.¡±


    ¡°Yes. All right.¡±


    Watching the two slowly leave, Ophelia and the guards started to move again.


    <em>***</em>


    A shabby back alley in Mn.


    The members of the Predator gathered in one ce and started talking about what had happened so far.


    ¡°What have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, as expected, collecting information isn¡¯t our specialty¡­¡±


    ¡°Above all, there are too many people. There are a lot of members of the Beden Merchant Company present, it is impossible to distinguish who is an executive and who is not.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    Mergon and Nemea looked embarrassed.


    In response, a dark shadow began to fall on the face of Echid, the leader of the Predator.


    The Beden Merchant Company was said to be conducting trade there in Mn. ording to what they obtained, it was an important transaction with the Holy Knights of Rhome, and if so, it was highly likely that executive-level figures from within the Beden Merchant Company were also participating.


    In response, the Predator somehow moved to figure out their identities, but they weren¡¯t particrly high-ranking officials and their outfits weren¡¯t unusual, and as everyone was wearing simr uniforms and talking about stories they couldn¡¯t tell, there was no way to tell them apart. There was no way.


    ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped, we have no choice but to move on to n B¡­¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case¡­¡±


    It was a situation where the target could not be specified, but it was not that there was no way. It might be a bit cumbersome, but in some ways, it was a means to achieve the goal more reliably.


    While they were making their decision¡­suddenly, the figures of her young colleagues leaning against the wall with dazed expressions caught Echid¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Why are they like that? They¡¯ve been like that ever since they came in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even when I asked a question, they didn¡¯t answer well and kept doing that?¡±


    ¡°Ken, Mino, why are you like that? Say something.¡±


    ¡°¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything¡­ just let it be like this¡­¡±


    In response to Mergon¡¯s question, the two of them, in a state of confusion, only gave answers as if their souls had escaped.


    In such an iprehensible situation, the others concluded that they had no choice but to wait for them to recover their spirits as soon as possible.


    ¡°Well¡­ anyway, we have work to do. Mergon, Nemea, you guys, just in case, keep tracking the Beden Merchant Company. I will go to the destination and prepare as soon as the twins¡¯ spirits are settled.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then see you there.¡±


    The two of them left the room after saying those words.


    Looking at them, Echid let out a small sigh, hiding the anxiety that was about to appear on her face as much as possible.


    <em>¡®I have to seed¡­for sure¡­even if it means one person dies¡­for sure¡­for the others¡­¡¯</em>


    ***


    A procession of wagons going south after finishing their trade in Mn.


    Watching the procession loaded with shiny weapons from a distance¡­two people, Mergon and Nemea started to move slowly so as not to be seen as much as possible.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the Beden Merchant Company. To be able to trade that many items at once. It¡¯s incredible.¡±


    ¡°Certainly it looks like that in Mergon¡¯s eyes, right? Even though she failed and became an assassin, she¡¯s still a former merchant who can¡¯t abandon the same mindset.¡±


    ¡°Haae to think of it, it all started to raise some money, but somehow it ended up like this¡­¡±


    Mergon sighed at the bitter past that suddenly came to mind.


    Watching herpanion¡¯s expression, Nemea said with a characteristic light smile on her lips.


    ¡°Hehehe, isn¡¯t that what life is all about? Finding your aptitude through chance. Even though I was not a merchant, I still managed to rise to the position of being the best on this profession.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­and now we¡¯re doing this because we failed again, right? At this point, I¡¯m at a point where I doubt that failing is my specialty.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ahahahahaha¡­¡±


    Nemea struggled to smile as she saw her colleague talking about a situation that was difficult to view more positively than this.


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s that¡­ but for now, if this thing goes well, you will be able to take a sigh of relief. If you do, you can receive money from the leader and start anew.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you¡­ now you think I can really do something like that? It¡¯s impossible, because there are three children in the house who need to be looked after.¡±


    In response to her friend¡¯s words of constion, Mergon spoke with a regretful expression, and Nemea also smiled lightly, recognizing the meaning contained in it.


    ¡°Now then, shall we go soon? I have to keep watching to see if they go to the wrong ce or not.¡±


    ¡°Yup, let¡¯s try to figure out their strength.¡±


    With those words, a calm smile that was different from before began to form Mergon¡¯s lips.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 109: Sweet Business Method VIII

    Chapter 109: Sweet Business Method VIII


    Rhome.


    It was a ce Yuria had visited a couple of times in the past due to a transaction, but nevertheless, the city still aroused awe in her heart just by its existence. Yuria felt exhrated as usual as she kept her eyes on the majesty of this ce that she felt every time she saw it.


    More than just Yuria, Robert, sitting next to her, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the magnificent scenery of the surrounding buildings and the city.


    <em>¡®Here it is¡­ the famous Rhome. How can such a great ce exist?¡¯</em>


    This ce boasted an overwhelming majesty that was iparable to Budipet, the capital of Hangury.


    Buildings that were old but boasted an enormous scale, and the delicate decorations covering the outside and the statues that seemed toe to life at any moment. As he gazed at the scenery of this ce, which had been renowned as the heart of the continent for the past 2000 years, Robert felt his heart pounding.


    <em>¡®I didn¡¯t even know that a ce like this existed. I lived my life in such ignorance¡­¡¯</em>


    While he was lost in the intense feeling of the city, the image of the ce Yuria had been talking about began to appear in Robert¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah! So this is it!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. That is the Central Church, our ce of business.¡±


    A majestic building exuded royal majesty among the admirable buildings. At the fact that he was going to visit that ce now, Robert began to tremble slightly, feeling intense tension and excitement.


    And just as Robert¡¯s feelings reached their climax, the carriage finally stopped.


    Right after that, Robert, who got off the carriage in a bit of a hurry, was unable to perceive the existence of Yuria standing next to him for that moment.


    <em>¡®Amazing.. really.. I can¡¯t think of anything other than that..¡¯</em>


    Knights armed with white armor stood at the entrance. A wide square spread out behind it. And beyond that, the colossal size of the papal hall.


    Robert couldn¡¯t hold back his admiration as he saw the ce that was worthy of being named the heart of Rhome, the center of the continent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? I¡¯ve been here a few times too. All I can think about is that it¡¯s always amazing. This is the essence of human culture, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I agree.. really..¡±


    At that moment, when the two were lost in the scene in front of them, it was Isolda¡¯s voice from behind that awakened them.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up. We have already contacted them in advance, so we will start transporting it right away.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    At her words, workers and merchants started to move busily. The majority began toy down their wagons full of weapons, while some approached the knights encamped near the entrance to confirm their permission to enter.


    Right after that¡­


    ¡°Verificationplete, passage permitted.¡±


    The person believed to be the leader of the knights in front of them spoke while raising his voice. The knights showed a moderate movement and gave way to the center of the camp.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. Permission has been granted, so let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes!¡±


    Hearing Yuria¡¯s words, Robert hurriedly began to move, feeling as if he was getting even hotter.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm.. For now, is this as nned?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, considering they¡¯re carrying their things into the Central Church.¡±


    Mergon and Nemea watched the situation from afar.


    In order to meet the schedule nned by their leader, Echid, they had to arrive at their destination as smoothly as possible. Unlike the past, as they did not have enough funds, the more errors urred, the more the burden increased. In that respect, it was fortunate for them that they arrived here without any problems, which could be said to be the middle point of the schedule.


    ¡°Now, then.. Since we¡¯ve passed about half of this safely, shall we guess the time to poke at least once?¡±


    ¡°That would be nice too. Be careful, Mergon, as I roughly figured out on the way here, there are quite a few mana users among them.¡±


    ¡°I got it. In order to meet the schedule anyway, I¡¯m only going to make contact lightly once, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    While calcting the future, Mergon¡¯s gaze turned to those who were walking around the wagon holding weapons. Among them, only one person stood out to her. Looking at the dark-haired woman with a huge greatsword on her back, Mergon nodded quietly.


    <em>¡®That woman would be enough. She seems to be particrly strong among them¡­¡¯</em>


    ***


    Inside the nave of the Holy Church, Yuria and Robert were walking around excitedly on one side, while on the other side, other merchants were finishing the bookkeeping.


    Regarding the escort, as this was inside the Holy Church, they were able to put their minds at ease for a while, and the important tasks in terms of work were roughly finished.


    Taking advantage of the free time created by the tide, Ophelia and Isolda were taking a break and looking around the inside of the main hall. It was more splendid and magnificent than the colossal exterior and was filled with statues of sessive popes, paintings, and statues expressing gods.


    However, among them, only one thing caught their attention. It was a huge statue made of marble ced in the innermost part of the nave. Quite different from the other sculptures here, but at the same time creating an overwhelming atmosphere¡­it embodied three women facing each other holding weapons.


    ¡°What is this? The one holding the spear in the center seems to be the Great Saint, but the other two are¡­¡±


    A woman wearing a ne of crosses around her neck and being escorted by angels in armor stood in a position facing the front in a nun¡¯s uniform, holding a spear in one hand.


    Ophelia knew she was the great saint, depicted in many statues and paintings as a symbol of the church.


    However, the two other people appeared to be confronting her¨C a stone statues of women, one holding a huge scythe in one hand and the other holding a long staff.


    Regarding this, Isolda slightly hardened her expression and opened her mouth.


    ¡°The one holding the scythe is probably Dorothy Ingvlid. That woman is called the Mage of Beginnings.¡±


    ¡°Ah.. that person is..¡±


    As the familiar name popped up, a light of understanding began to enter Ophelia¡¯s mind.


    Dorothy Ingvlid, who established the concept of mana and magic 500 years ago, was called the Mage of the Beginning and was still respected by many mages as a teacher.


    The reason why such a person is portrayed as confronting the great saint is perhaps that now the rtionship is harmonious, but in the past, the church oppressed the mages, and because of this, the mages located in the north of the continent and the southern church forces often shed.


    Looking at thest statue with the most beautiful face objectively among the three, Isolda showed a bit of caution.


    ¡°Dorothy is a symbol of mages, so even the stone statue of that woman was made with thisposition. It may mean that the Central Church is alert to the current situation to some extent.¡±


    ¡°Is that so. Then who is that?¡±


    In response, Ophelia asked a question, and Isolda looked at the statue with sharp eyes and said,


    ¡°In a robe¡­ a thin crown on her head, a bizarre-looking sword worn around her waist, and a cane held in one hand. That must be her. Right now, even at this moment, Hangury¡­ no, the very woman who is threatening the entire central continent including the Holy Empire.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­no way..¡±


    The moment she heard that, a person¡¯s name automatically came to Ophelia¡¯s mind, and immediately after that, that beautiful woman¡¯s stone statue began to appear to her with apletely different feeling.


    ¡°Yes¡­the mother of the White Dragon Princess whom you fought the other day, and the strongest existing witch. Mina Roseveta Dragona..¡±


    ¡°That person¡­is the Rose Empress!¡±


    At those words, Ophelia began to tremble slightly as she recalled the woman she had seen at Benessa in the past wearing a robe. The memory of that time made her break into a cold sweat just by remembering this moment.


    Recalling the presence of that overwhelming power she had no idea how to face, Ophelia swallowed dryly.


    <em>¡®At that time, the situation was unfavorable, so she just let it go¡­ but if I met that woman on the battlefield then¡­¡¯</em>


    To be honest, Ophelia almost faced defeat in Hangury, but she thought that she might be able to somehow catch up with the White Dragon Princess. However, Ophelia¡¯s evaluation of the Rose Empress was very clear, even though she had only felt her power rather than formally engaging her.


    An unbearable existence.


    A monster that should never be encountered as an enemy. However, the current state of affairs was that Mr. Bahamut was heading towards a confrontation with the Dragona Empire and, furthermore, the Rose Empress, and that had been a great concern to Ophelia. If she did face this person, she might have to face the consequences that she didn¡¯t even want to think about.


    <em>¡®But¡­ there¡¯s no way Master doesn¡¯t know what I know. What the hell is he thinking¡­¡¯</em>


    So, with concern for the future, Ophelia once again looked at the image of the woman in front of her. Even though it was just a simple stone statue, it contained dignity and power that could make her feel a sense of dread.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 110: Sweet Business Method IX

    Chapter 110: Sweet Business Method IX


    Foolishness often exerted more power than one might have imagined.


    The regret of something that had not been achieved sometimes moved a person¡¯s heart more than the greater something that had been achieved.


    In an unexpected and intense way.


    ***


    Rhome¡¯s shopping district bustled with diverse crowds¡ªresidents buying daily necessities, tourists searching for souvenirs, and merchants busy trading.


    Though not as favored as Mn in the north, due to its southern bias, Rhome¡¯s symbolic significance and solid infrastructure attracted many merchants.


    Among the countless people conducting transactions for various purposes were members of the Predator, Mergon and Nemea, in the middle of purchasing items needed for their journey.


    ¡°The food will be dry bread and fruit as always, right?¡± Mergon asked.


    ¡°Sometimes I want to eat a little bit of meat¡­ but it can¡¯t be helped. Until this job is over, we have to tighten my belt as much as possible.¡±Mergon slowly took out a small pouch from his bosom, and Nemea looked at it with familiar eyes. ¡°Are you going to do it again? After a while, we might be able to make a good profit from such a penny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that, and this is this; it¡¯s more of a hobby now,¡± Mergon said as she left the area selling daily necessities and headed somewhere else.


    Nemea smiled lightly at the corner of her mouth toward Mergon.


    <em>¡®Even in situations like this, you¡¯re always the same¡­ That¡¯s definitely just like you.¡¯</em>


    ***


    ¡°Umm¡­ As expected, the price of holy water goes up day by day. It would have been really nice if the storage was excellent,¡± Yuria mused as she wandered around the shopping district, checking prices. Behind her, as always, was Robert.


    ¡°I thought you came here simply to buy souvenirs¡­ but even under these circumstances, you are running your own business,¡± Robert remarked.


    ¡°Of course, for merchants, moving is a matter directly rted to profit, right? Whether it¡¯s a trip or something else, once you arrive in another area, it¡¯s basic to buy cheap things that can only be found there and sell them expensively elsewhere to make a profit,¡± Yuria exined, still checking the prices of the items piled up in front of her.


    ¡°The price of holy water is too high, so the margins are not good. Sculptures are a bit tricky because there are too many likes and dislikes. Considering storage, would you like something like olives or a consecrated new ticket?¡±


    Yuria was struggling with what to buy as a trade item. For some reason, Robert couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her as she struggled with a serious face. Objectively speaking, Robert had seen many women who were iparably more beautiful than Yuria. Among them were noblewomen and princesses from other countries, all impable in terms of status and dignity.


    However, Yuria had something that he didn¡¯t feel in those people. Even Robert wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was, but he could vaguely perceive that it kept him interested in her.


    <em>¡®I don¡¯t know what it is, but at least it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s not a bad thing¡­ Or would my father know? Myte mother was from amoner like Yuria, so maybe he knows something.¡¯</em>


    While thinking about that, Robert still had some doubts about why he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Yuria. It was when the boy was watching with excitement as the young girl looked at the trade goods so diligently.


    ¡°Tch¡­ I never thought the price of holy water would rise like this¡­ If this happens, do I have to buy something else on the way to Benessa?¡±


    ¡°It must be because the atmosphere these days is gloomy. If you have nothing to buy, let¡¯s go. In a little while, I think the others will also leave for Benessa.¡±


    Yuria turned her gaze to the voiceing from the side.


    Robert also turned his head and looked at the people next to him who were expressing concern.


    Standing there were two women with slightly unusual appearances: one with green hair and brown skin, and the other with orange hair and white skin.


    Looking at the two of them, Yuria cautiously spoke.


    ¡°Hey¡­ are you guys going to trade with Benessa too?¡±


    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s like that¡­ but what happened all of a sudden?¡± the green-haired woman asked with a slightly annoyed expression.


    Yuria gave her a friendly smile and said, ¡°No, actually I came here to trade there. The price of holy water just went up, so I¡¯m looking for other items.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see,¡± the woman¡¯s face softened at Yuria¡¯s words, showing a convincing expression. Seeing a little girl in almost the same situation as herself, she let her guard down and began to show some friendliness.


    ¡°You are already trading at such a young age. Do you think the little girl is also a merchant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I originally live in the Schwyz area, but now I came down here because of trade,¡± Yuria replied.


    ¡°Hoh¡­ in Schwyz, right? How great are you at such a young age? Did youe alone? Or with the caravan?¡±


    ¡°I came with the caravan, and because of that, I have to leave here in a little while.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Showing interest in Yuria¡¯s words, the woman began to smile slightly. Somehow, the fact that such a girl came to trade with the Beden Merchant Company to such a distant ce seemed difficult, yet on the other hand, it seemed cute.


    ¡°So, did you choose what to buy? I think it will be difficult for you and me to have fun with holy water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought something like this would happen, so I checked the market price of other items in advance. I think olives are good if there are no problems with transportation, and if that is a little difficult, a new ticket will be fine even if the margin is a little less.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ is that so? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been researching even those spare parts. You are more amazing than I thought.¡±


    Looking at Yuria, who prepared more meticulously than expected, the woman was slightly impressed. Seeing her like that, Yuria lightly smiled.


    ¡°Hehe, no matter how you look at it, I¡¯ve already worked in this field for over 5 years. It is always essential to make plenty of escape holes.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m honestly a little embarrassed about that, right? No matter how close it is to a half-hobby life, it means that you care less about information than a child.¡±


    The fact that she had received help unintentionally made the woman smile a bit embarrassed. Then, cing a hand on her shoulder, the orange-haired woman spoke in a bright voice.


    ¡°Certainly, there is a difference between an expert and an aspirant. Isn¡¯t that right, Mergon?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll admit it. As expected, there are limits as a side job.¡±


    ¡°Yes? So¡­ are you saying you two aren¡¯t merchants?¡± Yuria asked with a slightly surprised expression, and the orange-haired woman continued to speak in a bright voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have nothing to do with the Beden Merchant Company in the first ce, and this friend used to be a merchant, but she quit after going bankrupt once. She still can¡¯t throw away her lingering attachments and pretends to be a merchant.¡±


    ¡°Nemea, if you¡¯re going to talk like that, throw up everything you¡¯ve eaten so far. How many times have I bought you food with the profit of the transaction?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ hahaha¡­ sorry. Cancel that.¡±


    The two talked lightly about not-so-pleasant stories. After thinking about this for a while, Yuria carefully asked Mergon.


    ¡°Then¡­ do you have any thoughts of bing a merchant again? If given the chance.¡±


    Mergon couldn¡¯t answer for a while at the words that were a little more weighty than she thought. However, she soon opened her mouth with a slightly lonely smile on her lips.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I said no. Still, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an easy choice. Even if it looks like this, I have younger siblings I need to take care of right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Yuria showed a slightly regretful reaction to Mergon¡¯s words. In response, Mergon spoke to her in a slightly lighter tone.


    ¡°But¡­ I might try again once the job I¡¯m doing goes well. At least not as a hobby like now, but as a real merchant.¡±


    At her words, Yuria¡¯s face started to glow again.


    Although it wasn¡¯t long since they met, hearing that a person who had given up on the path of a merchant would try again was something she wanted to cheer for as someone working in the industry.


    ¡°I wish you all the best. I will cheer you on,¡± Yuria said.


    ¡°Whoops. Thanks. See you again when things go well and you¡¯re back on this road. In terms of industry experience, since you are a senior, I want to hear your advice.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course. I will do that.¡±


    ***


    After having a heartwarming conversation, Mergon, who had purchased trade goods, left the shopping district with Nemea.


    ¡°Still, thanks to you, I can earn the money I put in.¡±


    ¡°Good. As a bonus, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve talked to people in the same industry.¡±


    Nemea spoke in a slightly teasing tone, but Mergon only replied with a light smile. Unlike usual, her dissatisfaction seemed to have been resolved a little.


    Seeing this, Nemea asked her friend in a cautious tone, ¡°By the way¡­ is that true? If this job goes well, you will be a merchant again.¡±


    ¡°Shall I be honest with you?¡±


    Instead of answering, Mergon spoke in a serious voice.


    Upon hearing this, Nemea let out a small sigh as she understood the meaning behind the words.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m saying it now, but I expected you to be like that someday.¡±


    ¡°At least¡­ after we twins and the leader settle down. And¡­ you too.¡±


    ¡°Me? Heh, what am I saying? If that happens, I¡¯ll work as an escort for some Merchant Company. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll throw you out because of your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen me lie?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Whoops¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Whileughing lightly, the two envisioned a future different from the past. At that moment, shortly after they arrived in a deserted ce, their rxed expressions suddenly sharpened.


    ¡°Huh? Hey, is that the girl? The one with the greatsword¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now we won¡¯t have many eyes on us.¡±


    With those words, the warm atmosphere from just before was wiped away, and the two immediately drew their weapons.


    And¡­<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 111: Sweet Business Method X

    Chapter 111: Sweet Business Method X


    <em>¡®Those two¡­¡¯</em>


    Ophelia stood quietly alone in a deserted alleyway.


    She observed two women she had found while escorting Yuria and Robert from a distance.


    It seemed like a normal conversation between people who met by chance, but Ophelia recognized one fact: these women were not ordinary. They possessed considerablebat power.


    Fortunately, they parted ways without showing any hostility towards Yuria and Robert. However, they soon noticed Ophelia watching from a quiet ce and began approaching her with weapons drawn, emitting obvious hostility.


    <em>¡®The same with the twins from before¡­ Is there something rted? Or is this just a coincidence? Either way, I¡¯ll have to catch them and find out,¡¯</em> Ophelia thought as she drew her greatsword.


    The two women appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Hmm? What, were you already preparing?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°After all, this won¡¯t be a normal fight, is it? We can have some fun in a while,¡± the other replied.Two people were talking in a rxed voice.


    Ophelia took a stance, holding her greatsword and watching them intently.


    The woman with orange hair held a dagger, while the one with green hair wore knuckles resembling long nails. Each of them began to envelop their hands with mana, and Ophelia did the same with her greatsword.


    Shreeeng!


    In an instant, the dagger flew at high speed without any noticeable throwing motion.


    Ophelia frowned slightly and quickly dodged it.


    But¡­


    ¡°This¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Whoops!¡±


    Just as she thought she had evaded the attack, the dagger turned and flew towards her again. Ophelia felt a twinge of frustration at its seemingly sentient movement.


    ¡°Cheh!¡±


    ¡°Whoops! No use! No matter how much you try to avoid it, it will follow you to the ends of hell! How long can you avoid it?¡±


    The woman taunted Ophelia, who was dodging with impressive agility. Although the opponent¡¯s speed was surprising, Ophelia could predict the oue.


    <em>¡®Prepare to lose at least one limb, if not your life. So far, only the leader has avoided taking damage! And that¡¯s not all this time!¡¯</em>


    Nemea controlled the dagger¡¯s trajectory, watching Mergon, the green-haired woman beside her.


    Mergon calmly observed the situation and adjusted her timing. As Mergon read Ophelia¡¯s movements with her green eyes shing, she saw Ophelia deflect the dagger with her greatsword.


    Trringgg!


    ¡°Sheesh..¡±


    Mergon swung her w at Ophelia at the perfect moment. However, her attack was narrowly blocked by Ophelia¡¯s greatsword, causing Mergon to frown in frustration.


    <em>¡®This woman¡­ is more impressive than I thought. I didn¡¯t expect her to block my attack¡­¡¯</em>


    Mergon admired Ophelia¡¯s skill, noting that she had not lost her vignce even while avoiding Nemea¡¯s attack. As Ophelia tried to push Mergon away with her sword, Mergon prepared herself for the final blow.


    ¡®But¡­ this is the end!¡¯


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, Ophelia stopped moving. At that moment, Mergon felt the power she exerted disappear instantly.


    Mergon used a magic she developed herself¡ªPetrified Gaze.


    Contrary to its name, it didn¡¯t actually turn the opponent into stone but rather immobilized them, making them appear like a statue. Although it was only temporary, it was a trump card designed to end a fight quickly.


    Realizing Ophelia¡¯s movement had stoppedpletely, Mergon swung her w.


    At the same time, Nemea¡¯s dagger flew towards Ophelia¡¯s arm holding the greatsword.


    As they prepared to deliver an indefensible blow, they spoke in unison: ¡°I won!¡±


    Immediately, Ophelia copsed on the floor, bleeding, and the two women smiled victoriously. However, their joy was short-lived as they saw Ophelia¡¯s condition.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ what¡­ ¡±


    Their expressions shifted from triumph to astonishment as they witnessed something unbelievable happening before their eyes.


    Their perfectly executed attack had not seeded. Mergon¡¯s w stopped just short of striking, and the dagger, suspended in the air, seemed to be held by an invisible force.


    ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter magic like this,¡± Ophelia said, slowly straightening her greatsword.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting¡­but also I¡¯ve been studying,¡± Ophelia added, lightly swinging her sword to knock Nemea¡¯s dagger away.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    At that moment, Nemea experienced a tremendous shock as the magic she used on the dagger was reversed, causing massive magical bacsh.


    Nemea lost her bnce and fell to the ground, feeling as if she had been hit by a powerful force.


    <em>¡®This¡­ how¡­ how could this level of mana¡­¡¯</em>


    Nemea¡¯s face was overtaken by shock, her body tingling from the aftermath of the magical regurgitation.


    At the same time, Mergon¡¯s face also showed deep shock and fear as she realized her knuckles were immovably stuck, as if embedded in solid rock.


    <em>¡®Hold on¡­ Is this¡­ my hand¡­ immobilized by simple mana?¡¯</em>


    Ophelia¡¯s mana wrapped around Mergon¡¯s hand like a chain, immobilizing it. This was a higher level of controlpared to Nemea¡¯s maniption of the dagger.


    <em>¡®How vast is the amount of mana needed for this¡­¡¯</em>


    Ophelia was performing an act that even she, a fellow magic user, would hesitate to attempt. The realization hit the two women that they had chosen the wrong opponent long ago, but it was toote.


    ¡°Gargh!¡±


    Suddenly, Mergon was struck in the face by Ophelia¡¯s kick, causing her to roll across the floor andnd beside Nemea.


    ¡°Me¡­ Mergon! Are you okay?¡± Nemea asked, desperately.


    ¡°Damn¡­ damn¡­¡±


    Mergon, bleeding from her nose and barely conscious, struggled to stand. Despite her blurry vision from the recent shock, she tried to rise, fearing what mighte next.


    ¡°Then¡­ first, let¡¯s hear why you did this. Of course, the likelihood of an honest answer is low.¡±


    With those words, Ophelia let her greatsword float in the air and reached out her hands towards them.


    Nemea¡¯s face showed even more surprise, but there was no room for her to feel that emotion.


    At that moment, Ophelia began to release an overwhelming force. The two attempted to create a mama barrier, but their resistance was futile, only amplifying their pain.


    <em>¡®This¡­ monster¡­ This person is with the Beden?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®It¡¯s dangerous¡­ Dealing with this person¡­ Maybe even the leader¡­¡¯</em>


    The two women, despite the pain and confusion, were worried about the consequences for their family members if they failed here. Their consciousness sharpened as they faced imminent danger.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t continue like this¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Now that it¡¯s like this¡­¡¯</em>


    Determined to do something, they braced themselves.


    Then¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Bang!


    An explosion erupted in front of them. Ophelia, focusing her mana on defense, was momentarily obscured by thick smoke. However, she quickly realized that the two women were fleeing the scene.


    <em>¡®Faster than I thought¡­ It¡¯s probably impossible to track them now.¡¯</em>


    As the ck smoke dissipated, Ophelia saw broken vials and torn, bloody remains scattered around.


    <em>¡®It seems they used explosives as a desperate measure. It¡¯s best to return to the escort mission.¡¯</em>


    Despite the urgency, a thin smile of satisfaction appeared on Ophelia¡¯s lips¡ªa smile of joy at having learned something new.


    ***


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Heh¡­ heh¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mergon! You can¡¯t fall here!¡±


    Mergon, covered in blood and gasping for breath, was in critical condition from the explosion. Her leg was mangled, and she had a severe burn on her waist. The blood loss and shock made her condition dire, but Nemea had no way to help her effectively.


    With their financial situation, they couldn¡¯t afford medical supplies, and going to the hospital might be toote. Facing that monstrous woman again would be disastrous.


    Nemea¡¯s pleas were desperate as she saw Mergon¡¯s voice weakening.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ha¡­ ha¡­ Really¡­ This life¡­¡±


    ¡°Mergon! Come to your senses!¡±


    Nemea grabbed her hand, pleading with her, but Mergon continued to speak weakly, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I wanted to start again¡­ with Nemea¡­ again¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.. No.. Mergon.. I can¡¯t let you go like this¡­ not like this!¡±


    Tears flowed from Nemea as she cried out, but Mergon¡¯s responses grew fainter.


    And¡­<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 112: Sweet Business Method XI

    Chapter 112: Sweet Business Method XI


    After finishing the errands in Rhome, the upper echelon of Beden Merchant Company moved northward once again.


    With all the weapons delivered and nowden with talets and silver coins, their next target was Benessa.


    ¡°How much do you make from this job?¡± Ophelia asked.


    Isolda, engrossed in her ledger, replied, ¡°Total sales amount to 6,000 talets. After deductions, the profit is about 4,000 talets.¡±


    Opheliamented, ¡°That¡¯s not a small sum. It seems the profit margin is higher since our trading partner is the Holy Knights.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Isolda agreed, ¡°especially given the unstable situation between the Dragona Empire and the Tarkic Empire. Although the war with Sakiel ended in Hangury¡¯s favor, it only briefly halted the tensions.¡±


    The war between the Sakiel Knights and Hangury had ended with aplete victory for Hangury. At least with that incident, the peace agreement was blown away, and the war almost recurred. The fact that a White Dragon Princess of the Dragona Empire was behind it was known to these two and everyone else who knew, but no one wanted to openly point out the Dragona Empire¡¯s involvement.


    It was because there was no reason to cause trouble by ming the Dragona Empire at a time when Hangury was barely reorganizing its internal affairs.


    ¡°But even a peace treaty is just a stopgap. When the preparations of the Dragona Empire and the Tarkic Empire areplete, the war will surely start again in one way or another. It will be on an enormous scale,¡± Isolda said.¡°I guess so. And when that timees, it will not only involve Hangury but possibly the Holy Empire, Benessa, and maybe even Rhome¡­ In the worst case, even our Schwyz could be in danger,¡± Ophelia agreed.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really the worst situation¡­ Actually, Bahamut gave me an order regarding this,¡± Isolda revealed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ophelia asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Isolda continued, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details yet, but roughly speaking, it¡¯s rted to the Emperor of the Holy Empire. You¡¯ve heard of him since you¡¯re working on this floor, right? That the emperor had looked down upon the merchants all along?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that he despisesmerce and values war,¡± Ophelia replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about looking down on him. That guy¡­ while he is still quite capable, he¡¯s really bad atmerce and economy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ophelia was surprised at Isolda¡¯s blunt criticism of the emperor.


    Emperor Carol of the Holy Empire had a reputation for leading countless wars to victory and ruling an enormous territory and the maind of the Holy Empire with little noise. He was a great monarch who ruled over the entire mid-western part of the continent, except for the Franz kingdom, and was absolutely not an ipetent monarch as he also held the territory of the New Continent.


    It was natural that Isolda¡¯s criticism was hard for Ophelia to understand.


    Seeing Ophelia¡¯s reaction, Isolda sighed and continued, ¡°Of course, he is an emperor with the ability to acknowledge other things. However, just looking at themercial war that took ce not long ago, you can see how weak he is in terms of economy.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well. If you think about it, that¡¯s true,¡± Ophelia conceded.


    Themercial war had once rocked economies across the continent.


    The root of it came from the conflict between Bertina, who was aggressively expanding her power, and the Merchant Alliance trying to stop it.


    The emperor¡¯s responsibility for not mediating between them was significant. As the lord of an imperious empire, he should have used the proper carrot and stick, or at least prevented it, even if it meant prioritizing his authority.


    However, Emperor Carol, who was not interested in this matter, simply ignored the situation while confirming that the tax revenue from merchants had not decreased. As a result, both the empire and the continental economy suffered great losses.


    Thanks to Bahamut¡¯s intervention, the situation was eventually put on hold, otherwise, Bertina¡¯s unchecked power would have further deteriorated the already battered empire¡¯s economy. The empire¡¯s current economic stability was due to Bahamut¡¯s virtues, not the emperor¡¯s skill.


    ¡°Of course, this only highlights one major issue. To name a few examples, it is said they are digging up a huge amount of gold in the New Continent but are unable to refine it, so they sell it at bargain prices. Every time a war is waged, money is extorted from merchants in the form of loans, umting debt in real time. If it¡¯s only about what that person is doing wrong with money, the story might not end until he gets to Benessa,¡± Isolda said.


    Ophelia began to feel that Isolda had umted a lot of grievances about the emperor. After expressing her dissatisfaction, Isolda refocused on the main topic.


    ¡°By the way, our emperor, who wasn¡¯t interested inmerce, has contacted us this time. And that¡¯s in the form of inviting Bahamut as an honored guest.¡±


    ¡°That means the emperor has finally shown some interest in this area?¡± Ophelia asked.


    ¡°Maybe. Although I¡¯m not sure. At least it¡¯s true that the atmosphere has changed a bitpared to the past. Maybe it¡¯s simply because money is tight,¡± Isolda spected with a hint of mockery.


    Ophelia nodded quietly, understanding that the situation surrounding her, Bahamut, and the Beden Merchant Company would be moreplicated and change as a result.


    ***


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She opened her eyes slowly. The first thing she saw was the blue sky.


    ¡°Am I¡­ alive?¡± she asked nkly.


    A familiar cry began to ring in her ears.


    ¡°Hey¡­ uuu¡­ Uhhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Nemea¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaa!!! Mergon!!!¡±


    The next moment, Nemea rushed into her friend¡¯s arms.


    Mergon, startled by the sudden physical attack, was unable to respond for a moment. Nemea hugged her friend tightly.


    ¡°Everything¡­ it¡¯s good¡­ I¡¯m really¡­ really d I survived¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Okay¡­ Okay, so let¡¯s talk about this! I¡¯m really going to suffocate!¡±


    Mergon barely managed to calm her friend. However, she still had questions about her current situation, such as how she survived when her life had clearly been on the verge of death.


    Seeing Mergon¡¯s confusion, Nemea continued to shed tears.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Really¡­ I could have been in big trouble. If that kid hadn¡¯t bought this as she said¡­ If that hadn¡¯t happened¡­ Mergon, you would be¡­¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    At those words, Mergon¡¯s gaze turned to the scattered items on the floor.


    The trade goods she had purchased earlier at the girl¡¯s rmendation. A new mark that had been consecrated. Although weak, it contained divine power that could heal light abrasions.


    Nemea, recalling this fact, used all of them to save Mergon. Of course, the divine power in the new items waspletely exhausted, rendering them worthless asmodities.


    ¡°All myst possessions are so vain¡­¡± Mergon said, looking at the items with a bewildered expression.


    Though it was fortunate to be alive thanks to them, it was disheartening to see thest of her assets evaporate while she had been starving.


    ¡°Haa¡­ but¡­ I was able to live thanks to her? I owe that kid again¡­¡±


    They had shared knowledge about trade items and even saved their lives because of it. Mergon vowed to repay this debt if the opportunity arose, as did Nemea, who had saved her friend¡¯s life by a narrow margin.


    However, there was no time to linger.


    ¡°Ah¡­ By the way, what happened to the Beden Merchant Company?¡± Nemea asked.


    ¡°They are already leaving. If we hurry, we might still make it on time¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately we¡¯re out of misfortune, then let¡¯s start right away. As you know, if we don¡¯t spread the news quickly, things will get serious.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ are you feeling okay? Even though the wound has healed, it won¡¯t be perfect¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to be as careful as possible.¡±


    Despite still feeling some pain, there was no time to dy. So they hastily began their pursuit of the Beden Merchant Company.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 113: Sweet Business Method XII

    Chapter 113: Sweet Business Method XII


    ¡°Really?.. that¡¯s what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, leader. If only I had thought a little deeper¡­¡±


    ¡°No. No need to me yourself. It¡¯s hard to resist such a tempting offer.¡±


    Sighing, Echidforted Ken, who was clearly regretful. Despite her outward calm, Echid was disappointed by the news Ken had brought from Mn.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t trust the girl¡¯s story right away, but it was worth considering if the conditions were right,¡± Echid thought. ¡°It¡¯s a shame; I nearly risked my life for nothing.¡±


    Echid, who had made a living from assassination by maximizing her efficiency, found this particr situation particrly disappointing. To her, taking lives without gain was simply unprofessional.


    ¡°Some people kill for pleasure, but that¡¯s the mark of a lunatic,¡± she mused. ¡°If I can settle down and livefortably, there¡¯s no need to risk my life for such tasks, especially with the current tough conditions.¡±


    Pushing aside these regrets, Echid focused on the matter at hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop discussing work. Have you prepared everything for our next task?¡± she asked.¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made the arrangements. I know where they¡¯ll be staying and the surrounding terrain,¡± Ken replied.


    ¡°Good. Remember, the priority is toplete the job and ensure everyone¡¯s safety. If it bes too dangerous, we should abandon it. You can always find another opportunity, but you only have one life.¡±


    ¡°Understood, leader.¡±


    ¡°Great. Make sure Mino is informed of the situation¡­ Oh, and have we received any news from Mergon and Nemea yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. They should be back soon if they haven¡¯t run into any trouble¡­¡±


    Echid¡¯s face tightened slightly at Ken¡¯s words. Despite knowing the skills of Mergon and Nemea, she worried about their safety. They were not invincible, and the stakes were high.


    ¡°What if something went wrong? If my n is causing them trouble¡­¡± Echid¡¯s anxiety grew.


    At that moment, her worries were interrupted.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The shadow of her anxiety was lifted as Nemea and Mergon entered the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Nemea greeted energetically, while Mergon apologized for their dy.


    Echid, masking her relief, greeted them calmly, ¡°It¡¯s quitete.¡±


    Nemea and Mergon copsed into their seats, exhausted.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Echid asked.


    ¡°Yes? A little¡­ But I¡¯m alright now,¡± Mergon replied, though he winced slightly.


    Ken, intrigued, remarked, ¡°So someone actually hurt Mergon? I wonder who it was¡­ If it was me, I¡¯d be in trouble¡­¡±


    Nemea and Mergon exchanged nces before Nemea spoke up.


    ¡°Actually¡­ we have something to tell you.¡±


    Echid and Ken looked at them with curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ken asked.


    Mergon and Nemea began recounting their encounter in Rhome, where they had faced a formidable opponent.


    ***


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s nonsense¡­¡±


    Mino, who had just arrived, looked deeply anxious after hearing their ount. Mergon and Nemea had battled a highly skilled woman, an escort for the Beden Merchant Company, and barely escaped with their lives.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never faced anyone with such skill,¡± Mergon said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just skill. She replicated my dagger maniption magic just by observing it once,¡± Nemea added, shivering at the memory.


    The others shared her concern. Imitating magic was nearly impossible for most, indicating an enormoustent capacity in their opponent.


    ¡°What do we do? Honestly, facing her again seems like a death sentence,¡± one of the members said.


    ¡°I agree. However, abandoning the n is not an option. We¡¯ve invested too much in preparation to stop now,¡± another member added.


    Echid, who had been silent, finally spoke.


    ¡°I need to confirm something. Among the upper-tier escorts, the only one with such skill is that woman, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, probably. If there were more, we would have heard by now. She seems to be the strongest member of the guild, trained in secret.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Proceed with the n but make some adjustments.¡±


    The members, reassured by Echid¡¯s decisive stance, began to focus on the modified n.


    ***


    The Beden Merchant Company¡¯s caravan arrived in Benessa, the final stop on their long journey.


    Relief and joy filled the air as they prepared to return home.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re almost done. Just a few supplies here, and it¡¯s over,¡± one merchant said.


    ¡°Yes, these trips are always challenging, but Bahamut-sama¡¯s special escort made it easier this time,¡± another added.


    While the merchants rxed, Isolda and Ophelia, in charge of the procession, remained vignt. The recent incident in Rhome had made them cautious.


    ¡°How is the security situation?¡± Isolda asked.


    ¡°No major issues so far. Both Yuria and Prince Robert are resting in the courtyard, with bodyguards stationed around them,¡± came the reply.


    ¡°Good. Keep a close watch. You never know when trouble might strike.¡±


    At that moment, Ophelia¡¯s expression hardened.


    Bang!


    She drew her greatsword as a loud explosion shook the air, followed by a cloud of dust. As the dust settled, Ophelia stood with her magic barrier intact, and Isolda¡¯s eyes were cold and focused.


    ¡°This might be a little dangerous,¡± Ophelia said, her grip tightening on her sword.


    Before them was a woman floating in the air, radiating immense mana.


    The sight confirmed that their opponent was no ordinary person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is¡­ I don¡¯t think there will be an answer unless I step forward myself. I would like to handle this one.¡±


    ¡°..okay.¡±


    The idea that it might be a trap suddenly came into their minds, but neither of them mentioned it.


    Even so, if Ophelia didn¡¯t step forward at this moment, there was a high possibility that enormous damage would ur.


    In response, as soon as Ophelia sortied, Isolda immediately began to order the waiting adventurers as best she could.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 114: Sweet Business Method XIII

    Chapter 114: Sweet Business Method XIII


    After confirming the opponent¡¯s intention to attack, Ophelia set out immediately.


    The mana that wrapped around the woman¡¯s body began to change into countless spheres in an instant.


    ¡°Cheh¡­¡±


    Ophelia muttered as spheres of mana rained down on her. She immediately created a barrier to defend herself.


    Quag-uaguag-wang!!!


    Countless explosions urred in front of her eyes. However, despite being hit by an attack that would have turned many into mush, Ophelia¡¯s barrier did not even waver.


    The woman who attacked her, seeing this, formed a slightly tense smile.


    <em>¡®As expected¡­ she¡¯s not an ordinary opponent, as I¡¯ve heard. It is as the children said,¡¯</em>


    Echid thought while estimating Ophelia¡¯s ability.To proceed ording to her n, Echid slowly began to lure Ophelia, who was following her without any problems despite being hit by mana bullets.


    ***


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s far enough,¡± Ken, who had been hiding in the alley and watching the situation, spoke.


    Three people hiding behind her appeared from the darkness.


    ¡°Wah¡­ will it be okay? If the leader gets hurt¡­¡± Mino asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know our leader¡¯s skills well,¡± Mergon replied confidently.


    ¡°That woman is a monster, but the leader is also formidable. It¡¯s going to be a battle worth seeing,¡± Nemea added.


    Although they knew their opponent¡¯s skills were overwhelmingpared to their own, the same went for their leader. They had never seen anyone as strong as Echid, except for that woman, and it was clear she would not be taken lightly.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave that woman to the leader and proceed as nned.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Deciding to be faithful to their task, the four immediately went into action. They headed to the inn where the Beden Merchant Company members were staying.


    Preliminary work, such as knowing where to secretly climb over the wall, had beenpleted, and they had prepared the clothes of the workers.


    Sessfully entering the building, they headed for the VIP room, where executive-level personnel were presumed to be staying.


    And¡­


    ***


    Late at night, in a nearly empty za in Benessa, two women were staring at each other with cold eyes.


    ¡°Who are you? From the looks of it, you seem to be the same type as those who attacked me before,¡± Ophelia said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ at the time, it seemed our children were indebted to you. I was honestly surprised; I know their skills best, but I never thought they would be crushed so thoroughly,¡± Echid replied.


    ¡°Even though it was you who attacked first¡­ So, why bother doing such a troublesome thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ something I¡¯ll let you know after I¡¯m done with my business.¡±


    Echid spoke in a voice filled with quiet anger at Ophelia¡¯s words. She drew a weapon from her waist, ring at Ophelia with cold eyes.


    At first nce, it looked like a simple sword, but Ophelia automatically began to feel suspicious and wary.


    <em>¡®Isn¡¯t the sword missing? What the hell is that¡­¡¯</em> she thought, noticing that Echid seemed to be holding only a simple handle.


    Suddenly, a shallow but distinct wound appeared on Ophelia. Perplexed, she saw a cool smile form on Echid¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, you say you¡¯re good at watching and learning other people¡¯s things, right? How about this?¡±


    With those words, Echid lightly wielded a deless sword.


    At first nce, it seemed iprehensible, but the effect was clear.


    ¡°Kuk!¡± Ophelia frowned at the pain she felt again and used her barrier for defense.


    But¡­


    Kwajik!-


    The barrier, which had easily blocked countless mana bullets moments ago, began to crack rapidly as if struck by something invisible.


    The sight triggered a realization in Ophelia¡¯s mind.


    <em>¡®This¡­ can¡¯t be¡­¡¯</em>


    The mana barrier waspletely destroyed the next moment, and a smile grew thicker on Echid¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Ophelia hurriedly withdrew as soon as the barrier broke. She swung her greatsword into the air.


    Vsrrrrrr!


    The sensation of being caught by something was felt with a sharp sound. Recognizing this, Ophelia increased the distance by several meters and began to observe the situation while holding her sword straight.


    At first nce, it was a simple evasive action. However, Echid was deeply impressed.


    <em>¡®Did she already notice something and opened the distance to this extent? To read this far in such a short amount of time¡­ it¡¯s really quite good.¡¯</em>


    Human beings tended to be greatly perplexed when faced with something unknown. As a result, it wasmon to be swayed by perplexity and suffer great harm or be helpless.


    But Ophelia did not have that. When faced with something unexpected, she calmly analyzed the situation and sought countermeasures instead of being swayed by fear or bewilderment.


    <em>¡®The amount of mana that woman possesses is amazing, but what scares me the most is her calmness and the talent that supports it¡­¡¯</em>


    Echid thought as she lightly swung her sword once again. There was no visible change in front of her eyes. Her movements simply showed her swinging the hilt of a sword without a de. Nothing seemed to pose a threat.


    But¡­


    Pak!-


    Echid¡¯s ¡®sword¡¯ pierced the exact spot where Ophelia had been standing. However, Ophelia was barely aware of this and continued to back away, avoiding it.


    But¡­


    Chroak!


    ¡°Chit¡­¡± The hem of Ophelia¡¯s sleeve was cut away with a sharp sound. Fortunately, she was not injured, but a slight dy would have resulted in her hand being severed.


    <em>¡®There is something. Surely¡­ something invisible¡­ is this some kind of magic?¡¯</em>


    Ophelia thought as she sharpened her senses as much as possible. Though it was invisible, her training in countless battles allowed her to reflexively sense approaching danger and narrowly avoid it.


    However, it wasn¡¯t perfect, and she constantly wore minor abrasions because of it, but for now, this was the best she could do.


    <em>¡®But¡­ there¡¯s absolutely no way to counterattack with this senseless evasion. Somehow, if this attack doesn¡¯t happen perfectly¡­¡¯</em> Ophelia continued to pull herself back quickly.


    In that state, the moment she passed a certain point, no more attacks came in. Ophelia sighed and quickly began to think of a n.


    <em>¡®An attack of something invisible¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly, but it¡¯s definitely a kind of magic. then¡­¡¯ </em>Ophelia made a decision.


    On the other hand, Echid, who was unterally attacking while watching this, frowned slightly.


    <em>¡®Is it out of range¡­¡¯</em>


    If Ophelia didn¡¯t get closer, the attack would be impossible.


    Making that decision, Echid pulled the hilt of her sword backward.


    At the same time, something invisible was pulled backward along the sword hilt. It seemed as if nothing had happened. Unlike others, it was only visible to Echid.


    A stem of mana stretched from her body along the hilt of the sword. It wriggled around the area like a huge living snake. Its length alone reached 30 meters, and its cutting power exceeded that of condensation used by ordinary magic users.


    As this mana emanated from Echid, she could control it precisely and freely.


    Shadow Sword.


    That was the name of this magic that Echid was using. An overwhelming range, destructive power that could shatter steel, and precision that allowed her to urately target opponents tens of meters away. And decisively, the enormous advantage of being invisible.


    The number of lives Echid had taken using this magic was uncountable, resulting in an impressive record of sessful missions.


    ¡®No matter how great a talent you have, there is a limit to that too. Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to hold on to her ankles so she doesn¡¯t run away like this.¡¯


    Making that decision, Echid slowly approached to put Ophelia within her range again. A situation in which she had to hold on to her ankles even if she couldn¡¯t get rid of her, as the opponent might recognize the disadvantage and choose to run away.


    However, contrary to her concerns, Ophelia did not run away.


    The next action of Ophelia was to stand with a sword in the correct posture.


    That was all.


    <em>¡®It seems like she figured something out¡­ but even so, there¡¯s no point. If you do, it will end like this¡­¡¯</em>


    Watching her calm and unwavering appearance, Echid swung the hilt of her sword again.


    At the same time, the shadow sword fell towards Ophelia¡¯s body. Blows invisible to the eye began to fall on Ophelia¡¯s head.


    At that time¡­


    Visrrrrrr!


    A sharp sound was heard the next moment.


    As a result, Echid¡¯s face began to look bewildered, and Ophelia, seeing her, corrected her posture again without a change in expression.


    <em>¡®Read¡­¡¯</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 115: Sweet Business Method XIV (1)

    Chapter 115: Sweet Business Method XIV (1)


    <em>¡®What? It felt different from simply blocking it with intuition¡­ as if I knew where the attack woulde from and blocked it¡­¡¯</em>


    Ophelia stood poised, looking at herself.


    Echid slightly frowned and swung the sword once more.


    This time, the sword flew precisely toward Ophelia¡¯s leg.


    But¡­


    Visrrrrrrrr!


    The shadow sword bounced off again with a sharp sound.


    The expression on Echid¡¯s face began to change.


    ¡®What?¡¯Confused by the iprehensible situation, Echid started attacking again and again.


    Unlike before, a series of attacks came with more power and speed. Like a savagely twisting snake, her shadow sword poured into Ophelia, filled with murder.


    But¡­


    Chae-jae-jae-jaeng!


    The next moment, Ophelia swung her sword so swiftly that it was almost invisible. As a result, her shadow sword, which had been flying with terrifying momentum, bounced off in vain, and soon Echid¡¯s face was colored with astonishment.


    ¡°What¡­ how the hell?¡±


    It was impossible!


    Once or twice, it could be considered luck, but being able to urately counter an attack that was hard to see with the naked eye meant she knew where the attack wasing from.


    ¡®No way¡­she can see it? My attack? But by what means? I canpletely hide even the afterimages of my shadow¡¯s mana. You won¡¯t even be able to detect the presence unless it¡¯s the moment you cut something!¡¯


    At that moment, a thought suddenly popped into Echid¡¯s head.


    The most scary thing about this woman who they had been worrying all along: the ability to understand the opponent¡¯s mana flow and master it quickly. This did not simply mean that they imitated others well, but it also meant that their ability to apply the power of mana to an extent that was different from the original.


    ¡®Stop¡­ no way¡­¡¯


    Only then did Echid begin to see Ophelia¡¯s mana. It was scattered lightly like smoke and was slowly floating around Ophelia¡¯s radius of ten meters.


    Just as a human who became invisible could only leave footprints on the sandy beach, Echid¡¯s invisible movement of the sword could easily be grasped inside. Only in this case, that ¡®sand¡¯ was mana that came from one¡¯s own body, making the detection process even easier.


    <em>¡®That is amazing¡­ I never thought she would be able to apply her mana that way¡­ I¡¯m sure she can perfectly defend my mana with that method.¡¯</em>


    Although the shadow sword had an enormous range and destructive power, the limit was clear nheless. There was no problem dealing with ordinary humans or mana users, but in the current situation where the advantage of transparency had disappeared, it was almost impossible to give effective hits to a master like Ophelia.


    No matter how much she attacked, in a situation where her position was clearly exposed, it was just bounced back in vain like before.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never had anything like this before, but¡­ after all, a monster is a monster. I can¡¯t finish it normally.¡¯


    Concluding that, Echid rushed forward and at the same time reduced the length of the shadow sword from thirty meters to five meters. In addition, the invisibility to the naked eye was also released.


    It was then that a light question arose in Ophelia¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    In the next moment, Echid instantly closed the distance andunched an attack. The sword of shadow she wielded like a whip flew straight into Ophelia¡¯s body.


    ¡®Fast! Iparable to just before.¡¯


    And¡­


    Pak!


    The next moment, pain radiated from Ophelia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    ¡°Chit¡­¡±


    Ophelia stared at Echid with cold eyes, and Echid clicked her tongue simultaneously.


    Fortunately, Ophelia managed to block the attack by moving her sword just barely.


    The fact that she was out of power for a moment caused Ophelia considerable troubles, while Echid automatically frowned at the fact that she had not managed to inflict a fatal wound in an almost perfect surprise.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Then, Ophelia pushed Echid away by applying power to her sword.


    In response, Echid leaned back and straightened up to attack again, and Ophelia, watching her, straightened her sword.


    ¡®The length of the sword was reduced, and even the invisibility was turned off. Are you saying you¡¯re going to go straight ahead without wasting your energy on the little things? But even so, that blow from just before¡­ was quite unexpected.¡¯


    Ophelia was convinced that she had a chance to win in a situation where her opponent¡¯s hand was revealed, but the offensive that followed immediately after that showed her that this idea was wrong.


    ¡®This woman¡­ She doesn¡¯t just know how to do tricks, she¡¯s really strong. Assuming it¡¯s a surprise attack, her pure power and speed roughly equivalent to mine¡­¡¯


    In terms of skills, she was obviously inferior to those from the Dragona Empire, but nheless she was a formidable enemy that could never be ignored.


    So in response, Ophelia calmly watched the opponent¡¯s movements and injected even stronger mana into Karl¡¯s Greatsword.


    <em>¡®I don¡¯t know if it will work, but¡­ I have to try it once.¡¯</em>


    At the moment when Ophelia decided on her next move, Echid, who had been observing the movement on this side,unched an attack first.


    Hoonk!


    Echid¡¯s sword flew through the wind at breakneck speed. Although the length was shortened, its speed and power were on a different level from before, when it was leisurely blocked.


    Char-leuk!


    Echid¡¯s shadow sword wrapped around Ophelia¡¯s sword while making a sharp sound.


    And¡­


    Chee-yiik!


    Sparks flew from the sword due to the tremendous bacsh of the ensuing mana, and at the same time, the two of them began to taste the tingling sensation in their hands.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Pak!


    Mana emanated from Karl¡¯s greatsword as if exploding.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past.


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one.


    Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion.


    Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.

 Chapter 116: Sweet Business Method XV

    Chapter 116: Sweet Business Method XV


    The Predator members, disguised as workers, broke into the building. They seeded in sneaking into the VIP room, pretending to be carriers. Their attire was indistinguishable.


    Those staying in the best room in this inn were surely of executive level, even within the Beden Merchant Company. So there was no need to look for them as only those in the room was their target.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ the security is tighter than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s because the leader attracted a lot of attention with the monstrous woman from before. If I can just get the timing right, I should be able to eliminated them all in an instant.¡±


    ¡°We just have to make no mistakes. I¡¯ve faced situations worse than this before¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as we get rid of the escorts and capture the targets, the situation will be over. After that, all we have to do is use them as hostages and extract arge amount of money from the Beden Merchant Company¡­¡±


    ¡°Will it be alright? I heard that the owner of the Beden Merchant Company cares deeply for his people¡­¡±


    Assuming everything would go smoothly, they calmly searched for opportunities. Then, suddenly, the three of them began to feel that someone was missing.


    ¡°¡­huh? Now¡­ wait a minute¡­¡±¡°We¡­ isn¡¯t one of us missing?¡±


    ¡°M-Mino? Mino, where has she gone?¡±


    From a certain point, the youngest member, Mino, had vanished. Feeling embarrassed, they urgently searched for her, but no matter how much they looked around, she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°She¡­ you don¡¯t think she¡¯s already been caught and captured, do you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ that can¡¯t be the case. If that were true, this ce should have been in chaos trying to find us, but it doesn¡¯t look like that at all.¡±


    ¡°Then where did she go? She had been following us all along.¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ that damn younger sister¡­and older sister told me to keep an eye on her¡­¡±


    Worrying about theirrades, they realized that each person¡¯s strength was crucial; dealing with enemies of that size without Mino¡¯s cooperation was impossible. Even so, it was too dangerous to leave the hiding ce entirely to find arade.


    In the disrupted n, dark clouds of despair began to hang over the hearts of the three.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ over there!¡±


    A familiar voice suddenly came from behind. The three of them hurriedly turned their heads in that direction.


    And there¡­


    ¡°Mino!¡±


    ¡°Thank God. Where have you been?¡±


    The next moment, Mino appeared in front of them. The faces of the three began to show a deep sense of relief.


    However..


    ¡°Hey? Mino, what are you doing? Come over here quickly.¡±


    ¡°I almost had a heart attack because of you. We don¡¯t have time anymore, so we have to start right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Mino did not respond to the words of her colleagues calling her. Doubts and strange anxiety began to emerge in the heads of the three.


    ¡°He..he!¡±


    ¡°Muh.. what?¡±


    The next moment, the sword hilt was suddenly pointed at their necks. At this, embarrassment and despair bloomed on their faces simultaneously.


    And¡­ looking at them like that, a smile filled with guilt slowly began to form on Mino¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Mi.. Mino, you can¡¯t..¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you ba*tard!¡±


    Iprehensible and uneptable, but¡­ the current reality was clear.


    Looking at them like that, Mino spoke with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry¡­Big Sisters¡­ I¡­really had to do this¡­¡±


    With those words, Mino slowly presented a piece of paper. Inside was information about bing a member of the Beden Merchant Company and Mino¡¯s signature.


    ¡°This¡­ this ba*tard¡­you betrayed us!¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    The three began to feel anger, betrayal, and deep sadness at the act of the youngest, who had sold out her sisters who was like family, even one who actually shared blood.


    However¡­


    ¡°Um¡­but we don¡¯t have to do this, do we? We can solve it with words¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense! Don¡¯t you know? The feeling of trust is like poison to a merchant. They would never believe you, at least not until the papers are stamped. We need to treat it thoroughly just in case.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ we¡¯ll see each other from now on. We have to consider the rtionship to some extent¡­¡±


    Loud voices came from Mino¡¯s back. As they listened to the conversation between the young girl and the young woman, doubt began to creep into their faces.


    The reason is that¡­


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡­?¡±


    Two figures appeared before them with the escorts. One was a woman with red hair they had never seen before.


    The other was a face all four of them recognized.


    ¡°You¡­ you suggested scouting us¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re the kid I saw in the Rhome? Yes¡­ why are you here¡­!¡±


    At that moment, a puzzle naturally began to fit together in the heads of the three. A member of the upper ranks trying to hire you for arge sum of money. A girl trading from Rhome to Benessa.


    The hint had already been given a long time ago.


    Towards the members of the Predator who were looking at her like that, the girl¡­


    A bright smile appeared on Yuria Sweets¡¯ lips.


    ***


    ¡°So what happened? Those people¡­¡±


    Robert asked cautiously.


    In response, Yuria said with a smile on her face, ¡°For now, their weapons are confiscated and they are locked up in a prison¡­ to be precise, in a windowless basement. You¡¯ll have to give me time to think.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    While talking about such things, Robert began to think that this girl named Yuria might be more terrifying than he had thought. Even though so many things had happened, they were definitely the ¡®enemy¡¯ who tried to harm them. If Yuria had been unlucky enough not to recognize their faces and failed to persuade one of them, the situation could have caused a great scandal.


    Nevertheless, instead of simply mobilizing adventurers and confronting them, Yuria held out a contract with the most unconventional conditions under Isolda¡¯s permission.


    In a way, it could be regarded as a simple act of generosity¡­ or an act of naivety. But if you considered the situation deeply, it was not so.


    The opponents were people with enough strength that even Ophelia had warned them in advance. If you shed with such people, even if you won, you would suffer significant damage.


    In the process, people like Robert and Isolda could be in danger.


    From Yuria¡¯s point of view, even if she had no trust in the other party, she had no choice but to take a conciliatory stance. As long as they knew that their purpose was not out of resentment but for money, the possibility of epting the contract was naturally high.


    It was not intentional, but when they met in person, they already had a considerable liking for Yuria. Plus, thanks to the actions of the girl who had been persuaded, even their ability to fight theirst battle had beenpletely erased.


    Thus, as a result of luck and skill, Yuria seeded in resolving this situation, which could have been a considerable crisis, without any major problems.


    <em>¡®It looks like she¡¯s simply nice at first nce, but it¡¯s not the case at all. She can calmly analyze the situation every moment and decide what is best¡­¡¯</em>


    An existence that was never swayed by emotions and could only consider profit. To think that a girl in her mid-teens, simr to himself, has this kind of quality that even adults couldn¡¯t possess was making Robert feel a little awe as well as admiration.


    <em>¡®I think I know a little bit¡­ why am I always showing interest in this girl¡­¡¯</em>


    While thinking about that, Robert started blushing slightly without even realizing it.


    On the other hand, unaware of Robert¡¯s thoughts, Yuria slightly hardened her expression. She contemted the only remaining variable, which might require purging of them altogether.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past. Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 117: Sweet Business Method XVI

    Chapter 117: Sweet Business Method XVI


    She blocked their attack, and if she seeded, she might gain them as allies. However, it was still too early to bepletely relieved.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ve ovee a significant obstacle with this¡­ but the problem lies with Miss Ophelia. If that leader dies at Miss Ophelia¡¯s hands, what will happen then?¡¯</em>


    In that case, there were two decisions that Yuria and Isolda could make. One was to eliminate those who might hold an irresistible grudge against them. The other was to observe their dynamics and assess the situation further.


    Isolda would likely choose the former, but for Yuria, who had been entrusted with full authority for this task, it was a burdensome choice.


    Once the contract was signed in the name of the Company, it was a promise that had to be kept. Viting this carelessly could adversely affect the credibility of the Company in many ways. Additionally, Yuria¡¯s personal acquaintance with them was a concern.


    <em>¡®Please, don¡¯t let it be a big deal¡­but I can¡¯t just walk away from this now¡­¡¯</em>


    Since an adventurer had already been sent to report the situation, results should be forting.


    At that time, as Yuria awaited the news with anxiety, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Yes,ing.¡±Yuria opened the door with a look of deep concern.


    Right after that, she found Isolda standing there with an expression of difort in her eyes.


    And¡­ she saw the person standing there with a tired face.


    ¡°Miss Isolda¡­ And¡­ Miss Ophelia?¡±


    ***


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    Predator members were locked side by side in a prison.


    Three of them had handcuffs on their wrists and ankles, but Mino was simply imprisoned. Apart from that situation, Mino had arge bump on her head from her twin sister.


    She was slightly in tears, and Nemea wasughing lightly while watching Mino.


    ¡°You¡­you gave us a very big surprise. In some ways, you¡¯re worse than your sister.¡±


    ¡°This is all because Mergon has been spoiling her since she was little. Anyway, she usually pretends to be timid, but does some outrageous things.¡±


    ¡°Mmm! Ah¡­okay, okay, so stop that.¡±


    Even in confinement, they showed someposure. Those who, until recently, had been determined to die if caught, had be this way because they had given up on their task, and their circumstances hadpletely changed.


    The Beden Merchant Company proposed to male a deal with those who had tried to kidnap their executives. They said that as long as they signed a contract, everything up until now would be irrelevant. The terms of the deal they offered were so unconventional that if they didn¡¯t ept them, they would be treated as fools.


    So, although they were imprisoned with their weapons confiscated in the name of giving them time to think, all four had already made up their minds to ept it.


    ¡°But¡­ honestly, I think Mino handled things well, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I was totally in shock. The fact that my own sister, not anyone else, betrayed us really made my head go nk.¡±


    Ken spoke with irritation at Mergon¡¯s words, and Nemea responded with a light smile instead.


    ¡°Certainly, I was also shocked at the time, but¡­ this is what Mergon said. If Mino hadn¡¯t done something like that, we probably wouldn¡¯t have known what we would have done in that situation.¡±


    As a skilled assassin, she knew several ways to counterattack even if caught. Right now, only Mergon¡¯s petrifying gaze or Nemea¡¯s dagger could have dealt with about half of the people there. However, for them, Mino¡¯s betrayal had the effect of breaking all of their will to resist, preventing unnecessary mishaps.


    ¡°Then if I identally killed even one of the guards, it would have been a headache for me. In that respect, Mino¡¯s judgment was correct. I felt a bit out of ce, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Chit¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    While saying that, Mergon and Nemea gave Mino a warm look. Ken was still dissatisfied, but she showed signs of epting it, and Mino smiled slightly as she looked at her colleagues.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s left now is the matters on the leader¡¯s side, right? Circumstances suggest that they are still fighting bloody battles, or conversely, they may be holding the woman hostage. She¡¯d probably faint if she found out we decided to join the Beden Merchant Company¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    Ken spoke with anticipation. But at that moment, it was only then that she realized the atmosphere had suddenly cooled.


    ¡°Why¡­ what¡¯s the matter? Mergon?¡­ Nemea?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ugh¡­ Mi¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ now¡­ you can tell them because it¡¯s already over.¡±


    Looking at Ken expressing doubts and concerns and Mino quietly bowing her head, Mergon wiped the tears from her eyes and spoke in a voice filled with sadness.


    ¡°Both of you¡­ listen to me. Now the leader¡­ Echid won¡¯t being back anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? No way¡­ the leader told that monster woman¡­¡±


    Unbelievable¡­ Mergon told a story she didn¡¯t want to believe. Ken¡¯s face began to show shock, and Nemea handed out the letter she had always had to the two of them.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this again¡­¡±


    ¡°The leader left it to you. Originally, I was going to give it to you after work was done, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Ken hurriedly gritted her teeth at Mergon¡¯s words. Then, as she hurriedly opened the contents, Ken¡¯s eyes began to fill with tears.


    The content was a farewell message to Ken and Mino. It contained a story about living happily without thinking about repaying a grudge.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ what is it¡­ then¡­ did everyone know from the beginning? That the leader had little chance of winning? Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°If that happened¡­ there would be problems executing the n. You¡­ you know that too.¡±


    Mergon spoke with a firm tone to Ken, who spoke with a trembling voice. Ken felt his legs go weak and sat down on the floor.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uuuu!!!¡±


    Ken finally burst into tears. The others were also quietly shedding tears, especially Mino, who was crying endlessly with her face flushed red.


    Unlike Ken, Mino had been aware of the situation ahead of time but had not expressed it. Even in such a situation, she took the lead in making a deal with the Beden Merchant Company. The reason was simple.


    It was because it was the will of Echid and the implicit rule of the Predator. Depending on one¡¯s perspective, the Beden Merchant Company might be seen as the enemies who killed their leader, but¡­


    Along with the content of the letter, Echid had always spoken about this. It was¡­ if, by any chance, she were to be killed by someone, never hold a grudge against that person.


    She had taken countless lives without any particr grudge and would continue to do so for business reasons. It was only natural that someone who had already been covered with so much blood would be killed by someone.


    There was no need to resent or hate that person, Echid had always said and taught.


    That¡¯s why they¡­ not only Mergon and Nemea but also Mino¡­ even Ken, who was thest to understand the situation. At that moment, they did not resent the Beden Merchant Company regarding Echid¡¯s death.


    It was just that they were deeply saddened by the fact that their precious family member had passed away.


    Just like that, without turning resentment or revenge towards anyone, the four of them shed tears and mourned their departed family, wishing that their leader, who had sacrificed herself for her family, could safely close her eyes.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past. Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 118: Sweet Business Method XVII (1)

    Chapter 118: Sweet Business Method XVII (1)


    Human beings set their own goals in life and strive to achieve them.


    A life without a goal loses its momentum and eventuallyes to a standstill.


    And, for those leading such a suspended life, there are two paths.


    One is to wait for the day to disappear from this world while slowly deteriorating like a wagon stuck in the mud without purpose.


    The other is to set a new goal that will inspire and drive you forward again.


    After losing her sense of purpose as a family, the path she walked was thetter.


    The people she encountered while stumbling through the shadows were varied.


    There was the woman who creaked from their first meeting and constantly clung to her ankle, a woman who took every situation lightly and continually reached out in many ways, a child who seemed arrogant and refused to listen, and a timid girl who didn¡¯t understand her presence on this floor.


    At first, she disliked them all and felt burdened by their presence.However, living with them day by day, as she reimed what othersmonly called daily life, emotions began to appear on her previously empty face.


    The irritation and anger she initially felt soon gave way to joy and pleasure. The lingering sadness for those who had left transformed into concern and affection for those in her present life.


    And so, she lived from day to day, eventually finding true meaning in her time. Her new purpose became protecting her loved ones and ensuring the happiness of her new family.


    This was the path she chose and the goal of her new life.


    ***


    ¡°¡­ ..¡±


    Echid slowly opened her eyes.


    Instantly, she frowned at the pain that struck her automatically.


    <em>¡®Am I alive¡­ still¡­?¡¯</em>


    The vivid and undeniable sensation of life persisted.


    For a moment, she felt disgusted but also slightly relieved. If she was still alive, perhaps she could see the faces of her ¡®family¡¯ again and care for them, those who had troubled her so much until thest moment.


    <em>¡®Anyway, I need to assess the situation first¡­kegh!¡¯</em>


    She attempted to rise, but her body felt as heavy as a lump of lead.


    ¡°Kuuh!..heck¡­ugh..¡±


    In the end, Echid had to give up due to her exhausted stamina and the pain in her chest. Rough breaths escaped her mouth, and sweat formed on her forehead.


    <em>¡®Damn it¡­ It¡¯s impossible to move right away. It should be like this for at least a while¡­¡¯</em>


    Resigned to not being able to get up, Echid slowly turned her head and began to look around.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    Her eyes met a person¡¯s.


    A chill ran down her spine at the sight.


    The woman sitting before her was one of her enemies, the woman from the Beden Merchant Company.


    ¡°Eh¡­ where am I¡­ how¡­ no way¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    A future she desperately wanted to avoid began to unfold in her mind.


    The woman had captured her and treated her injuries. Her intentions were clear in a situation marked by hostility: to use her as a hostage or to gather information through torture and interrogation.


    Either way, Echid knew it would likely result in harm to herrades.


    <em>¡®But that¡­ at least it means the children sessfullypleted their task.¡¯</em>


    Otherwise, there would be no reason to keep her alive. Satisfied with that fact, Echid looked at the woman before her and tried to remain calm.


    <em>¡®In this situation, there is nothing to gain from keeping me alive. For now, dying might be the best way for those children.¡¯</em>


    However, with her current physical condition, ending her own life was impossible.


    Saddened by this reality, Echid had to rely on the woman in front of her, who had tried to kill her moments ago.


    <em>¡®Perhaps¡­ if I ask, she might listen¡­ because unlike me, this woman seems to have the temperament of a warrior.¡¯</em>


    Warriors wielding swords had minimal etiquette for dealing with enemies. Granting a defeated opponent a clean death was one such example.


    Echid expressed her earnestness and spoke to the woman in front of her.


    ¡°¡­ Kill me. Don¡¯t insult me any more.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    At her words, the woman let out a small sigh, as if resigned to her fate. She then began to retrieve something from her arms, and Echid felt a bit of relief.


    <em>¡®Thank God¡­ now I can leave without harming those children¡­¡¯</em>


    But then¡­


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­ you¡­doing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    Instead of a dagger or any weapon, the woman produced a glowing red magic potion. She opened the cap and began to pour it over Echid¡¯s body.


    ¡°Kuh! That¡­ stop! Stop! Do you have no courtesy as a warrior? You insult me like this! Just kill me! I mean it¡ªkill me!¡±


    The wound in her chest began to heal rapidly with the potion¡¯s effect.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    <strong>Patreon: </strong>From now on PETTV Level 1 will have ess to 2 chapters, and PETTV Level 2 will have ess to 4 chapters, all for the same price. So the members will be getting 2 more PETTV chapterspared to the past. Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon,


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 119: Desired Product I (1)

    Chapter 119: Desired Product I (1)


    Last day in Benessa.


    It was the day that Yuria and Robert, who had been traveling together for a little over a month, would part ways.


    ¡°Thank you; it was a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Yuria. Are you really going to say no? Thinking about it again¡­¡±


    Robert asked anxiously.


    However, Yuria shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? The ce I should be right now is at Beden Merchant Company in Schwyz. After learning a little more from Miss Isolda and Mr. Bahamut, I will have to stay here until I can decide my path perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    Robert let out a deep sigh, reaffirming that he couldn¡¯t break Yuria¡¯s will to learn.¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed. After all, there will be many opportunities to see each other in the future. And¡­¡±


    Then, looking at Robert with a disappointed expression, Yuria smiled brightly and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; maybe going to Hanguryter, as you rmended, will be the path I will choose.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At Yuria¡¯s words, Robert began to show feelings of joy, albeit in a small way.


    Seeing this, Yuria held his hand tightly and said, ¡°Then see you again. You should be healthy until then.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yuria, stay healthy too. You must¡­ you have to.¡±


    A boy and a girl who broke up with such regret and a little expectation for the future.


    Watching this from afar, a light smile began to form on Isolda¡¯s lips.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s the first love in their youth¡­ It¡¯s a bit regretful that I didn¡¯t have those sweet memories? I experienced my first love when I was older, but¡­¡¯</em>


    Seeing the girl, who was simr but different from herself, living a more positive and brighter life, Isolda¡¯s heart began to feel proud as if she were a mother.


    ***


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    Seemingly hundreds of peopley on the floor.


    Looking at them, the five women lightly brushed the hem of their clothes and showed triumphant looks on their faces.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Is it only this much? As expected, even if you imed to do this and that, it was just a level of arrogance.¡±


    ¡°But, other than Sister Ophelia, I haven¡¯t seen anyone who could be ssified as high level within the guild. They are about as good as it gets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because our skills were at the very top of Sakiel¡¯s experts! It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been underestimated so far.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ can I get a raise with this? From 1 talet per month to 2 talets¡­¡±


    The members of Predator talked with anticipation.


    Regarding this, Echid slowly nodded and said, ¡°It was promised, so it must be so. I have never heard of a breach of contract at the Beden Merchant Company.¡±


    With those words, Echid nced at Ophelia, who was standing behind her.


    Ophelia quietly smiled and nodded, and Echid, who saw that, slightly averted her gaze and blushed lightly.


    Meanwhile, watching this scene from the window was Bahamut, who was experiencing a slightlyplicated feeling.


    <em>¡®No matter how middle or low level it may be, I would never have thought that our adventurers belonging to the upper ranks would bepletely defeated. So they are called¡­Predator? I didn¡¯t think that something that was only mentioned in passing in the original novel could be so great.¡¯</em>


    The Predator was only mentioned as a roughly small branch of the Sakiel Knights organization. Considering that their names wouldn¡¯te out after that, it was highly likely that the writer simply didn¡¯t care in the first ce.


    ¡®In addition, that woman called Leader fought almost equally with Ophelia, right? Although Ophelia¡¯s growth is not over yet. Even taking that into ount, it is by no means weak. It means that even if she doesn¡¯t improve, she¡¯ll be on par with Gerard, the strongest swordsman in Hangury.¡¯


    For Bahamut, it was really an unexpected piece of pie that fell from the sky. He didn¡¯t expect anything from the matter of Isolda taking Yuria under her wing. But he never really thought she would bring such a jackpot.


    <em>¡®Looking at it from this point of view¡­ I guess it means that this world is not limited to only the contents of the novel. A myriad of unknown variables are already urring everywhere, including myself. Right now, the Emperor of the Holy Empire, too¡­¡¯</em>


    An invitation from an emperor of the Holy Empire. Emperor Carol¡¯s initiative tomend Bahamut for his contribution to helping Hangury in crushing the conspiracy of the Dragona Empire, one of the main enemies of the Holy Empire, and to establish a closer rtionship.


    On the surface, it seemed to be the case, but Bahamut had already heard and knew the details beyond that.


    <em>¡®Except for this or that phrasing, it¡¯s actually the result of Bertina¡¯s efforts. Anyway¡­ she¡¯s a great woman in many ways.¡¯</em>


    Bertina Minerva, the Lady of Blue Gold who almostpletely controls themercial power of the Holy Empire.


    In the original novel, she should have already awakened as a viiness at this point and be a public enemy destroying the economy of the empire.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 120: Desired Product II

    Chapter 120: Desired Product II


    Emperor Carol of the Holy Empire


    A powerful monarch who ruled over thergest territory on the continent, rivaled only by the Tarkic Empire, a formidable nation in the east.


    Despite his position as the emperor of the continent¡¯s strongest empire, both in name and reality, Emperor Carol, in his mid-twenties, was young and brimming with ambition. His ultimate goal was to achieve the great feat of continental unification, something no one had ever aplished before.


    To this end, immediately after ascending to the throne, he personally ventured onto numerous battlefields, earning countless martial des.


    However, his relentless pursuit of power now faced a significant crisis.


    The vast territory of the Holy Empire, while impressive, also meant that there were many regions to defend.


    The number of countries bordering the Empire was so great that they could not be counted on one hand, and among them were several nations with considerable power.


    The Kingdom of Frank, which separated the empire¡¯s territory from the center, possessed formidable national strength based on the most fertilend on the continent, even though its territory was smaller than that of the empire.


    The Kalmar Alliance in the north, the headquarters of mages, was another traditional powerhouse, small but incredibly strong.Unlike these nations, which shared a certain level ofmunication with the Central Church, the eastern enemies of the empire posed a real-time threat.


    The Dragona Empire, an emerging power that had rapidly risen over the past 80 years, had even imed the title of an empire. It was a nation founded on the ideology of being a haven for witches, sorcerers, and demons, who had been rejected by the Church.


    Above all, the current Dragona Empress was a witch of immense power, and her husband was a demon, not an ordinary human, leading to a deep-seated grudge against the Church.


    Inevitably, this put the Dragona Empire on a collision course with the Holy Empire, the representative of the Church¡¯s forces. Although they were not yet in direct conflict with the Holy Empire, it was already clear who the next target would be once the situation with Hangury was resolved.


    Moreover, behind the Dragona Empire stood an even more formidable enemy¡ªthe traditional power of the Tarkic Empire, whose national strength rivaled that of the Holy Empire.


    This was a dangerous and powerful nation, often seen as the Holy Empire¡¯s primary adversary.


    The current ruler, Padishah Shreman, was regarded as the mostpetent leader in the Tarkic Empire¡¯s history. He actively supported the Dragona Empire to check the Holy Empire and Hangury.


    During this time, Shreman was gradually neutralizing the threat posed by Bet, a maritime powerhouse that had long safeguarded the continent¡¯s seas.


    There were even reports that, despite religious differences, he had secretly allied with the Frank Kingdom, which was under pressure from the Holy Empire.


    This indicated that a full-scale war might begin as soon as the preliminary arrangements werepleted.


    ¡°It¡¯sforting that Hangury¡¯s national power is recovering¡­ but this is probably just a temporary reprieve. It¡¯s unreasonable to expect Hangury to contend with both the Dragona Empire and the Tarkic Empire.¡±


    In such a situation, where he possessed significant power but faced dangerous enemies on all fronts, Emperor Carol needed a new strategy to ovee this predicament.


    ¡°In that respect, even though I don¡¯t favor the woman¡¯s rmendation¡­ it¡¯s definitely something worth considering.¡±


    Until now, the emperor had attempted to solve these problems through war, diplomacy, and politics, inevitably consuming vast amounts of resources in the process.


    The associated costs amounted to hundreds of thousands of talets each year, an expense that the emperor could no longer sustain, even with the enormous tax revenues at his disposal.


    In the end, to proceed somehow, additional funds were needed, and as a result, the emperor was forced to seek assistance from the Uranus Merchant Company, the most prestigious merchant guild of the Holy Empire.


    The emperor secured an enormous loan amounting to millions of talets from the Uranus Merchant Company, which allowed him to avert an immediate crisis.


    This financial aid was instrumental in preventing the worst-case scenario, where the Frank Kingdom might have allied with the Tarkic Empire.


    Thus, while the emperor¡¯s powerful army and his exceptional political acumen had been unable to address the situation alone, it was resolved with the help of a merchant he had previously underestimated.


    Although this incident elevated the prestige of Uranus and its leader, Bertina, who wielded significant influence within the empire, the emperor, preupied with external enemies, had no capacity to engage in internal matters.


    However, this incident led the emperor to recognize that money and the power of merchants were far greater than he had previously acknowledged. Consequently, he slightly revised his views on merchants.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ve been too careless about the power of money until now¡­ To win, one must consider numbers in more diverse ways. Perhaps this incident could be the catalyst for change¡­¡¯</em>


    The reason the emperor epted Bertina¡¯s request this time wasn¡¯t merely because he had borrowed money from her.


    The person in question himself was recognized as the continent¡¯s best merchant and regarded as the savior of the Kingdom of Hangury, as well as the Holy Empire¡¯s most crucial ally.


    The Colossus of Schwyz, Bahamut Fernandez, had such a brilliant reputation that the emperor allowed the meeting with Bertina,rgely due to his impressive background.


    <em>¡®Merchants were once considered lowly, dependent only on money¡­ but that person might be a little different. I¡¯m eager to see what kind of person he will be.¡¯</em>


    This wasn¡¯t simply because of therge sum borrowed from Bertina; even the emperor could not ignore her influence.


    Never¡­


    ***


    Vienna, the capital of the Holy Empire.


    As he surveyed the scenery of the city he hadn¡¯t visited in a long time, Bahamut felt a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.


    <em>¡®Atst I¡¯m about to meet Carol, the emperor of the Holy Empire¡­ He was a significant figure in the original work, so I know what kind of person he is, but I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡¯</em>


    Of course, the current event hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the original novel, and it was highly likely that it hadn¡¯t happened in reality. Bahamut was uncertain about how things would unfold, especially after the Eastern trade incident in Benessa.


    The only things he could rely on were Bertina, the organizer, the character of Emperor Carol as he knew him, and the asional shes of good ideas that crossed his mind.


    <em>¡®Ick information, especiallypared to the disaster that will happen in the future¡­ But I¡¯ll face it head-on. He¡¯s someone I was bound to meet eventually anyway¡­¡¯</em>


    With these thoughts, Bahamut slowly stopped the carriage and began to disembark. As he did, the woman he was pleased to see appeared before him.


    ¡°How are you, My Lady¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ***


    The two entered the bedroom inside the mansion.


    After confirming that there were no more obstacles around them, she joyfully embraced Bahamut, her body full of delight.


    Bertina Minerva¡¯s voluptuous figure and sweet scent immediately overwhelmed Bahamut¡¯s senses.


    ¡°I missed you¡­ really¡­¡±


    ¡°I, too, always wondered if My Lady was doing well. So, shall we enjoy the next story for the first time in a while? It¡¯s quitete, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds good¡­ really.¡±


    Bertina blushed slightly at Bahamut¡¯s words. The two of them then slowlyy down on the bed to spend some time together.


    It had be as natural as saying hello.


    It felt as though they were the only two people left in the world¡­such familiar yet intense moments.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 121: Desired Product III

    Chapter 121: Desired Product III


    The two disappeared into the room in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Ophelia quietly turned around, her expression unchanged.


    Standing before her, Echid wore a very displeased expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it to some extent, but¡­ it¡¯s quite intense, isn¡¯t it? Our master and that woman, Bertina.¡±


    Ophelia, who remained silent at Echid¡¯s words, began heading toward the room she had been assigned.


    In response, Echid looked at her and spoke with a determined voice.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it the person you mentioned? The one who wants to keep you from experiencing sadness?¡±Ophelia paused for a moment before leaving the ce.


    A bitter smile appeared on Echid¡¯s lips as he watched her depart.


    <em>¡®I don¡¯t know because I¡¯ve never been in a situation like this, but¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very pleasant feeling.¡¯</em>


    ***


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    A smile formed on Bertina¡¯s lips as she sighed with deep satisfaction. Her body was drenched in sweat, not a thread of clothing on her. Her voluptuous mounds were flushed from the rather rough touches, and her well-groomed hair was disheveled, as if after an intense workout.


    At this moment, the traces of intense affection left by the man lying next to her were evident. Among them, the most important thing to Bertina was the warm feeling that filled her belly. This sensation of holding the essence of the man she loved made her feel as if she were cradling a treasure in her arms.


    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To be honest, I want to do it a few more times¡­ but unfortunately, if I do that, I think tomorrow¡¯s schedule will be disrupted.¡±


    Bahamut asked, his voice tinged with a bit of fatigue, and Bertina responded with sincere regret.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems like only desire is increasing. My dear Lady.¡±


    ¡°Ahhnn~¡±


    With those words, Bahamut lightly caressed Bertina¡¯s mounds. Feeling his gentle yet warm touch, Bertina let out a softugh¡ªa cute and charming demeanor that contrasted sharply with the Lady of Blue Gold whomanded themercial world of the empire.


    Bahamut, too, smiled with satisfaction at this side of her that only he could see.


    <em>¡®At first, it was a rtionship that started as a simple game. Well, it must mean that she is naturally that attractive.¡¯</em>


    Of all the women with whom he had personal rtionships, the one who gave Bahamut the greatest satisfaction was, of course, Bertina. While Ophelia held the highest level of affection in his heart, Bertina was unmatched when it came to pure pleasure in bed. Moreover, as Bertina also expressed sincere affection for Bahamut, his feelings for her grew rapidly each time they met.


    However, aside from those feelings¡­


    Sensing that the atmosphere had finally calmed down a bit, Bahamut spoke to her in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Now that your thirst has been quenched, shall we talk in earnest?¡±


    ¡°Talk¡­ what do you want to say?¡±


    Bertina, looking at Bahamut who asked with sincerity, responded with a calm smile, as if she already knew what he wanted to discuss.


    ¡°The reason you called me here. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just for fun like this¡­ What¡¯s your intention in bringing the emperor and me into contact?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Were you curious about that? To be honest, the answer seems quite obvious¡­¡±


    Bertina replied with a hint of jest.


    In response, Bahamut slowly caressed her chin as shey beside him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but if it¡¯s you, there must be something more¡­ Tell me. Even moving the emperor, what is it that you truly want?¡±


    ¡°What I want¡­ huhu¡­¡±


    With those words, Bertina slowly pulled Bahamut¡¯s body into a sitting position.


    Feeling the touch of her plentiful mounds, Bahamut began to feel as if the embers of his desire, which had just calmed down, were about to rekindle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy and tell me. After all, it¡¯s about meeting the emperor of the Holy Empire. Shouldn¡¯t I at least know what your true purpose is?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I get it. If so¡­¡±


    Bertina slowly caressed Bahamut¡¯s hair, still holding his body in her arms. In that state, she spoke to him with a serious tone.


    ¡°To tell you the truth¡­ as your s1ave, I did it because I wanted to help my beloved master in some way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her words might have seemed questionable, given the sincerity with which she spoke. However, Bertina continued, her smile genuine.


    ¡°It may seem a bit forward, but I¡¯ve been watching what you¡¯ve been doing all this time. What you¡¯ve been spending all the money you¡¯ve earned so far on. And through this, I¡¯vee to understand what you truly want.¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­ so? What did you discover about what I want?¡±


    Bahamut asked, intrigued, and Bertina spoke with a bit of caution.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your ultimate goal, but there is one thing I¡¯ve figured out for sure. You aim to build a positivework with the strong people of the continent. Not biased toward any side, but wherever there is strength and power, you remain neutral. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re ensuring that no one sees you as an enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you figure out that much?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I suppose I did. I think it was wise to prepare for the opportunity to establish a personal rtionship with the emperor this time.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    As Bahamut lightlyughed at Bertina¡¯s words, he marveled at her perceptiveness. Although it was difficult to draw any hasty conclusions about what mighte next, as nothing significant had happened yet, he had a nearly perfect understanding of the present situation. Additionally, Bahamut recognized his own intentions within this context.


    <em>¡®Surely, if Bertina had been an enemy, she would have been a truly terrifying presence,¡¯</em> he thought, d that she was on his side. Bahamut looked at Bertina and calmly spoke.


    ¡°That is correct. Given your abilities, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to discern that much.¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s say¡­ this was the limit of my ability. I¡¯m not as skilled as you are when ites to grasping what lies beneath the surface¡­¡±


    Bertina looked at Bahamut seriously.


    Then, she carefully studied his eyes and asked, ¡°What is it that you¡¯re preparing for? To the extent that you¡¯ve gone so far as to nurture adventurers and bribe the powerful people of each country¡­¡±


    Bahamut realized that her question also touched on the curiosity he had felt when trying to acquire Karl¡¯s Greatsword at Benessa¡¯s auction the other day. And¡­ this was likely the true purpose Bertina had in mind when she involved the emperor: to uncover the direction of Bahamut¡¯s past actions.


    <em>¡®I see¡­ She¡¯s a woman with no gaps, always grinding the ground rice like this¡­¡¯</em>


    Talking about it was a burdensome issue even for Bahamut. From that perspective, regardless of how much he favored her, he would have to refuse. Yet, Bahamut was aware that the situation had changed following a series of recent events.


    <em>¡®If it had gone ording to the original n, I might have brushed off the question. But with the situation in Hangury elerating as it has, it¡¯s unlikely things will remain quiet for the next two or three years¡­¡¯</em>


    A catalyst that didn¡¯t exist before could have been inadvertently created due to Bahamut¡¯s actions somewhere. In other words, the flow of time could no longer be guaranteed. Given the precedent in Hangury, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if something exploded tomorrow.


    And¡­ in preparation for this, the only person with the ability, trust, and strength to confide in was Bertina.


    <em>¡®There¡¯s no benefit in dying any further. Moreover, we¡¯ve already discussed this, so¡­¡¯</em>


    Immediately after making that decision, Bahamut looked Bertina in the eyes and spoke.


    ¡°Alright¡­ As I mentioned before¡­¡±


    ¡°As I said before, I will believe anything you say. So don¡¯t worry about that part.¡±


    Bertina spoke with a strong, determined will.


    In response, Bahamut smiled slightly, recognizing what kind of person she truly was.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Then, Bahamut began to speak carefully¡­ and once the story ended, Bertina¡¯s face was left with only shock, enough to erase all other emotions.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot!


    Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU

 Chapter 122: Desired Product IV

    Chapter 122: Desired Product IV


    A huge imperial pce stood at the center of Vienna, symbolizing the power and dignity of the Holy Empire. Its imposing presence overwhelmed visitors from the moment they entered. The wide castle gate and numerous armed knights lining up behind it created an atmosphere that demanded respect, and Bahamut began to feel a twinge of nervousness.


    <em>¡®I knew the emperor was a man of spirit. But thinking about it now, it¡¯s quite intimidating¡­¡¯</em>


    Of course, Bahamut was not here as a criminal, but as an honored guest. With this in mind, he walked forward confidently.


    Bertina and Ophelia, who followed behind him, mirrored hisposure, showing no sign of agitation despite the grandeur of the situation.


    After passing through the road lined with endless knights, they finally arrived at the main hall. However, the knights suddenly blocked the path of the party attempting to enter.


    ¡°Only those with permission may proceed beyond this point,¡± one knight dered firmly. ¡°Everyone besides Lady Bertina and Mr. Bahamut, please wait here.¡±


    Ophelia frowned at this, but Bahamut responded first, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll do as instructed. Ashbel,¡± he called.


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡± Ashbel replied.


    ¡°Take care of things here until I return.¡±¡°Understood. Please be careful,¡± Ashbel answered, his voice tinged with concern.


    Bahamut knew that a person like the emperor would never resort to such na?ve moves, but there was always reason for caution.


    After nodding in acknowledgment, Bahamut turned his gaze forward. Only then did the soldiers open the path and the door.


    As Bahamut and Bertina entered the grand hall, their eyes were drawn to the young man sitting confidently on the throne. He was nked by knights wearing ck and white cloaks, respectively.


    This man, who was undoubtedly the emperor of the Holy Empire, was Carol.


    Bahamut recognized him immediately. The emperor exuded a sense of majesty greater than King Mohichi of Hangury.


    In front of him, Bahamut knelt down respectfully, with Bertina following suit.


    ¡°Bahamut Fernandez from the Beden Merchant Company greets the Emperor of the Holy Empire,¡± Bahamut said, showing the utmost respect due to the difference in their social status.


    The emperor nodded slowly, his expression unchanged. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Carol, Emperor of the Holy Empire. You¡¯ve gone through much trouble toe this far; please be at ease.¡±


    With permission granted, Bahamut slowly stood up and looked at the emperor¡¯s face for the first time. The emperor had a strong chin, ck hair, and a face that was objectively quite handsome. At the same time, he possessed the dignified air of an emperor.


    <em>¡®This man is Emperor Carol. Just from his appearance, he¡¯s clearly not an ordinary human,¡¯ </em>Bahamut thought, waiting patiently for the emperor to speak.


    Unlike the previous King Mohichi, this emperor required caution in even the smallest matters. When dealing with someone like him, it was best to follow the military-like principle of ¡®Act only as instructed, and only answer when asked.¡¯


    As expected, the emperor smiled slightly, looking at Bahamut, who was waiting politely for his words.


    <em>¡®For a mere merchant, he certainly knows how to keep his manners¡­¡¯</em>


    The emperor had already encountered Bertina during the process of borrowing money. To him, she did not seem fully cultured, though he acknowledged her abilities. She was quite arrogant, rarely bowing her head to others. Even in front of the emperor, she had spoken her mind freely, making it clear that she was someone he would prefer not to meet unless necessary.


    <em>¡®She¡¯s not unattractive, but beyond that, I find no charm in her as a woman. There¡¯s a reason she hasn¡¯t remarried despite her husband¡¯s death several years ago.¡¯</em>


    On the other hand, this Bahamut, whom the emperor met through coercion and persuasion under the guise of Bertina¡¯s rmendation, was showing a positive impression from the start. With a favorable first impression of the merchant, the emperor spoke in a voice full of dignity.


    ¡°Yes, you are the owner of the famous Beden Merchant Company, correct? Your reputation is well-known to me. You yed a crucial role in saving Hangury this time.¡±


    ¡°Crucial? That¡¯s too much praise. What I did was simply assist as a merchant. All of this was aplished by His Majesty the King and the people of Hangury.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m well aware that they would have been in great danger without the significant funds you provided. As an ally of Hangury, Imend you for resolving a problem I could not.¡±


    With those words, the emperor gestured lightly. A knight in a white cloak standing to his right approached Bahamut with something in hand. Another knight, standing next to Bahamut, took it and handed it over. It was a splendid decoration made of pure gold and jewels.


    ¡°This award is given to those who have made great contributions to the empire in the name of the emperor. I look forward to seeing you live up to this honor in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to repay this kindness¡­ As Your Majesty said, I, Bahamut, will devote myself fully to the future of the empire, and the continent,¡± Bahamut said, his voice seemingly filled with emotion.


    The emperor nodded, satisfied.


    And¡­ Bahamut silently smiled inwardly as he epted the award with bright eyes.


    <em>¡®To think he¡¯s just throwing a medal at me and calling it even¡­ This emperor, noble as he is, still doesn¡¯t understand the true power of merchants.¡¯</em>


    Although he spoke with humility, Bahamut knew that the situation in Hangury could have led to a crisis far beyond what the Holy Empire could imagine. In the worst case, if Hangury had fallen entirely, the troops of the Tarkic Empire and the Dragona Empire could have invaded Vienna¡¯s front yard.


    The emperor¡¯s attitude¡ªattempting to resolve such a crisis with just a medal, instead of a fiefdom or title¡ªrevealed his limitations as a leader.


    Bahamut clearly saw this, understanding the emperor¡¯s true nature, not just the fictional image.


    <em>¡®In that sense¡­ while he mayck in ability and be somewhat petty, the king of Hangury was a good man.¡¯</em>


    With that thought, Bahamut, who had received a medal that was considered an honor in its own right, waited for the emperor¡¯s words to continue.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s set aside the pleasantries. The reason I summoned you is not just to congratte you but to have a discussion. Bertina vouched for yourpetence, and I want to hear your thoughts. Will you answer me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly honored that His Majesty the Great Emperor would ask a mere merchant such a thing. If it¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s question, I will do my best to answer whatever it may be.¡±


    A satisfied smile appeared on the emperor¡¯s lips, and he nodded slowly. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, allow me to ask. Bahamut Fernandez, I¡¯ve heard you have a keen perspective when ites to understanding the flow of the world. From your point of view, what do you think will happen to the future of the Holy Empire and the continent?¡±


    The emperor asked a profound question without hesitation, causing Bahamut to frown slightly. He had already been informed by Bertina that a simr question might arise, but he hadn¡¯t expected the emperor to ask so directly.


    <em>¡®I knew he was a man full of pride, but¡­ I never thought he¡¯d ask such a straightforward question¡­¡¯</em>


    In some ways, this direct approach was fitting for an emperor who didn¡¯t need to concern himself with the opinions of others.


    With this in mind, Bahamut let out a small sigh and slowly opened his mouth to respond.<hr>


    <strong>HELP:</strong>


    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 123: Desired Product V

    Chapter 123: Desired Product V


    The emperor had virtually ¡®ordered¡¯ Bahamut to answer his questions.


    Though there was someplications about the method itself, Bahamut was prepared to speak about the contents.


    ¡®The most important thing here¡­ is to convey the inevitable future to our advantage as much as possible.¡¯


    Although he didn¡¯t really like the bast*rd¡¯s disposition, whether it was described in the original work or now, the man was still the emperor¡ªa person with tremendous power who could influence the situation on the continent.


    No matter how much he became a famous colossus, he was an impossible opponent for Bahamut, a mere merchant, and he had no intention of challenging him. It was only possible to sway the emperor ording to Bahamut¡¯s intentions, and that required a great deal of effort on his part.


    To this end, Bahamut opened his mouth with the utmost courtesy to suit the emperor¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Since it is Your Majesty¡¯smand¡­ I will try to answer you with my limited knowledge. However, before that, I would like to ask Your Majesty a few questions, if you please?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At Bahamut¡¯s words, the emperor gave an expression as if inviting him to proceed.Regarding this, Bahamut cautiously asked his question.


    ¡°It is presumptuous of me to ask, but to Your Majesty, the countries that can be considered the greatest enemies of the Empire¡ªhow do you rate the strength of the two empires, Dragona and Tarkic?¡±


    At the sudden question, the emperor responded with a hint of interest.


    ¡°That means¡­ are you asking about their national power? Or something else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking very simply if you think you¡¯ll be able to win if you fight them all at once with the power of the Holy Empire.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    It was a direct question aimed at the emperor¡¯s greatest concerns. Depending on the circumstances, it could have been seen as rather rude.


    However, considering that advice had been requested immediately, it couldn¡¯t be made into an issue. Furthermore, to obtain the necessary answers from the emperor, this was a question that needed to be asked.


    In response, the emperor began to think about Bahamut¡¯s question with a serious expression. Although the Holy Empire¡¯s power was renowned as the strongest on the continent, the Tarkic Empire¡¯s national power was not to be underestimated. In addition, the Dragona Empire, which had been pressuring the Holy Empire¡¯s allies¡ªthe Kingdom of Rnd and the Kingdom of Hangury¡ªwas a formidable force that could not be ignored.


    <em>¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a one-on-one war with the Tarkic Empire. But dealing with the Dragona Empire at the same time¡­ no matter how strong the Holy Empire is, it would be absolutely impossible. Besides, we must also pay attention to the rearguard, the Frank Kingdom¡­¡¯</em>


    However, to say this outright could be seen as undermining the emperor¡¯s authority. Thus, the emperor spoke to Bahamut in a voice that feigned rxation.


    ¡°It will depend on the situation, but it seems we can win if we proceed with a defensive battle. However, it would be impossible for us to attack.¡±


    To be honest, even defensive battles woulde with heavy sacrifices, but considering the Holy Empire¡¯s solid defense facilities and the rtively defensible terrain, it didn¡¯t seempletely insurmountable.


    In response to the emperor¡¯s reply, Bahamut nodded slowly and said, ¡°Thank you for your valuable reply. If that¡¯s the case, I will now answer Your Majesty¡¯s questions.¡±


    At that, the emperor listened closely to the next words that woulde out of Bahamut¡¯s mouth.


    While looking directly into the emperor¡¯s eyes, Bahamut began to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°To begin with, I believe that the Holy Empire will not perish under the current circumstances. If, as Your Majesty said, we do not waste our power byunching a hasty attack, we believe we will be able to stop the enemy invasion with the help of the Empire¡¯s solid defense facilities. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    The emperor felt a little impatient with Bahamut¡¯s pause.


    Regarding this, Bahamut took a deep breath and continued speaking.


    ¡°Even if the enemy¡¯s advance is halted¡­ the Empire will have to prepare for damage beyond imagination. Even if the maind is protected, in the worst case, half of the territory of the Iria Penins will be taken away, and about 30% of the empire¡¯s poption will be lost. Of course, in the process, Vienna will be reduced to ashes.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Bahamut was describing terrible damage beyond imagination¡ªvirtually defeat or irreparable loss. The emperor¡¯s face instantly hardened, and he spoke to Bahamut in a voice tinged with anger.


    ¡°How can you say such a thing? Doesn¡¯t that mean you are underestimating the capabilities of our Holy Empire?¡±


    It was a statement that could be interpreted as an insult to the empire, depending on the context. However, Bahamut remained calm and unshaken, responding in aposed manner.


    ¡°Of course. In reality, nothing serious will happen to that extent. This is only a scenario in which the Holy Empire has no allies, including Hangury and Rnd. Considering the presence of those who wille to the Empire¡¯s aid if it is in danger, the worst-case scenario is highly unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I see¡­ If you put it that way, I understand what you mean.¡±


    The emperor calmed his anger at Bahamut¡¯s additional exnation. Certainly, there was some truth to what he was saying. The presence of the Kingdom of Rnd and the Kingdom of Hangury still had a deterrent effect on the Dragona Empire, preventing it from making hasty moves.


    While the Holy Empire had many enemies, other countries were well aware that they would not be safe if the empire copsed. There were several who woulde to the empire¡¯s aid in a crisis.


    After pointing out these facts, Bahamut continued speaking in a tone slightly more serious than before.


    ¡°However, it is true that their strength alone is not enough to resolve the current situation. Right now, it may be difficult to block the Dragona Empire, but soon a storm we can¡¯t handle wille.¡±


    ¡°A storm¡­ could it be?¡±


    At this point, the emperor could think of only one factor, and Bahamut nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°The Tarkic Empire. If they, who have only been concerned with Benessa¡¯s business until now, decide to move, it will only be a matter of time before the shields protecting the empire are broken, and the next ce to be threatened will be right here, not another city.¡±


    Even defending against the Dragona Empire with only the strength of Hangury and Rnd was a daunting task. In addition, if the Tarkic Empire, which had not been directly involved, entered the fray, Hangury and Rnd would have no chance of surviving.


    ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve obtained, most of the southern strongholds of Benessa, which have been in conflict with the Tarkics, have fallen into their hands. The inds that are not ind are defending themselves, but at this point, it can be said that the Tarkic Empire has achieved its immediate objectives. And, of course, their next target after all this will be¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Bahamut revealed matters that even the emperor did not know in detail. The emperor recognized that this man¡¯s informationwork was more extensive than he had imagined. The vague sense of crisis he had felt began to manifest more tangibly.


    <em>¡®If the power of Benessa, which was pressing the Tarkics from the sea, weakens, it will be as if the shackles holding them back are released.¡¯</em>


    It was not a pleasant thought for the emperor. Organizing a separate expeditionary force at a time when the empire¡¯s financial situation was strained was a heavy burden. Just recently, it had been necessary to secure funding through Bertina. But despite these concerns, the emperor realized one undeniable truth as he listened to Bahamut¡¯s analysis.


    <em>¡®Indeed¡­ there is no doubt that the man named Bahamut, even though he is connected to that arrogant Bertina, is someone to be recognized. Based on information that is difficult to obtain in ordinary ways, he clearly understands the situation on the continent¡­¡¯</em>


    Acknowledging his opponent for the first time, the emperor asked Bahamut in a more measured tone.


    ¡°If so¡­ from your point of view, what would you like me to do? Do you think there is a way to defend against enemy invasion while minimizing damage to the Empire?¡±


    If the situation and the problems were understood, it might be possible to devise a solution. In particr, as Bahamut had previously resolved issues in Hangury at his own expense, the emperor began to expect that this man might provide a suitable answer to the empire¡¯s current challenges.


    ¡°There is a way.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Come on, tell me.¡±


    The emperor spoke to Bahamut with a hint of impatience.


    At that moment, a smile shed across Bahamut¡¯s lips, though the emperor did not notice, his attention entirely focused on the answer that would soon be revealed.<hr>


    <strong>HELP:</strong>


    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 124: Desired Product VI

    Chapter 124: Desired Product VI


    Bahamut, who had an almost urate grasp of the situation in the surrounding states, including the Empire, listened as the emperor sought his counsel on oveing the current predicament.


    In response, Bahamut spoke calmly.


    ¡°ording to what I have heard, it is difficult to assemble an expeditionary force with the Empire¡¯s current capacity. However, allowing Hangury and Rnd to copse like this would be akin to ignoring the disaster toe.¡±


    ¡°I see your point. It¡¯s embarrassing, but as you said, the Empire needs a break for a while. Organizing a new army is impossible at a time like this.¡±


    Everyone knew that the emperor had even borrowed money from Bertina, who stood behind Bahamut, to address this issue.


    To the emperor, who expressed such difficulty, Bahamut, with a slight twinkle in his eyes, proposed an alternative.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, Your Majesty¡­ I believe now is the time to use Your Majesty¡¯s authority¡ªthe mighty authority of the Emperor of the Holy Empire, as the proper ruler of the continent.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The emperor, intrigued by this unexpected suggestion, expressed both doubts and deeper expectations. Bahamut continued, observing the emperor closely.¡°As you know, the Tarkic Empire and the Dragona Empire are so-called pagans who deny the continent¡¯s orthodox religion, the Holy Church. Remind the continent¡¯s monarchs of this fact and inform them of the danger, by order of the emperor, the guardian of enlightenment.¡±


    In other words, the n was topel countries like the Kingdom of Frank or the Kalmar Alliance in the north to abandon any other thoughts and cooperate in theing war. However, the emperor slowly shook his head in response.


    ¡°The theory sounds good, but it¡¯s probably difficult. No matter how much justification they provide, they won¡¯t easily be swayed by that level of talk. If it doesn¡¯t serve their national interest, they won¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s necessary to use a carrot and a stick simultaneously to proceed with this task.¡±


    ¡°Carrot and stick? What do you mean?¡±


    The emperor began to show intense interest in the story that was somehow appealing to his ears.


    ¡°The stick is to give the edict a stronger force so that they do not disregard Your Majesty¡¯s authority. Your Majesty, obtain the sanction of the Holy Father at Rhome, so that those who withdraw from further war against the infidels will be immediately emunicated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable¡­¡±


    The emperor thought it was a sensible suggestion.


    Although the pope¡¯s power had weakened considerably due to various incidents, his authority was still alive. Furthermore, the influence of the great saint, who quietly maintained her position behind the pope, remained significant.


    Above all, considering the fundamental nature of the two countries, Tarkic and Dragona, even if the pope dered emunication against any country that aided or cooperated in their invasion, it would not be problematic.


    History had already proven that monarchs and nobles emunicated for such legitimate causes faced bacsh from the public, so the utility of this whip was evident.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. But what about the carrot?¡±


    ¡°The carrot is for those who might still consider the advantages of disregarding Your Majesty¡¯s authority and cause. What we want right now is for them to actively participate in this situation rather than merely remaining silent, so we¡¯ll need a suitable lure.¡±


    This made sense. Even if the pope¡¯s decree were issued immediately, no countries, like the Kingdom of Frank before, would attempt to backstab them. However, this didn¡¯t mean they would actively step forward solely for religious reasons. If they mobilized their military, it would only be a pretense, insufficient to ovee the current challenges.


    In this respect, the emperor realized that the carrot was, in a way, more important than the stick.


    ¡°Tell me, what is the lure for that arrogant Kingdom of Frank and the Kalmar Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­ that is¡­¡±


    Bahamut continued his exnation, and upon hearing everything, the emperor¡¯s face began to show deep concern. If the emperor epted Bahamut¡¯s proposal, it would indeed be possible to resolve the situation amicably while meeting the conditions set at the outset. The Empire would be able to sessfully block the offensive of the Tarkics and Dragona without suffering losses. However, the Empire might gain nothing in return.


    In some cases, the Holy Empire might be left empty-handed while potentialpetitors advanced. Nheless, the emperor knew there was no better option. In the worst-case scenario, as Bahamut had mentioned earlier, the Empire could suffer a huge blow, making this n a sensible precaution.


    After careful consideration, the emperor could only nod in reluctant agreement.


    ¡°¡­Alright, then. Let¡¯s proceed immediately. Not just for the Holy Empire, but as you said, for the benefit of the entire continent.¡±


    ¡°This one is in awe, Your Majesty.¡±


    Bahamut knelt and paid his respects to the emperor, who epted his counsel.


    Meanwhile, observing this interaction in silence, Bertina, who had been quiet all along, felt a familiar chill run down her spine. It was the same feeling she had experienced when she first met Bahamut.


    <em>¡®As expected¡­ he¡¯s a truly terrifying person¡­¡¯</em>


    ***


    Kingdom of Frank .


    A country with the most fertilend on the continent, frequently found itself at odds with the Holy Empire. However, due to the increasing pressure from Emperor Charles of the Holy Empire, the situation in Frank had deteriorated to the point where they once considered an alliance with the Tarkic Empire.


    During this turbulent time, a letter, supposedly sent by the emperor of the Holy Empire, was delivered to King Henri of Frank. Given the history of animosity, where they had been pointing swords at each other just a few months ago, King Henri initially wanted to tear up the letter and toss it into the stove. However, he couldn¡¯t disregard an edict from the emperor that had been recognized by the pope.


    <em>¡®Alright¡­ Let¡¯s see what they¡¯ve written. If it¡¯s the same nonsense as before, I¡¯ll¡­¡¯</em>


    Grinding his teeth, King Henri opened the letter. However, as he read its contents, his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°This¡­ Is this real? Did the emperor really send a letter like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It is a clear fact, considering the emperor¡¯s stamp and the seal of His Holiness the Pope.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After confirming the facts again, a serious expression crossed King Henri¡¯s face.


    ¡°The situation must be very serious¡­ For the emperor to bring us in with such conditions.¡±


    Saying this, King Henri reread the letter. In addition to the threats of emunication issued by the pope concerning the Tarkics and the Dragona Empire, the emperor had set forth additional conditions. The armaments needed to address this issue would be lent by the emperor in the form of a low-interest loan, along with all the benefits arising from the war. All rights to territory, prisoners of war, and other spoils would be conceded to the participating countries.


    Furthermore, until the situation was officially resolved, the Holy Empire dered that all hostilities against all countries participating in this ¡®hospital¡¯ would cease.


    <em>¡®From the perspective of our Kingdom of Frank, which is periodically harassed by the Holy Empire, thest use alone makes this offer worthwhile. And then¡­ haha, even though it¡¯s in the form of a loan, relinquishing all rights to the spoils of war while securing the funds¡­ It¡¯s clear that the emperor is desperate.¡¯</em>


    Although it was a loan, it was an attractive offer, given the low-interest rate and sufficient repayment period. Above all, if Frank could win in the war, the rewards would be enormous. Even from King Henri¡¯s perspective, it was an opportunity worth seizing. Moreover, the justification was perfect; refusing would lead to significant losses.


    As the king weighed his options, a servant cautiously asked, ¡°What would you like to do, Your Majesty?¡±


    A deep smile began to form on King Henri¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Of course, we must ept. Following the emperor¡¯s orders may not look good, but there are no ws in terms of justification and practicality. Above all, if the situation is this serious, we, who im to be the guardians of the Holy Church, cannot stand idly by. Naturally, participating in this cause and drawing our swords is the proper duty of a servant of the Lord.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand, Your Majesty. I will send a reply ordingly.¡±


    As the servant departed, King Henri watched with an expectant smile.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t miss an opportunity like this. Pressured by the Holy Empire from both sides, our situation has been difficult. However, if I handle this well, I will be able to expand the reputation and influence of Frank.¡¯</em><hr>


    <strong>HELP:</strong>


    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 125: Desired Product VII

    Chapter 125: Desired Product VII


    ¡°Then, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a more beneficial time for me than I thought. Let¡¯s wait for the day we meet againter.¡±


    After the meeting with the emperor, Bahamut went outside.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? What if there was a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that happened. It¡¯s over, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After smiling lightly at Ashbel and Ophelia, who expressed concern, Bahamut and hispanions started walking towards the exit. Compared to when they arrived, their steps were noticeably lighter. Literally, in this situation where things were going exactly as he nned, Bahamut had to struggle a little to suppress the smile that bloomed on his lips.


    <em>¡®Certainly, if you sell medicine based on the facts, they won¡¯t be able to resist buying it.¡¯</em>


    The source of the so-called Emperor¡¯s loan for this work was, of course,ing from Bahamut¡¯s Beden Merchant Company. In addition, the Uranus Merchant Company had also finished talking in advance that it would offer a fairlyrge stake.Obviously, a huge amount of money would be pouring in more than Hangury, but from Bahamut¡¯s point of view, it was not a waste at all. In fact, this transaction was the biggest reason he had been saving energy and money so far.


    <em>¡®From that point of view, as expected, my Lady has a really good head. Using the emperor¡¯s power in this way, I can achieve what I want in an instant.¡¯</em>


    A rough sketch of this was already in Bahamut¡¯s head based on spoilers. To unite the power of various countries on the continent based on enormous funds.


    But¡­ the reason why the time was drastically shortened in this way wasrgely thanks to Bertina arranging an interview with the emperor and providing additional ideas immediately after hearing the inside story.


    <em>¡®With this, the first big hurdle has been passed. The next thing is to respond ordingly after the situation in question breaks out¡­¡¯</em>


    With relief, Bahamut thought about the parts of the things that would follow.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Mr. Bahamut!¡±


    ¡°..yes?¡±


    The next moment, Bahamut paused there for a while, expressing his doubts at the voice he heard from behind.


    The person standing there was a helmeted knight wearing a ck cloak. It was the same person he saw earlier in the pce who was escorting the emperor.


    ¡®If it is the person escorting the emperor right next to him¡­ Maybe it¡¯s him? Andersen, the strongest swordsman in the Holy Empire¡­¡¯


    A person who was known as the strongest in the Holy Empire and a strong individual ranked in the top five strongest in the world: Andersen Gustaf.


    Just when Bahamut was wondering what this person¡¯s business with him was, the man slowly took off his helmet.


    And¡­


    ¡°Uh?..¡±


    In the next moment, Bahamut showed a bewildered expression. Then, the man in front of him greeted him with a happy smile on his lips.


    ¡°I see you after a long time. Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you.. can¡¯t be..¡±


    An unforgettable face. But at the same time, the face of a person he could never have imagined seeing here. In response, Bahamut called out the name he had never forgotten in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Ah.. Isaac.. Freeman?¡±


    The main character of this novel, and ording to the original story, he should have been sharpening his sword of revenge in the Dragona Empire by now.


    Bahamut couldn¡¯t think of anything for a while at the fact that he had met such a person, not anywhere else, but here in the imperial pce of the Holy Empire, and even as a knight guarding Emperor Carol¡¯s side.


    ***


    An inn located outside the imperial pce. There, Bahamut was feeling quite awkward while listening to the story of the original protagonist in front of his eyes.


    ¡°That¡­ so¡­ After that incident, you wandered from ce to ce and came across the emperor by chance¡­ Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. In addition, my colleagues at the time are working together with me as His Majesty¡¯s bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Ah..hahahaha.. that¡¯s quite¡­ well done..¡±


    ¡°This is all thanks to you, Mr. Bahamut. We were able toe this far thanks to you clearing our name and supporting us. I would like to take this opportunity to express my gratitude once again, Mr. Bahamut.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.. well.. I just did what I had to do.¡±


    Bahamut smiled as brightly as possible while watching Isaac, who expressed his gratitude to him innocently. However¡­ apart from that expression, Bahamut¡¯s mind was asplicated as a highway where a multiple collision ident urred.


    <em>¡®No no.. so.. Isaac, who should have turned to the dark-side in the original work, trained in the Dragona Empire, returned to the Holy Empire, became a vengeful dark hero, and killed everyone, is now a bodyguard? What is this¡­ Aren¡¯t the changes a bit too drastic?¡¯</em>


    If things progressed as usual, the situation would be quite different about two years from the present time.


    However, the current reality was vastly different.


    Bahamut¡¯s actions had changed the fates of Isolda and Bertina. Linda was locked in the dungeon, and even Ophelia who was supposed to be killed by Isaac, was still sitting next to Bahamut. And finally, the emperor of the Holy Empire who was supposed to be Isaac¡¯s enemy was now the target of his protection.


    No matter how much Bahamut had expected the change, it still made him go speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ that. Then I¡¯m asking just in case. That¡­ Andersen Gustaf is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, do you know Andersen? He was the one standing next to me earlier, wearing a white cloak. And he was also the one who bestowed His Majesty¡¯s Medal on you, Mr. Bahamut.¡±


    ¡°Ah.. that person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may have heard the story, but he is the strongest swordsman in the Empire who is escorting His Majesty with me. I am still learning a lot from him. He is the one I respect the most, along with you, Mr. Bahamut.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.. that¡­ thank you for saying that.¡±


    At the same time as being relieved that the fact he had saved Isaac in the past had a certain effect, Bahamut was suppressing the feeling that he wanted to say something to this man in his heart.


    <em>¡®Hey. In the original novel, that man named Andersen was the person you were determined to kill, right? In the end, you and Princess Elios cut off his head together, and then, you exploded into a maddening frenzy¡­¡¯</em>


    It was an ironic situation where the enemy in the original novel suddenly became a respected mentor. As an avid reader of the original novel, there were many parts he wanted to tackle, but while holding back, Bahamut began to work hard to sort out theplicated feelings as much as possible.


    <em>¡®Well.. Then first of all¡­ it became clear that he was still on the side of the Holy Empire. If this happens, the forces on this side will be a little more solid, but that will make the calctions a little moreplicated¡­¡¯</em>


    It was a problem that could be seen as positive if you looked at it simply. One of the strengths of the Dragona Empire, Isaac, who was one of the strongest in the top five, had changed sides. This meant that she, who had only intermittently intervened while maintaining the posture of a bystander in the original work, could move in earnest this time, which in itself was never viewed as a good thing.


    <em>¡®Of course, there is no guarantee that this will happen, but¡­ just in case, I have to take care of myself in that part. It only takes a moment for the tower to be destroyed if you wrongly touch that person¡¯s reverse scale¡­¡¯</em>


    That was the time when Bahamut was determined to pay more attention not to touch her reverse scale.


    ¡°But, Bahamut. Who is this youngdy?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes? Ah¡­ this is the person in charge of my direct escort. Her name is Ophelia Crimson.¡±


    Suddenly, while remembering the fact that Ophelia liked Isaac in the original story, Bahamut secretly looked at her. However¡­contrary to Bahamut¡¯s expectations¡­ her current condition¡­


    <em>¡®How can I say¡­ this feels like a cow looking at a chicken¡­¡¯</em>


    Bahamut was able to understand Ophelia¡¯s emotional state to some extent because he had been living with her for a long time. And, Ophelia¡¯s feelings in Bahamut¡¯s eyes were obvious. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with a man like this, so she hoped he would get out of here quickly. It was nothing more and nothing less.


    <em>¡®Is it because her personality has changed from the original?¡¯</em>


    Bahamut felt a little bit bitter like that but at the same time felt a little relieved.


    And as he thought, at this moment, Ophelia turned to Isaac, who was showing a light interest in her, and was filled with only the thought of wanting to quickly get rid of this annoying intruder and be alone with her beloved master.<hr>


    <strong>HELP:</strong>


    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 126: Desired Product VIII

    Chapter 126: Desired Product VIII


    After the talk with Bahamut, Isaac immediately returned home from work. There, hisrades who had returned home earlier were waiting.


    ¡°Wee, Isaac.¡±


    A woman who opened the door greeted him with a hug. A smile came to Isaac¡¯s lips as he saw the face of his colleague and wife, whose name was Ch Dos.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete. The conversation took longer than expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course it did. Wasn¡¯t it to meet Mr. Bahamut, who saved us in the past? To be honest, if the timing was right, we would have liked to go too. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Bahamut said he was staying here for a while. There will be another opportunityter.¡± Saying that, Isaac entered the house.


    Right after that, he saw the other two colleagues sitting in their seats and greeting him.


    ¡°Hey, have you been?¡±


    ¡°Come in. So, how is Mr. Bahamut?¡±Asked a woman and a burly man¡ª Misa and Epicher, both Isaac¡¯s colleagues and members of the same Imperial Guard. They, too, were curious about the news of their benefactor, whom they regretfully did not see, and Isaac answered them with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, he seemed to be doing well. And if I could add one more thing, unlike before, it seemed like he was taking a powerful woman with him as an escort.¡±


    ¡°What¡­a woman? How powerful is she?¡±


    Epicher, curious about Isaac¡¯s words, showed immediate interest, knowing what Isaac¡¯s criteria for being powerful were. To the interest of such abative fellow, Isaac spoke with great interest as well.


    ¡°Yeah, if my sensing ability is urate¡­ I think she might be able to contend with Mr. Andersen.¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­ That¡¯s a very interesting matter.¡±


    Epicher showed considerable fighting spirit in response to Isaac¡¯s words. Misa, who was listening from the side, sighed slightly and spoke to Epicher.


    ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t start a fight again. You attacked Mr. Andersen before and got beaten up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad way to be strong as a warrior. Even if you lose, you can learn a lot.¡±


    Epicher proudly spoke about memories that others would have considered tough experiences. Seeing him like this, his colleague and lover, Misa, sighed and shook her head slowly.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ anyway, you don¡¯t consider other people¡¯s feelings at all. Don¡¯t pick a fight with her just because you met her. She¡¯s not just anybody, she¡¯s Mr. Bahamut¡¯s escort.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right, but¡­¡±


    In the past, they were falsely framed and nearly executed, but fortunately, Bahamut came forward, cleared them of their wrongdoing, and even paid them a huge amount inpensation for the damage. To be disrespectful to such a benefactor is something even Epicher, who craved a battle with a strong opponent, hesitated to do. Nevertheless, he licked his lips as if he couldn¡¯t help it, and Misa spoke sharply while looking at her lover, who still couldn¡¯t let go of his lingering feelings.


    ¡°Do you want to be beaten by me before being beaten by that woman? Great, I¡¯ve be a little bored since the Sakiel Knights were swept away. Soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I won¡¯t. I was wrong!¡±


    For the moment, Epicher relented at Misa¡¯s words, which promised dangerous consequences.


    ¡°Ahahahahaha¡­¡±


    As usual, Isaac smiled lightly at his cheerful colleagues. He then spoke to Epicher with some seriousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, because sooner orter you¡¯ll have fun fighting on the battlefield you want, not in this stuffy imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes? When is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Epicher expressed anticipation for a moment at Isaac¡¯s words. On the other hand, the faces of Ch and Misa, who were listening to the story, began to show concern.


    Seeing his colleagues¡¯ conflicting reactions, Isaac carefully recounted the conversation between Bahamut and Emperor Carol that he had seen and heard in the great hall.


    ¡°Then¡­ do you really mean that the Tarkic Empire is starting an all-out war?¡±


    ¡°I think that is very likely. And since it was Mr. Bahamut saying that, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ it¡¯s another war. Why does this keep happening¡­? It was a bit dangerous in the Frank region not too long ago, but now it¡¯s the Tarkic Empire and the Dragona Empire¡­¡±


    Ch spoke in a voice full of concern.


    In response, Isaac lightly patted his beloved wife on the back.


    ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t worry too much. Thanks to Mr. Bahamut¡¯s n, the possibility of the Holy Empire being in direct danger is greatly reduced.¡±


    ¡°Even so, we are the Royal Guard. Others may not know, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be sitting idly by in a war like that, do you?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d n to jump into the battlefield even if I had to volunteer.¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    So, while the aggression of a warrior and concern for the safety of his family members coexisted, Isaac began to feel a deep concern about the storm toe.


    ***


    For Bertina Minerva, the man named Bahamut was someone who evoked various emotions in many ways.


    He person who usually gave off an infinitely light feeling, but at the same time had no gaps and showed a strong side that could always be relied on in important moments. In addition, he was a man who gave a soft feeling that you could lean onfortably even in bed but also had the appearance of a wild horse that ran wild when excited.


    However¡­ Bertina, who had seen various aspects of Bahamut so far, was once again realizing that this man could be infinitely frightening if necessary, as she experienced this incident.


    Just like how she felt when Bahamut first appeared in front of her, providing evidence that could have destroyed her.


    <em>¡®Bahamut Fernandez¡­ I feel it once again. You are really¡­ the only man who can make me tremble.¡¯</em>


    The news of the participation of the Frank Kingdom, which had been saving face, just arrived yesterday. In addition, before that, the Kalmar Alliance had dered that they would jump into this a long time ago, and the Holy Church in Rhom also decided to move the Knights to take action in earnest.


    Moreover, small states such as Schwyz and Mn also expressed their intention to participate.


    In fact, most of the countries had the conditions set out to subdue paganism. This situation, in which the continental monarchs were trying to resist foreign power by gathering their strength, was creating a touching scene that made her heart overflow as a believer of the church.


    From Bertina¡¯s point of view, who knew the truth, this was neither faith nor emotion.


    <em>¡®The world starts to move ording to the flow that man created. The moment they set foot in it, they could never get out of it. The nations that were considered the bottom of the continent began to jump into it without hesitation.¡¯</em>


    Not only the Holy Empire, but also Hangury and Rnd, as well as Frank and Kalmar, who would have distanced themselves from the original, participated. Based on the enormous funds collected by the Beden Merchant Company and the Uranus Merchant Company so far, they would enlist their soldiers, arm and feed them, and set them before the battlefield, with the justification of driving out the pagans and protecting the world of the Lord.


    At the same time, in anticipation of the enormous wealth and fame they would gain in the process.


    <em>¡®Humans¡­ if you¡¯re blinded by greed, you can¡¯t see small dangers¡­ I was like that too.¡¯</em>


    As a result, she thought that the ending itself was not bad because she met a man she could love thanks to that¡­ the much was clear. However, despite knowing this fact, Bertina, as a human being, only felt the fear of this phenomenon itself and was not worried about it any longer.


    The position of her, Bahamut, Beden, and Uranus was to take a step back and watch the whole situation. As the others screamed in the storm, she and Bahamut just had to rx and count the gold coins.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m really d. In my life¡­ to be able to meet that man¡­¡¯</em>


    Once again, Bertina rubbed her belly slowly, feeling the joy of that fact. Right after that, she slowly turned around as she heard the door open.


    ¡°Wee.¡±<hr>


    <strong>HELP:</strong>


    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 127: Strange Experience I

    Chapter 127: Strange Experience I


    A luxurious tea house located in the center of Vienna.


    There, three women sat quietly in their seats. The three women were dressed in fairlyfortable clothes for drinking tea, a privilege of the upper ss.


    At first nce, they did not seem like aristocrats but more like adventurers or those engaged in simr endeavors. They possessed considerable skills to be able to visit a ce like this without any burden.


    However, despite sipping expensive tea, there was a rather chilly atmosphere at the table where the three women sat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ I never thought I¡¯d meet my nemesis in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°What nemesis? How dare you consider yourself my opponent even after being defeated by me one-sidedly?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was caught up in your scheme and in poor physical condition, but now the story is different. If we officially shed, four years wouldn¡¯t even amount to a fistful distance.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±Two women red at each other, radiating sharp momentum¡ªEchid, the former leader of the Predators, and Tilda, the best female warrior of the Uranus Merchant Company. With a teacup in one hand and a sword hilt in the other, the two were poised to attack each other at any moment.


    Meanwhile, another woman sighed, sipping her tea as she sat between them.


    In fact, Ophelia, who had arranged this meeting, found herself in an embarrassing situation due to these unexpected tensions.


    <em>¡®I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know that the two of them had been at each other¡¯s throats for so long¡­¡¯</em>


    Ophelia hadn¡¯t even known Echid¡¯s face until she officially entered the Beden Merchant Company after her previous experiences. The Assassins of the Sakiel Knights, who often shed with the Uranus Merchant Company, had been dipping their toes into the underground economy. Among them were the Predator at the top and its leader, Echid. Because of the shes, lives were lost more than once, and conversely, there were several instances where Predator members found themselves in danger due to Tilda.


    <em>¡®I was expecting Ophelia to introduce me to a new colleague. I never thought that person would be this woman¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®To think I would meet this detestable woman like this¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Ophelia, I would have cut her down right now¡­¡¯</em>


    ring at each other, the two women exuded a fighting spirit like angry beasts. Under normal circumstances, Ophelia would have tried to reconcile them, but unfortunately, she had no intention of doing so.


    <em>¡®It seems like there are quite a lot of old grudges between them¡­ but there¡¯s no way this can be resolved with words anyway.¡¯</em>


    It would have been a different story if Bahamut or Isolda were present, but fundamentally, Ophelia was a warrior who wielded a sword. Considering this, Ophelia emptied her teacup, looked at the two, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you in the past¡­ but I want you to know that at least now, you are in the same boat. In that sense, don¡¯t you think it would be better to set aside past grievances and reconcile?¡±


    ¡°To reconcile with this b!tch? Absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°I would only do so if she lowered her head first, but I can never do that.¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­ Fine. In that case¡­¡±


    With those words, Ophelia stood up from her seat.


    The two women started to feel some doubts, and Ophelia looked at them calmly. ¡°Follow me. Since it¡¯se to this, I think it would be better to settle things that have been left unresolved, even for the future.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Phew¡­ Today, as usual, ended boringly. There¡¯s not a single guying in, so I¡¯m bored out of my mind¡­¡±


    Epicher left the imperial pce, stretching. Although called the Royal Guard, what they actually did was walk around the pce all day and stand guard. It was a truly boring day from the perspective of Epicher. Personally, he thought it would be fun if at least one assassin showed up for a fight.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. If His Majesty finds out, you¡¯ll really be executed! Since this is a duty, please perform it with a little more sense ofmitment.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Of course, if there were someone to fight. But Misa, isn¡¯t it honestly boring for you too, walking around staring at walls all day?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Misa couldn¡¯t strongly protest against Epicher¡¯s words. Since she had been involved in a major incident in Frank a while ago, she, too, had been stuck with only walls in her sight. To be honest, wielding a weapon had been a daily routine, and it would be a lie to say it wasn¡¯t boring. However, as guards serving the Emperor of the Holy Empire, they couldn¡¯t openly express such sentiments.


    Feeling slightly stifled, the two crossed the square they usually passed through and headed home.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Who are those people¡­?¡±


    What was normally a busy ce was exceptionally crowded today. The two, still feeling bored, headed there with piqued curiosity.


    And there¡­


    ng!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ this is quite¡­¡±


    In an instant, their boredom was blown away. Epicher and Misa¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as they observed the scene before them. They saw a simple arena sloppily made with ropes. In its center, two women were brandishing wooden swords at each other with murderous intent.


    ng!


    However, there was no dull thud from the wooden swords they wielded; instead, a clear metallic sound echoed even in the ears of Epicher and Misa.


    How such a thing was possible was clear to Epicher and Misa.


    ¡°The state of mana being condensed on a wooden sword¡­ Is that condensation? But using a wooden sword, not an iron one, and still being that powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°It means they¡¯ve nearly perfected their mana cirction. Impressive! Neither of them is average.¡±


    Condensation, a technique using mana to enhance the cutting power of a sword, would normally cause a wooden sword, not made of hard steel, to burst under the flow of mana. However, the wooden swords in their hands showed no such signs. From this, Epicher and Misa could immediately tell that they were watching masters of considerable skill.


    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s been a while since my blood boiled like this. I never expected to witness such a showdown in the middle of a city.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Epicher¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. Misa, though not openly stating anything, quietly shared his enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, Misa managed to recognize the face of one of the two women, even from a considerable distance.


    ¡°That woman¡­ that¡¯s definitely Tilda Rusty of the Uranus Merchant Company. I¡¯ve seen her several times in the imperial castle.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ right. I remember now. Wasn¡¯t she often seen acting as security for that woman named Bertina?¡±


    Tilda Rusty was one of the most formidable forces of the Uranus Merchant Company, and her skills on disy now showed her reputation was well-earned.


    ¡°But¡­ who on earth is the woman who¡¯s evenly matched with Tilda?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I have no idea. At least, I don¡¯t recall ever seeing her in the imperial pce¡­¡±


    At that moment, Misa noticed another figure apart from the two fighting fiercely¡ªa dark-haired woman watching the situation calmly with her arms crossed outside the arena. Although not on par with Isaac, in Misa¡¯s eyes, trained to some extent to read opponents¡¯ strengths, this woman¡¯s aura was stronger than even the two sparring.


    <em>¡®Who on earth is she?¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s ordinary either¡­¡¯</em>


    With the sudden appearance of unidentified masters in Vienna, Misa started to feel a mix of curiosity, wariness, and an unusual sense of anticipation.


    At that moment¡­


    Crack!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    In the next instant, the wooden swords of Tilda and the other woman broke almost simultaneously. Both voices, filled with frustration and regret, echoed at the same time.


    ¡°Isted longer.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish! My sword broketer.¡±


    ¡°Has your crooked personality extended to your eyesight too? Where are you getting that nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Ophelia! What do you think? Obviously, mine is more¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Honestly, the swords broke almost at the same time, so Ophelia just let out a sigh of embarrassment.


    <em>¡®What is this¡­ do we have to go through this again?¡¯</em>


    Fortunately, she had prepared a spare set of wooden swords, so if necessary, they could go another round.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Hey! Hold on there,dies!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At the sudden voice, the two women looked in that direction simultaneously.


    There stood Epicher, visibly excited, while Misa let out a small sigh, seemingly understanding the situation.<hr>


    <strong>HELP:</strong>


    During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 128: Strange Experience II

    Chapter 128: Strange Experience II


    Watching the man suddenly intervene, Tilda expressed a bit of bewilderment.


    ¡°Is that¡­you must be from the Imperial Guards?¡±


    ¡°Um, thanks for noticing. Anyway¡­ that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. I can see that the twodies are not some average fighters. How about this? Since the previous sparring is over, why not take this opportunity to have a sparring session with me. Watching thediespete is making my body itchy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard a lot of stories, but it¡¯s really just what the rumors say.¡±


    Tilda frowned at the man¡¯s request for sparring, unable to give a clear answer.


    Meanwhile, as she observed this scene, Ophelia sneakily asked Echid, ¡°¡­who is this person?¡±


    ¡°This is someone named Epicher, who belongs to the Imperial Guard. I¡¯ve heard that he has a verybative temperament¡­ but it seems he got a little excited after watching that woman spar with me.¡±


    ¡°I asked just to make sure, but you seem to know him quite well?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­he is a famous person among the Imperial Guards. Despite my current upation, I am a former assassin, so it was my job to know about potential enemies and.. hmm.. hm.. I¡¯ll just leave it at that.¡±Echid reduced her words with a slightly perplexed expression.


    Ophelia nodded thoughtfully and observed the situation.


    On the other hand, Tilda began to worry about Epicher¡¯s request for sparring. Setting aside the other points, the opponent was a person belonging to the Imperial Guard.


    It would not look good if Tilda, an escort belonging to a merchant guild, casually rejected his offer.


    Above all, since they were not going to use a real weapon but sparring with a simple wooden sword, Tilda was also slightly interested


    ¡®The problem is that I haven¡¯t settled things with that woman yet¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be very good for either of us if we go any further than this.¡¯


    Although they couldn¡¯te to a decision in the previous confrontation, it was possible to confirm that their skills were almost equal in a head-to-head match, excluding other tricks.


    If the sparring continued beyond this point, the results would have toe out somehow, but from here on out, it was more a matter of luck than skill.


    In any case, there was a high possibility that a clean result wouldn¡¯t emerge, and emotions could escte, leading to a real sword fight rather than simple sparring.


    ¡®No matter how much.. As Ophelia said, we are in a position where we can be considered as allies, so we have no choice but to stop at this point. It¡¯s really a shame but¡­¡¯


    At this point, Tilda concluded it would be better to postpone the fight with that woman untilter. She nodded while looking at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Haa.. well, then I¡¯ll treat you lightly as a warm-up, so don¡¯t talk nonsenseter.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, that¡¯s a matter I¡¯m really thankful for.¡±


    With those words, the two of them looked at Ophelia, who was holding a wooden sword.


    Ophelia let out a small sigh as if she couldn¡¯t help it, and threw a weapon at each of the two.


    ¡°You know the rules, right? Other than condensing and strengthening the body, the use of other means is prohibited.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then go!¡±


    Thak!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As soon as the words were finished, Epicher rushed forward like an angry bull. Unlike others who usually tried to read their opponent¡¯s moves before starting the duel, he closed the distance instantly with reckless yet explosive movement.


    Vsrrrrr!


    ¡°Kuh..¡±


    In the next moment, Epicher¡¯s wooden sword collided with a sharp sound.


    Tilda barely parried it, shedding a bit of cold sweat.


    ¡®Damn it.. As expected, his strength is ridiculously high as well.¡¯


    Tilda also had a muscr and solid body, but Epicher had a rugged physique that truly fit the term ¡°muscle head.¡± His thick arm muscles were reminiscent of an old tree, with veins wriggling like snakes. His immense physical power was further enhanced by mana, making his strength truly terrifying.


    Epicher boldly wielded his wooden sword with superior power and explosive speed. He seemed to be using an axe or mace rather than a wooden sword, given his usual handling of heavy equipment.


    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s just ignorant of his strength.. This man handles mana surprisingly delicately.¡¯


    Even though condensation was used on the wooden sword, it remained intact. This showed that he, like them, was quite skilled in using mana.


    ¡®The fortunate thing is that, surprisingly, the output of mana is not that strong¡­ And most of all, each attack has a great movement. With that in mind, I should focus on defense first and then aim for a counterattack.¡¯


    It was difficult to block each attack, but it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Tilda prepared to counter while maintaining her defense.


    But¡­


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    ¡°Khehehe!¡±


    As if Epicher was aware of this, contrary to Tilda¡¯s expectations, he didn¡¯t show a significant gap, and despite the passage of time, the gap was getting smaller and smaller. He continuously maintained a powerful flow of attacks whileughing with excitement. His movements were as natural as flowing water despite dealing with such immense power.


    As time went on, Tilda began to feel that fatigue umted just from defending. At the same time, admiration for his skill deepened within her.


    ¡®As expected of the emperor¡¯s bodyguards, they are on a different level. I don¡¯t know that much beyond this fight, but it¡¯s enough to admit that his basic skills are superior to mine.¡¯


    However, at the same time, Tilda could also vaguely feel what wascking in Epicher. Thanks to polishing the basics to a high level, Epicher had made even Tilda unable to dare to counterattack.


    But judging from his rtively weaker mana output, it would probably be impossible for him to userge-scale andplex mana attacks like Tilda or Echid.


    In other words, his style of using mana was as simple as it appeared.


    Tilda could feel more and more clearly each time their swords shed that the man in front of her had virtually no knowledge of those things.


    ¡®But because of that¡­ because it¡¯s that simple, it¡¯s even stronger. To say this even with a wooden sword. If he were to wield arge, sturdy heavy weapon like an axe¡­¡¯


    Tilda felt herself being pushed back in strength every time their weapons shed, despite using more mana than him.


    Above all, since only basic mana could be used ording to the sparring rules, this match was one-sidedly unfavorable to Tilda from the start.


    Furthermore, Tilda had already consumed a significant amount of strength and mana while dealing with Echid earlier.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do it¡­ I wish it had ended earlier. Even the aftermath of dealing with that woman earlier is gradually showing.¡¯


    If this took too much time, she might get injured.


    In response, Tilda subtly released the condensation of the wooden sword she was holding.


    And¡­


    Pak!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Her wooden sword exploded with a sharp sound.


    At the same time, a deep sense of regret began to appear on Epicher¡¯s face.


    ¡°What.. are you giving up already?¡±


    ¡°What. I wanted to y with you a little more, but unfortunately, the aftermath of the previous confrontation hasn¡¯t subsided yet. It was a difficult situation to win anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°Cheh! But, if you think about it, it was the same for me. Anyway, thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to change my mood for a while.¡±


    It was clear that he knew she had already had enough sparring. Nevertheless, for dealing with him to this extent, Epicher expressed his gratitude.


    Ophelia handed Tilda a bottle of water as she returned, feeling tired.


    ¡°Thank you for your effort. To be honest, I thought about stopping it halfway through, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s okay. Thanks to that, I had a lot of fun too. As a bonus, I was able to assess the skill level of the Imperial Guards. Of course¡­ it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t settle it with that woman.¡±


    ¡°Cheh! After all, there is plenty of time. Next time it won¡¯t be as rough as today, so be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Same to you.¡±


    Ophelia slowly shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t stop them from still growling at each other.


    It was then that the three of them were about to go back, feeling that the situation had almost ended.


    ¡°Wait a minute, can you stay a little more since we already took your time?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡±


    They stopped at the sound of a woman¡¯s voice behind them.


    As a result, not only Ophelia but even Epicher, who had shown a warlike personality until just now, began to show a little panic.


    ¡°Misa? Why? This is not like you¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just have fun and move on. Since it happened like this, I also want to go and y. With the dark-haired girl over there.¡±


    The woman named Misa spoke with a smile of anticipation. Judging from her outfit, she was also a member of the Royal Guard like Epicher, and at the same time, she had a strong presence.


    And¡­ while watching such a Misa, Ophelia spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°You will regret it. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s nice. I haven¡¯t had any regrets over the past few years for getting into a fight.¡±


    Misa spoke with a pleasantugh.


    In response, Ophelia seemed to have no choice but to slowly hold the wooden sword in her hand.

 Chapter 129: Strange Experience III

    Chapter 129: Strange Experience III


    In general, people tended to do some calctions before starting work, especially those with a certain degree of prudence. But asionally, these calctions would lead topletely unexpected results, often withplete distortion.


    That could be said to define the scene in front of Epicher¡¯s eyes at this very moment.


    ¡°This¡­ my¡­no¡­ way¡­¡± With those words, Misa copsed onto the floor.


    Seeing this, Epicher¡¯s face filled with a very clear emotion of shock.


    <em>¡®This¡­ this¡­ what¡­ how¡­ how could the difference be so absurd¡­¡¯</em>


    Only about five minutes had passed since Misa and that dark-haired woman faced each other with wooden swords.


    However, as Epicher watched the situation unfold during those five minutes, he could do nothing but stare in awe.


    Misa held the same level of power as Epicher. Even though she was a bitcking in basic skills, Misa was someone Epicher had no confidence of winning against in a real battle.


    But in that short time, Misa was being beaten one-sidedly to the point where she almost looked like a powerless child. The dark-haired woman had a figure that looked quite thinpared Misa, let alone Epichar. So it was logical to assume that she would be weak in terms of physical strength.However, the power and speed she momentarily showed, and her terrifyingly colossal mana,pletely overwhelmed Misa in every way. Even when hitting Misa directly, she hadn¡¯t even used condensation in the first ce. That literally meant that she was overpowering her opponent with simple physical strengthening.


    <em>¡®This woman¡­simply her strength is not enough. The difference¡­ is so vast¡­¡¯</em>


    There were only two people Epicher knew who could show such strength: Isaac, the strongest among his peers with transcendent skills and talents, and Andersen, the strongest warrior in the Holy Empire, who could even defeat Isaac.


    In other words, this meant that the woman before his eyes was on the same level as the invincible giants that Epicher recognized. At the same time, the information Isaac had given him before began to emerge in Epicher¡¯s mind.


    <em>¡®She¡­ it couldn¡¯t be¡­she is this person? I didn¡¯t recognize her because the image was so different from what I thought.¡¯</em>


    Seeing her skills right before his eyes, Epicher was convinced. And then, as Epicher looked at Misa lying on the floor, passed out, he began to feel a little strange.


    <em>¡®Haa¡­ what is it? He warned me not to fight her, but now they did it anyways.¡¯</em>


    Of course, there was no way Misa could have known that a thing like this would happen. In any case, thinking that there was something to apologize for, Mr. Bahamut, Epicher carefully supported Misa¡¯s body.


    ¡°Excuse me. I am also a little busy, so I ended a little quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­ rather, an apology from our side would not be enough. Anyway, sorry for being rude. I will make sure to apologize in some wayter.¡±


    With those words, Epicher left the ce in a bit of a hurry.


    Watching him leave, Ophelia turned around and said to Tilda, who was looking at her with a nk expression, and Echid, who was looking at her with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, it¡¯s about time we return.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ uh¡­ yes¡­ okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s return.¡±


    Together with Tilda, who answered in such a bewildered voice, and Echid, who answered in a voice that seemed to contain a bit of pride, Ophelia left the ce and returned to the lodging.


    And, right after she showed such overwhelming skill, Echid¡¯s lips began to smile slightly as she watched Ophelia casually leading the way.


    <em>¡®I see¡­ After the battle with me, she grew terrifyingly fast, and then she reached this level before I knew it. After all¡­ this woman is really a monster.¡¯</em>


    ***


    The Imperial Guard¡¯s office, located at the innermost part of the Imperial Pce.


    There, the captain of the Imperial Guard and the strongest warrior in the Holy Empire¡ªa middle-aged man with blonde hair and green eyes¡ªAndersen Gustaf, asked with a sense of wonder as he received an unexpected report.


    ¡°What do you mean? Misa suddenly went sick. Do you know that this has never happened before? She¡¯s never been sick with a minor illness before¡­¡±


    Andersen began to have considerable doubts when he heard that Misa, who had a history of going to work in good health even when all members of her team were suffering from food poisoning, took sick leave.


    And, seeing Andersen like that, Isaac, the vice-captain of the Imperial Guard and a colleague of Misa since he was an adventurer, spoke to him in a voice full of embarrassment.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she had a little spar yesterday. It isn¡¯t that she got sick, but that she had to recuperate for about three days because she was beaten a little too badly.¡±


    ¡°What? That Misa?¡±


    The news was even more absurd for those who were aware of Misa¡¯sbat power. Even if she fought with the gangsters in the back alleys of Budipet, Misa was someone who could defeat them with ease. It was even more unbelievable that she was injured to the point that she had to recover for three days.


    ¡°No¡­ what is this¡­ did the White Dragon Princess descend to Budipet? How the hell did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ that¡¯s¡­ actually¡­¡±


    Isaac finally began to tell the truth due to Andersen¡¯s repeated questions. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to talk about it that much, but he spoke about everything that happened yesterday, fearing that it could be a problemter.


    ¡°So¡­ she happened to have a sparring match with Mr. Bahamut¡¯s escort, and as a result, she ended up being injured like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I really have no face.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Andersen looked veryplicated at Isaac¡¯s words.


    First of all, he had received an order from the emperor to treat Bahamut Fernandez as a duke, so this incident could be quite a problem depending on the case. Whatever the reason, it was necessary to make things clear it in order not to cause any confusion, as it was rude to recklessly start a fight with an imperial guest¡¯s escort.


    <em>¡®That¡­ I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯d better personally apologize. Even if that was the case, I still can¡¯t believe she was someone who could defeat that Misa so easily. If that¡¯s the case, even if I haven¡¯t seen it, I¡¯ll have to say she is at least at Isaac¡¯s level¡­¡¯</em>


    Except for the White Dragon Princess, with whom he had fought several bloody battles before, Isaac was the only person who could fight with him on even grounds. Andersen started to be quite interested in the appearance of a person who might have the same level as Isaac¡­ maybe even more.


    <em>¡®An excellent warrior can face thousands of soldiers alone. In addition, Isaac¡­ or a being of the same level as me can exert the power of over 10,000 people alone.¡¯</em>


    In the current situation where a war could break out even tomorrow, a person like that was like a treasure that had enormous value just by itself.


    Andersen was very curious about this and began to think that it would be nice to see the woman once.


    <em>¡®In a way, it went well, but there must be a justification for going to apologize directly as the captain of the Imperial Guards. It would be nice to take this opportunity to make contact.¡¯</em>


    Of course, no matter how powerful she was, he had no intention of inviting her toe to the Holy Empire. She was a member of Bahamut¡¯s forces. And as Bahamut Fernandez was the most important trading partner of the Empire at this point, he knew very well that he should never underestimate or offend him.


    So, out of pure curiosity, Andersen asked to set up an appointment with Bahamut to ¡®apologize¡¯ for this incident, and received a positive reply much sooner than he expected.<hr>


    Goblin: If you like reading my trantions you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you want from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. You can also turn off you adb!ocker to support me. Thank you.LikeLoading...

 Chapter 130: Strange Experience IV

    Chapter 130: Strange Experience IV


    The headquarters of the Uranus Merchant Company was located in the center of Vienna. There, Bahamut weed an unexpected guest.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Andersen. It is a great pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry to meet you over such an unfortunate incident.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely apologize, Mr. Bahamut.¡±


    Andersen, who spoke with a sense of regret, was apanied by Isaac.


    In response, Bahamut greeted them with a warm smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There was no damage on our side, and the parties involved said it was not a big problem, so there is no need to be so sorry.¡±


    While saying that, Bahamut nced at the dark-haired woman standing behind him. She nodded lightly with an expressionless face, as if to express agreement.


    Fortunately, Andersen and Isaac breathed a sigh of relief, reassured that the situation had not escted into a major issue.<em>¡®There are quite a few nobles who find fault with trivial conflicts like this, but fortunately, Mr. Bahamut isn¡¯t one of them.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®As expected¡­ There¡¯s no way that kind Mr. Bahamut would make this a problem. I was a little anxious, though¡­¡¯</em>


    The two were relieved that things had been resolved without any significant problems. Observing them, Bahamut continued to speak in a bright voice.


    ¡°Come on, since we have such valuable guests, allow me to serve you a simple cup of tea. Please make yourselvesfortable.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, then excuse me.¡±


    With Bahamut¡¯s hospitality, the two of them sat down.


    Shortly after, Andersen¡¯s gaze naturally turned to the dark-haired woman with an expressionless face standing behind Bahamut.


    <em>¡®Is that the woman who is said to have defeated Misa without even breaking a sweat¡­¡¯</em>


    Just by looking at her, Andersen could feel her extraordinary presence. Isaac, who had a special talent for reading the strength of others, had spoken of her skills, proven through an actual duel with Misa, and Andersen could sense the extraordinary energy emanating from her even now.


    Through this, Andersen was able to clearly establish confidence in her strength.


    <em>¡®I never thought I¡¯d meet such talented people in a ce like this¡­ No¡­ If you think about it, maybe it¡¯s only natural because she¡¯s Mr. Bahamut¡¯s escort.¡¯</em>


    Although he was a warrior, Andersen was also well-informed about worldly affairs as the closest aide to the emperor. He understood how great the man in front of him, Bahamut Fernandez, truly was. As one of the greatest merchants on the continent, he was the only one whom even Bertina acknowledged. It made sense that the person standing as his escort was exceptionally strong.


    While Andersen was reflecting on this, Bahamut, who sat before him, opened his mouth in a calm voice.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that Mr. Andersen has achieved great feats as the continent¡¯s best warrior?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s too much praise. I just know how to handle a sword a little. The title of the best is always considered too much for me.¡±


    Andersen smiled lightly, humbly responding to Bahamut¡¯s words.


    In response, Bahamut slowly shook his head and spoke in a slightly excited voice.


    ¡°No, as a merchant, I have heard the story of Mr. Andersen several times while keeping up with news from the continent. Isn¡¯t Mr. Andersen the strongest warrior who repelled countless attacks from the Dragona Empire while supporting the Kingdom of Rnd? Even the mighty White Dragon Princess is said to fear you.¡±


    Bahamut¡¯s demeanor conveyed a sense of admiration.


    As a result, Andersen began to see a surprisingly intriguing side to this man, beyond his enormous wealth and capabilities.


    <em>¡®It seems he has a keen interest in this aspect as well¡­ Well, one wouldn¡¯t pour such a colossal amount of money willingly unless there was a certain passion behind it¡­¡¯</em>


    As a warrior wielding a sword, Andersen was driven by ideas of battle and war. Of course, the biggest reason was to protect precious things and destroy evil, but he thought that indulging in one¡¯s passion forbat was also an essential part of the warrior¡¯s path.


    While Andersen was contemting this, Bahamut addressed him in a slightly hesitant tone.


    ¡°In that sense, there is something I would like to ask of you, Mr. Andersen.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean?¡±


    Unlike before, Andersen began to sense some doubt in Bahamut¡¯s voice, which seemed to carry a strange hint of anticipation.


    Bahamut then expressed his request, albeit with some hesitation.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too forward of me, as the strongest warrior in the Empire, could you have a spar with this person¡­ my escort, Ophelia?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Andersen showed some doubt at Bahamut¡¯s unexpected request.


    In response, Bahamut continued to speak in a calm voice.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, Ophelia is the strongest warrior I and the Beden Merchant Company have. I¡¯m not bragging, but she happened topete with the White Dragon Princess before.¡±


    ¡°With the White Dragon Princess¡­?¡±


    At that moment, Andersen¡¯s expression hardened slightly.


    Observing this, Bahamut continued speaking calmly.


    ¡°Yes, although it was a decision loss at the time. In that respect¡­ to prepare for the uing war, would you, as the rival of the White Dragon Princess, test her skills?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    At Bahamut¡¯s words, Andersen began to show interest, despite his concerns. His purpose foring here in person was not just to apologize but also to learn about the woman who had defeated Misa¡ªthe female warrior introduced to him as Ophelia.


    <em>¡®She could be a reliable ally in the uing war. It might not be a bad choice to assess her power this way¡­¡¯</em>


    Additionally, since it was not a public match, there was no significant burden on his side. Andersen also secretly felt envious when listening to the stories of young Imperial Guards who had sparred on the roadside, although it was an issue that should be handled with seriousness in public.


    In that respect, Bahamut¡¯s proposal¡ªto allow him to wield his sword legally without formalities¡ªwas one Andersen had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve been curious about the rumors that a rather talented individual has emerged, so I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Andersen expressed his consent.


    Seeing this, Bahamut¡¯s mouth formed a smile filled with deep anticipation.


    ***


    At a training ground owned by the Uranus Merchants Company.


    Normally, thisrge space, where a considerable number of adventurers trained, was now upied by only two people and a small number of spectators. The usual training tools had been put away, making the area look like an empty lot. In the center, the two stood facing each other with calm expressions.


    Their weapons were iron swords, not wooden ones, but since this was only sparring, the des were blunt. Of course, despite this, the iron swords allowed for sincerepetition to some extent, unlike wooden swords which hindered condensation.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting to witness Sir Andersen wielding his sword,¡± Bertina said in a voice full of strange anticipation.


    Bahamut, who was sitting next to her, nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I never thought an opportunity like this would arise. I always wanted to see it at least once.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ will it be alright? I knew Ophelia was quite strong, but still, her opponent is Sir Andersen, the strongest in the Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about that. No¡­ Rather, I think there will be quite a few surprises for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes? What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    Bahamut¡¯s statement puzzled Bertina.


    Seeing her confusion, Bahamut smiled confidently.


    ¡°You will see for yourself.¡±<hr>


    Goblin: If you like reading my trantions you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you want from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. You can also turn off you adb!ocker to support me. Thank you.LikeLoading...

 Chapter 131: Strange Experience V (1)

    Chapter 131: Strange Experience V (1)


    Andersen¡¯s lips curved into a serious smile as he gazed at the opponent before him.


    <em>¡®She¡¯s someone who fought against the White Dragon Princess¡­ I wonder how good her skills will be¡­¡¯</em>


    Andersen had faced countless enemies, experiencing both victories and defeats along the way. Despite the many losses he had endured, he ultimately emerged victorious against all his foes, allowing him to ascend to his current position as the strongest in the empire.


    However, there was one existence he could never ovee.


    Elios Nosht Dragona, the White Dragon Princess.


    She was the only being who had eluded his grasp for the past ten years.


    Andersen had undergone endless training and trials to best her, but each time, she not only countered his moves but also pressured him withplex and novel techniques.


    Their countless battles had led them both to recognize each other¡¯s growing strength, forcing them to acknowledge one another¡¯s skills and development. They hade to ept each other as rivals.


    In that regard, Andersen couldn¡¯t help but be sensitive to any mention of the White Dragon Princess, even if no one else knew the depth of his fixation.<em>¡®Especially surviving a battle with her¡­ It means she acknowledged that woman¡¯s ability¡­ or potential. Just like she did for me in the past¡­¡¯</em>


    Although it could have ended with their first meeting, the White Dragon Princess spared her opponent¡¯s life.


    Andersen had heard directly from her during subsequent battles that this was her way of acknowledging her opponent¡¯s strength. Since then, she had never spared someones life in such a manner, except for the woman standing before him now.


    This fact fueled his interest in Ophelia, who had already piqued his curiosity.


    Andersen calmly watched his opponent, filled with deep anticipation. Even though this was a simple sparring match and he had a rough sense of Ophelia¡¯s strength, he had no intention of holding back.


    <em>¡®Even if we don¡¯t go all out, doing your best is expected at our level. Let¡¯s see how much of your skills the White Dragon Princess acknowledged¡­!¡¯</em>


    At that moment, Andersen swiftly swung his sword at a sudden presence.


    Visrrrrr!


    Surprise and intrigue filled his eyes almost instantly.


    <em>¡®Is this¡­ an invisible attack¡­?¡¯</em>


    A sharp blow came out of nowhere,pletely undetectable.


    Ophelia merely held her sword, showing no visible action.


    <em>¡®Surprising¡­ If it weren¡¯t for my experience, this would have been an attack I¡¯d suffer from. It seems she also has no intention of going easy.¡¯</em>


    Ophelia unleashed relentless attacks from the start. This wasn¡¯t just a simple spar where you only condensed and strengthened your body; it was a match where one didn¡¯t need to hold back or avoid inflicting a fatal wound.


    There was no reason for Andersen toin. In fact, he began to take pleasure in Ophelia¡¯s impressive andmendable attack.


    Visrrrrr!


    Andersen deflected another iing strike.


    Although it was invisible, pinpointing it wasn¡¯t difficult by spreading mana around in anticipation of the attack.


    <em>¡®A surprise you know is just a simple trick. Since you¡¯ve shown me an interesting move, shall I return the favor?¡¯</em>


    Immediately, Andersen began to channel the mana surrounding his body.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s expression shifted, her brows furrowing slightly.


    What she saw before her was¡­


    ¡°Swords¡­ Many swords.¡±


    The swords, formed from mana and resembling countless stars in the night sky, all pointed directly at where Ophelia stood.


    And¡­


    Bang!


    A loud explosion echoed as countless swords flew toward her. The sheer magnitude of the attack felt as though dozens of shells, rather than swords, had rained down. It was a devastating blow that could have shattered even the bones of a formidable opponent.


    Yet, Andersen, holding his sword with cold eyes, watched intently ahead.


    And¡­


    Shraat!


    <em>¡®As expected¡­¡¯</em>


    Visrrrrr!


    Ophelia charged through the dust, unscathed despite the intense assault.


    Andersen felt a renewed sense of danger, mingled with admiration.


    <em>¡®No matter how hard I tried, there isn¡¯t a single scratch¡­ Did shepletely evade or sessfully defend in such a short moment? At this level, she should already be one step ahead of Isaac.¡¯</em><hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> If you like reading my trantions you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you want from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. You can also turn off you adb!ocker to support me. Thank you.

 Chapter 132: Strange Experience VI

    Chapter 132: Strange Experience VI


    Throughout the sparring, Bertina could not keep her mouth shut. Even though she was not a mana user, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to understand the current situation through the eyes of an ordinary person.


    Two people wielding swords and unleashing mana at an imperceptible speed. In the aftermath, there was a huge amount of dust and loud noises, but even in the midst of that, she could vaguely recognize one fact.


    <em>¡®Ophelia Crimson¡­ that girl is really strong. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s fighting with Andersen on equal footing¡­¡¯</em>


    A shockwave that could be felt on the skin even at a considerable distance. And in the middle, the appearance of two strong figures exchanging countless sword strikes.


    Watching the scene of a terrifying battle that Bertina could not have endured even for a second, she began to break out in a cold sweat without realizing it.


    <em>¡®As expected¡­ I don¡¯t think this kind of thing suits me very much. As for the battle or what¡­ No matter how I look at it, I can¡¯t get used to it. This person seems a little different, but¡­¡¯</em>


    While thinking this, Bertina nced at the seat next to her once more. There sat Bahamut, who was watching the fierce battle with interest, his eyes shining brightly.


    <em>¡®Do men like things like this? His gaze is just like when I¡¯m choosing jewelry or a dress.¡¯</em>


    It could be a fundamental difference in taste. Feeling a bit unsatisfied in that regard, Bertina turned her gaze back to the scene in front of her eyes.At that moment¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    The two suddenly stopped moving for a moment. Bertina began to wonder about this, but she soon understood why. Blood was flowing from a wound on Ophelia¡¯s arm¡ªa shallow but clearly visible injury that could be recognized from a distance. As a result, Ophelia dered defeat, and Andersen epted it.


    The match, which resembled a real battle, ended just like that.


    <em>¡®I see¡­ no matter how hard it is, you can¡¯t beat the best warrior in the Empire.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Still, it was astonishing that she did that well.¡¯</em>


    With that thought in mind, Bertina slowly rose from her seat.


    But¡­


    ¡°¡­? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah¡­ no, nothing.¡±


    Bahamut stood up from his seat slightly hurriedly, showing a slightly startled expression.


    Bertina felt a slight doubt at this but soon thought it was because he was distracted while watching the fierce confrontation between the two, and did not think too deeply.


    ***


    At night.


    In a ce where they didn¡¯t have to be conscious of other people¡¯s eyes, a pair of man and woman were hugging each other¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Are you okay? You worked really hard today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. At that level¡­ there is no hindrance to being loved by Master.¡±


    Looking at Bahamut on the bed in light underwear, Ophelia spoke in a shy voice. Until just a few hours ago, she had wielded her sword against the mightiest warrior in the Empire. But now, in front of Bahamut, she appeared only as a shy and cute woman, as before.


    Bahamut gently hugged Ophelia and k!ssed her on the forehead.


    At the same time, Ophelia¡¯s face turned slightly red, and Bahamut slowly put his lips on her nape again.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Ophelia sat on Bahamut while making cute noises.


    At that time, Bahamut¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Ophelia¡¯s arm wrapped in a bandage.


    ¡°The wound¡­ how is it? I saw earlier that there was quite a bit of b1ood¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, it¡¯s fine. These shallow wounds are already¡­¡±


    With those words, Ophelia unwrapped the bandage. Beneath it was her white skin, which had almostpletely healed, leaving only blurry marks.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­ Is this some kind of mana technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it uses mana to quickly seal wounds and increase recovery¡­ Anyway, it is a kind of magic with a simple healing effect.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I feel it every time, but you really seem to be getting better every day. As a warrior¡­ and as a woman too.¡±


    With those words, Bahamut gently caressed Ophelia¡¯s secret garden.


    In response, she slightly bowed her head, as if embarrassed.


    Seeing her like this, Bahamut slowly removed her under*wear and then gentlyid himself on top of Ophelia.


    Then, Bahamut began caressing her b0dy slowly with his hands and tongue.


    As always, the two began to quietly whisper stories that only they could share while expressing their deep love for each other.


    ¡°By the way¡­ To be honest, I think you gave up a little earlier¡­ Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Ahn¡­hah~ That¡­ that is¡­ahng~ It¡¯s true. Honestly, I could¡¯vested a bit more¡­ungg~ I could have pushed it, but¡­ ah¡­ I don¡¯t think it would have been easy to decide¡­¡±


    Ophelia confessed the truth while making a strange sounds.


    Although she was notpletely without apetitive spirit, her opponent was Andersen, who was not an ordinary person but had a reputation as the strongest warrior in the Holy Empire. At the point of confirming that there was no significant difference in skill itself, the purpose had already been achieved. No matter how unofficial, even if she defeated him by force, it was clear that it would only cause the emperor to be wary. It was better to lose within reasonable bounds.


    In that respect, Ophelia was not just a warrior; as an important member of the Beden Merchant Company, she could at least take care of herself.


    But for Bahamut, who was listening, the more important part was the fact that Ophelia¡¯s skills, which had been rapidly growing, had reached a level beyond what he expected.


    <em>¡®She¡¯s almost on the same level as Andersen¡­ That means, evenpared to the original story, Ophelia¡¯s skills are clearly one level higher¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because the basic environment has improved a lot? Or maybe, at that time, she always carried the burden of her heart. Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s no such thing now¡­¡¯</em>


    In the original work, Ophelia wielded her sword even though she knew it was not right under the fallen lord. However, it was revealed when the time came for her to be killed at the hands of Isaac that she had been in considerable agony because of this, although she did not show it in the story.


    On the other hand, the present Ophelia did not have such reluctance and agony at all. The only thing she had was a clear motivation to raise the sword for the master she loved¡ªa simple yet unrepentant effort that allowed her to do her best.


    In addition, unlike the conditions in the original work that could never be considered good, Ophelia, as a confidant of Bahamut, the greatest merchant on the continent, was receiving considerable support that couldn¡¯t have been better.


    Compared to the dark sword that Ophelia wielded in the original work, she now had the Karl¡¯s Greatsword, which was more powerful in all aspects. In addition to that, it was only natural that Ophelia¡¯s fighting power had be strongerpared to that time, as everything from a generous sry to the conditions for training wereplete.


    <em>¡®Comparing their current strength, Ophelia and Andersen are almost on the same level. That means¡­ depending on the situation, there¡¯s a high chance she won¡¯t be far behind even if shepetes with the White Dragon Princess.¡¯</em>


    Ophelia¡¯s potential was enormous, and Bahamut knew she would grow into a great power. However, what she had achieved now had already exceeded his expectations. Even though he was aware of the spoiler, this was an unexpected achievement, and it was clear that it would be an important key to solving future problems.


    But at this moment, for Bahamut, the most important thing wasn¡¯t just her fighting power or the fact that she was his confidant.


    <em>¡®The most important thing is¡­ that Ophelia has be happy. She¡¯s no longer sad alone in guilt¡­ The fact that she¡¯s still able tough with pure joy like this¡­¡¯</em>


    So, seeing Ophelia curled up in his arms and smiling warmly, Bahamut smiled as well.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your adb!ocker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!

 Chapter 133: Calamity I

    Chapter 133: Cmity I


    A small change in someone sometimes changes too much.


    Such changes often be a decisive factor in altering a person¡¯s choices. The chain of events that began in this manner did not only affect individuals, but also cities, countries, and even the flow of the continent.


    It all started with one person, but¡­ as a result, it brought about a significant transformation for the entire world.


    ***


    ¡°It is said that he has just arrived from the Rnd Kingdom with an army of 50,000.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha. So much? They¡¯re quite firm about what you did or didn¡¯t do with the Tarkic Empire just a few months ago? As expected¡­ that¡¯s why I can¡¯t trust the b*stards of the church at all.¡±


    ¡°I understand that now is not the time to beughing, right?¡±


    Looking at her mother, who was stillposed while listening to the serious report, Elios Nosht Dragona spoke with frustration.


    Even at this moment, the great army of the Church forces was gathering in the border area of Hangury and the Kingdom of Rnd.40,000 strong, including hundreds of mages from the Kalmar Alliance. 50,000 knights from the Rnd Kingdom participated in the battle. Hungary and Rnd sent 20,000 each, plus thousands of soldiers from small countries like Schwyz and hundreds of Pdins from the Holy Church. It was an enormous army, the greatest ever in terms of scale. Moreover, the quality of the troops was iparable to the rogue troops that the Sakiel Knights had gathered. They were literally trained for war and could be considered an elite army with richbat experience.


    Such a formidable army, while holding up the banner of a holy war, was preparing to destroy the Dragona Empire. Elios felt as if a fire had fallen on her feet.


    Contrary to Elios¡¯ concerns, however, Empress Roseveta was not showing any signs of agitation. The order to assemble the army had been given, but that was all. Without hastily contacting the Tarkic Empire or giving any special orders, she was just leisurely drinking tea and reading.


    ¡°Are you really going to let it go like this? If we continue like this, they might really devour the Dragona Empire! If you don¡¯t intend to fight, at least give an evacuation order¡­¡±


    Tup!


    At Elios¡¯ words, Empress Roseveta closed the book she was reading. Then, in a voice that was still very calm, she spoke to her beloved daughter.


    ¡°There is no need for that, dear. It¡¯s not something that can be solved by rushing anyway, and on the contrary, it can cause harm that you don¡¯t want to suffer.¡±


    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±


    Empress Roseveta spoke in iprehensible terms.


    Elios felt a deep doubt, but at the same time, she began to sense a strange premonition. As someone who knew her mother better than anyone else, she understood that she was never the type to speak empty words. asionally, there were cases that made the observer feel frustrated, but apart from that, there were few instances where she stepped up and failed to seed.


    <em>¡®They say she believes in something¡­ what the hell is that?¡¯</em>


    From Elios¡¯ point of view, she was just curious, but at the same time, since the matter was serious, she couldn¡¯t easily ease her mind, no matter how much her mother said.


    It was at that moment when Princess White Dragon was nervous, feeling such deep anxiety.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    A woman hurriedly opened the door and entered. At first nce, she resembled a human but had a pair ofrge wings attached to her back. Not an ordinary human, but a Harpy, a type of demon. Resembling a human woman, but with recognizable racial characteristics such as the wings on her back and feet resembling birds, she hurriedly handed over a piece of paper she had brought.


    After epting it right away, Empress Roseveta confirmed the contents. Immediately, a deep smile began to bloom on her lips, which had been calm all along.


    ¡°Just as nned¡­¡±


    ***


    General Gerard, who was on the front line under themand of King Mohichi, the monarch of Hangury, currentlymanded 8,000 soldiers belonging to the ck Legion, and 12,000 troopsbining militia and mercenaries, totaling 20,000 troops.


    It would have been ideal if he had brought the full power of the ck Legion with him. However, since the enemies could strike at any time and from any direction, they were left behind for defense. In any case, 20,000 was not a small number, and above all, 50,000 elite soldiers from Rnd and pdins from the Holy Church were also deployed next to their camp.


    <em>¡®Arge army of about 80,000 if you add all of this together. With this amount and this level of elite troops, it should be possible to defeat the Dragona Empire.¡¯</em>


    The Kingdom of Hangury, which had been fighting hard alone until now, had received only lukewarm support from the Holy Empire. However, unlike before, the presence of an ally right next to them was reassuring for Gerard. Of course, since they did not simply participate in the war out of a sense of mission, they shouldn¡¯t bepletely trusted, but at least there was some confidence in fighting together under the same banner.


    <em>¡®Now, after a few more weeks of troop inspection, we will begin the advance. If that happens, we will be able to tten the nose of the arrogant Dragona Empire and show the Tarkic Empire our strength.¡¯</em>


    With that thought in mind, Gerard inspected the munitions being transported endlessly even at this moment. From weapons and food such as basic spears and knives to gunpowder and shells.


    Gerard was well aware of whose pockets these supplies came from, which would have been costly even if estimated.


    <em>¡®His Majesty the Emperor of the Holy Empire¡­ but after all, they all came from him. Bahamut Fernandez. I never thought I would receive his favor again in this way¡­¡¯</em>


    It was Bahamut who was remembered as a benefactor not only of Gerard but also of Hangury as a whole, having already provided great help in saving Hangury previously. And the fact that such a person went out to save Hangury again¡­ no, even the entire continent, was enough to strengthen his already high reputation and respect.


    <em>¡®Even to repay his grace, I will definitely win. It is to show the power of the Lord to the world and regain the glory of Hangury once more!¡¯</em>


    Gerard, determined to do so once again, was interrupted by an urgent message.


    ¡°G¡­ General! General Gerard!¡±


    ¡°What is it? So urgent.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ it¡¯s¡­ big¡­ it¡¯s a big news!¡±


    An adjutant urgently delivered the message.


    Gerard took a look at the contents. Shortly thereafter, his face began to show surprise and concern.


    ¡°Is this¡­ is this¡­ is this real?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡­ That¡¯s right, General! It is said to be a clearly confirmed fact!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Follow me right now! I have to go to the camp of the Rnd Kingdom army.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see, General!¡±


    Immediately after that, Gerard hurriedly began to move. At this moment, his face was more anxious than when he had heard the news of the tens of thousands of Sakiel Knights troops.


    <em>¡®The Tarkic Empire¡­ they can¡¯t go this far¡­¡¯</em>


    ***


    Red waves filled the meadow.


    Watching from afar, the faces of the skirmishers infiltrating the Tarkic Empire became increasingly contemtive.


    ¡°Um¡­ how much is that?¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t do it¡­ 150,000¡­ it seems to be more than that¡­¡±


    ¡°Not to mention ordinary soldiers¡­ About 20% of the demons that can be seen¡­ And are those shamans over there? The number alone is well within the thousands¡­ maybe well over 10,000¡­¡±


    A procession of arge army with no end in sight. And there were demons in the form of non-human monsters everywhere. A Harpy in the form of a winged woman flew through the sky. Werewulf was a creature with the appearance of abination of a wolf and a human. A lizard fork resembled a giant bipedal reptile, and so on. All of them were beings that could easily overwhelm humans in terms of purebat power.


    And even countless shamans marched with crystal balls andmps that could be seen everywhere. The scouts began to feel chills running down their spines as they watched the great army of the Tarkic Empire, whose shape could never be called an ordinary human army.


    However, more than the movement of such an overwhelmingly majesticrge army, there was something else that firmly caught the scouts¡¯ eyes.


    A striking, gigantic carriage located at the heart of this formidable faction. It was under the strict escort of thousands of wand-wielding witches and mages. It was not difficult for the scouts to know what the chariot, pulled by fierce red dogs the size of bulls.


    ¡°No way¡­ I can¡¯t believe it. That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ there¡¯s no time to hesitate! This is an emergency!¡±


    ¡°You have to call them immediately! The monarch of the Tarkic Empire¡­ Padishah Shreman himself hase out to the battlefield!¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your adb!ocker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!

 Chapter 134: Calamity II

    Chapter 134: Cmity II


    ¡°What¡­ the Tarkics?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems we have reached the Hangurian border by now.¡±


    Bertina exined the situation with a serious expression, and Bahamut nodded slowly.


    However, no emotions such as bewilderment crossed their faces. Instead, they seemed to weigh the situation heavily.


    <em>¡®This is something I¡¯ve already anticipated and set in motion¡­ All that remains is to get past this hurdle.¡¯ </em>


    Arge-scale offensive by the Tarkic Empire, consisting of 150,000 troops.


    Originally, this should have urred two yearster, but Bahamut himself chose to advance the timeline with certainty. Since the timing was uncertain, it was better for him to press the switch first and lead the situation, ensuring he was prepared.


    Additionally, since the war with Benessa had just ended, it was a strategic move, knowing the Tarkic Empire was at its most vulnerable.


    <em>¡®In fact, therge army, which originally numbered 180,000, has now decreased slightly to about 150,000.¡¯ </em>With that, Bahamut concluded that it was better to initiate the battle and see it through, rather than sitting idle after all the preparations and feeling uneasy.


    This situation was the result of Bertina¡¯s help.


    By leveraging the authority of the Holy Empire¡¯s emperor, Bahamut confirmed the Tarkic invasion. At the same time, he mobilized the enormous funds he had umted to persuade the continent¡¯s monarchs to raise an army.


    Thus, using the paradigm of religious wars and the tempting lure of loot, an allied force was formed under the Holy Church¡¯s banner, and its size was thergest in history.


    Given the situation, both the Dragona Empire and the Tarkic Empire had no choice but to respond, which was unfolding before their eyes.


    <em>¡®This means the catastrophe, originally set to happen two yearster, will ur now. The Tarkic Empire¡¯s advance will bathe the continent in blood.¡¯ </em>


    In the original story, the Tarkic Empire forces had swiftly destroyed Hangury, trampled the Holy Empire, and carried out a merciless massacre. As a result, half of the Holy Empire¡¯s maind was reduced to ashes, and 30% of its poption was annihted. This was the devastating oue Bahamut had once warned the emperor about.


    The troops of the Tarkics and Dragona infiltrated the weakened Holy Empire, which had once served as a barrier for the continent.


    Cities across the continent, including Hangury, Benessa, Lugano, and even Schwyz, fell to their bloodshed. Countless lives and long-standing cities were wiped out in the mes of war.


    At the forefront of this destruction was Isaac, the main character of the original story, who eventually became a servant of the Dragona Empire.


    Isaac, driven by revenge against the Holy Empire and Schwyz, wielded his sword, taking the lives of those he held dear. Most characters, whether good or evil, were annihted by Isaac¡¯s hand, and countless nameless lives perished.


    But that was the original story, a tale of a world that no longer existed.


    <em>¡®In this world, Isaac has be a loyalist of the Holy Empire. In addition, Frank and the Kalmar Alliance, who held back until the end, have stepped forward, so they won¡¯t be taken lightly this time.¡¯ </em>


    The Allied Forces¡¯ size now nearly matched that of the Tarkic Empire, and the quality of their troops wasn¡¯tcking either. However, the Tarkic demons, shamans, and the witches and mages of the SS gave them an edge in strength. Moreover, if the Dragona Empire, though small in scale, joined the fray, the situation would undoubtedly worsen.


    ¡°If this happens¡­ will our Emperor Carol move?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Tarkic Empire moved faster than expected, and its prestige is enormous. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll attempt to raise an army, even if it¡¯s difficult, just as you predicted.¡±


    Bertina smiled bitterly, while Bahamut silently sipped his tea, smiling.


    ***


    ¡°150,000?¡­ No¡­ Are you saying the Tarkic army is thatrge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Upon receiving Andersen¡¯s report, Emperor Carol¡¯s face showed a look of astonishment he couldn¡¯t hide. He knew the Tarkic Empire was powerful, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to mobilize such a vast force so quickly, especially when they had just emerged from a war with Benessa.


    <em>¡®They may have overextended, but it¡¯s impressive. Padishah Shreman¡­ it seems he¡¯s determined to end things this time.¡¯ </em>


    While the Allied Forces at the front line were no less formidable, the involvement of the Dragona Empire and other factors left little room for maneuver. Initially, the emperor had hoped to buy time by engaging the Dragona Empire through foreign monarchs, but things weren¡¯t progressing as nned.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, we must respond with all our might.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. With their full offensive underway, the Holy Empire must answer ordingly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    The fact that the Tarkics overextended themselves to raise an army suggested they had a detailed understanding of the Holy Empire¡¯s situation. Just as the Kingdoms of Hangury and Rnd were vital to the Holy Empire, the Tarkics couldn¡¯t afford to ignore the Dragona Empire strategically.


    Moreover, the timing,ing right after the conflict with Frank, forced the Holy Empire to take action.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but wars never start under perfect conditions. If Shreman hase this far, we cannot stand by. Prepare for battle. I will go to my family estate.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I will follow your orders.¡±


    This decision ced a great burden on the Holy Empire¡¯s national resources. While loans from the Uranus Merchant Company and the Beden Merchant Company could cover the costs, the empire¡¯s debt would be so substantial that even its vast tax revenue wouldn¡¯t suffice.


    However, for Emperor Carol, the safety of the empire and continent took precedence over financial concerns. Although recent events had made him more aware of the merchants¡¯ influence, financial issues were still far down his list of priorities.


    No one around him could stop his decision now. In his mind, the looming threat of Padishah Shreman¡¯s army outweighed everything else. For the safety of the Holy Empire and his pride as emperor, he had to respond.


    Soon after the news of the Tarkic Empire¡¯s campaign reached them, the emperor¡¯s war deration was posted across the Holy Empire.


    ***


    The ruler of the Tarkic Empire, Padishah Shreman, stood at the heart of a massive army, listening to reports of his enemies. His empire spanned east, west, and south, and hemanded it with unmatched authority.


    ¡°If we march two more days north, we¡¯ll reach Hangurian territory. Around the citadel, 20,000 Hangurian troops and 60,000 troops from the Kingdom of Frank are in defensive positions.¡±


    ¡°80,000¡­ that¡¯s not a small number,¡± Shreman remarked in a voice filled with imperialposure. He gestured for the report to continue.


    ¡°The allied forces from Rnd and the Kalmar Alliance to the north have begun moving south, as if they¡¯ve detected our movements. Though not all of their troops are mobilized due to concerns about the Dragona Empire, approximately 30,000 are on the move.¡±


    ¡°And the Holy Empire? No matter how dire their situation, the young emperor won¡¯t just sit idly by.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Reports indicate that despite financial pressures, they¡¯re preparing for war. In a few weeks, they¡¯re expected to gather arge army.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We must destroy Hangury before they descend. Contact the Dragona Empire again.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±


    As the attendant left, a deep smile crept across Shreman¡¯s lips.


    ¡°The allied forces of the West¡­ Unlike our skirmishes with Benessa, this time, a worthy adversary has appeared. Foolish Holy Church b*stards¡­ I will engrave the majesty of the Great Tarkic into your bones.¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! Be a Supreme Patron for $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion


    Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your adb!ocker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!

 Chapter 135: Calamity III

    Chapter 135: Cmity III


    Fortress city Belgrade.


    It was a city bordering Hangury, the Dragona Empire, and the Tarkic Empire.


    Hangury¡¯s most important line of defense along the river and mountains was located here, where the Hangurian army and the Frank Kingdom army were stationed together.


    The total number reached 80,000, with most of the Frank Kingdom army building defensive positions outside the castle, while the Hangurian army reinforced the inside.


    ¡°Hurry up! We have to finish the work by tonight!¡±


    ¡°In just a little while, the Tarkic Empire wille! Check the defense facilities once again, and prepare for any unexpected enemy attacks!¡±


    Generals encouraged soldiers with loud voices.


    Among them was General Fabre, themander-in-chief of the expeditionary force of the Frank Kingdom and a man known as the best knight in Frank.


    ¡°Reinforce that barrier a little more. Even if time is tight, we must thoroughly prepare for the enemy¡¯s offensive.¡± ¡°I understand, sir.¡±


    Although he was themander-in-chief, General Fabre still took care of the defense facilities. Given the strength of the enemies they had heard about, they needed to prepare as thoroughly as possible.


    Above all, for Fabre, this war had more significance than a simple conflict.


    General Fabre was a devout believer in the Holy Church before being a general of the Frank Kingdom. To him, the fact that the Frank Kingdom had once tried to join hands with the Tarkic Empire was a considerable disgrace. Although he had no choice but to follow the monarch¡¯s orders for the sake of the nation¡¯s safety, the situation of aligning with heretics had burdened his faith.


    This ¡°crusade,¡± which followed that alliance, was seen as an opportunity for him and his country to atone for past sins.


    <em>¡®I will definitely ovee this ordeal¡­ although the enemies are strong. In order to restore the tarnished reputation of the great Frank Kingdom, I must defeat those wicked pa*gans¡­¡¯ </em>


    With that thought in mind, General Fabre encouraged his soldiers whilepleting the final inspections.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°General, I think you need toe quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened? In such a busy time¡­ If it¡¯s not a big deal, let¡¯s talkter. There is a mountain of work to do now.¡±


    ¡°It is very important. The general must go.¡±


    ¡°¡­What on earth is going on?¡±


    The adjutant spoke persistently, causing General Fabre to express difort and suspicion.


    The soldier looked at him and spoke quietly, ¡°His Majesty has sent an emissary. He says he has something to say to the General.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡­Your Majesty?¡±


    Surprised by the unexpected news, Fabre left his duties to his subordinates and headed for the military camp.


    ***


    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±


    General Fabre¡¯s expression was one of shock. In response, the courier spoke in a determined voice.


    ¡°It is in the name of His Majesty the King. We, the Frank army, are ordered to withdraw from this war in moderation.¡±


    Bang!


    General Fabre mmed the table in anger at the emissary¡¯s words, roaring like a lion.


    ¡°Where are you getting such nonsense! His Majesty couldn¡¯t have given such an order when those wicked heretics are advancing!¡±


    ¡°It is true, General. I even brought His Majesty¡¯s secret letter here.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    General Fabre opened the secret letter, his anger quickly turning into disappointment and concern.


    The courier continued as Fabre read.


    ¡°His Majesty originally began this campaign because he believed there was a chance of victory. Now, however, His Majesty¡¯s intention is to avoid wasting the precious power of the Frank Kingdom on a war with low odds of sess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless! Doesn¡¯t His Majesty know what will happen if we don¡¯t stop the Tarkic Empire here and now?¡±


    General Fabre cursed again, but the courier maintained his coldposure and replied clearly, ¡°Of course, if we fall here, Hangury will be destroyed, and the Holy Empire will be greatly shaken. However, even so, the damage will not extend to the Frank Kingdom. The Tarkic invasion will only reach as far as Schwyz at best. Even if our kingdom suffers, it will be minor.¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    General Fabre trembled as he gripped the king¡¯s letter tightly.


    The courier was right. The distance from here to the Frank Kingdom was far, and even in the worst-case scenario, the Tarkic forces would struggle to reach their homnd.


    But despite the logic, Fabre could not easily follow the king¡¯s orders.


    The Frank Kingdom had alreadymitted an irreparable sin against the Holy Church and the Lord by attempting to ally with the Tarkic Empire. Furthermore, the kingdom¡¯s reputation on the continent had deteriorated due to that mistake, and betraying the cause now would cross an irreversible line.


    <em>¡®Yes, but¡­ it is His Majesty¡¯s order¡­ as a loyal subject, I cannot refuse¡­¡¯ </em>


    Torn by inner turmoil, General Fabre pondered endlessly over his decision.


    And finally, he made his choice.


    ***


    Gerard stood atop the castle wall with his lieutenants, gazing at the massive force assembled before them.


    ¡°They are the Tarkics¡­¡±


    A vast army spread across the river, its formations stretching beyond the horizon.


    Gerard realized just how formidable the enemy they faced was.


    <em>¡®Those creatures everywhere¡­ werewolves¡­ and those flying in the sky¡­harpies? I¡¯ve seen them in battles with the Dragona Empire, but never on such arge scale¡­¡¯ </em>


    Thousands of harpies flew above the Tarkic formations, their light brown wings casting shadows as they watched the battlefield.


    <em>¡®This battle controls not only thend but also the skies. Certainly, this will not be easy, at least until reinforcements arrive.¡¯ </em>


    The forces of the Kingdom of Rnd and the Kalmar Alliance were moving south from the north, but it would take two more days for them to arrive. Their job was to hold the line until then.


    <em>¡®Fortunately, the strength of Frank is formidable. In addition, our ck Legion is a strong army. If we fight with all our might, we should survive for two days.¡¯ </em>


    Gerard braced himself for the challenge ahead.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! General Fabre.¡±


    General Fabre and his lieutenant climbed the wall, apanied by a man Gerard didn¡¯t recognize, dressed in dark clothing.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Why no contact?¡± Gerard asked, a little surprised.


    General Fabre hesitated, and then the man in dark clothes spoke in a firm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, General, but we, the Frank Kingdom Army, will withdraw from this point.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? What are you saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is the name of His Majesty, the King of the Frank Kingdom. The Frank Kingdom army must abandon this situation and return home. We are here to inform you.¡±


    Gerard¡¯s face darkened with anger and disappointment.


    ¡°Suddenly? Why now? Could it be you¡¯ve made another deal with the Tarkic Empire? Or are you frightened by the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Please refrain from rudeness. We merely judged it meaningless to continue this war. Let Hangury handle it themselves.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ dare¡­¡±


    The sudden withdrawal didn¡¯t just mean retreat. If they left now, it would crush the morale of the Hangurian army, worsening an already dire situation.


    ¡°General Fabre! Say something. The Frank Kingdom willpletely bow to the pa*gans if you leave! Is this the Frank Kingdom, the protector of the Holy Church?¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    ¡°General!¡±


    General Fabre¡¯s apology left Gerard in despair, while the man in dark clothing smirked faintly.


    And then¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª keoeoeogb!¡±


    The man in dark clothing suddenly copsed, blood gushing from his mouth.


    Shock filled Gerard¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ this man¡­ Fav¡­ this¡­ this is murder¡­¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t finish his words before breathing hisst.


    General Fabre turned to Gerard, determination in his voice.


    ¡°With this, His Majesty¡¯s courier has died. We have no orders from our homnd. We will wield our swords with all our might in this war, as per the first orders.¡±


    Understanding the gravity of Fabre¡¯s words, Gerard¡¯s face showed both concern and deep gratitude.


    ¡°But are you okay? This could cause problems for youter.¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s a small price to pay to cleanse the stain on our country. Besides, I am a soldier. From the moment I set foot in the temple, I never expected to return alive.¡±


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    General Fabre smiled brightly. Gerard, moved, felt a stronger sense of trust and loyalty to him than ever before.


    ¡°And with so many enemies right in front of us, shouldn¡¯t we, the knights of Frank, be the main actors on this glorious stage?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, General.¡±


    Even in such a dire situation, General Fabre¡¯s heroic spirit shone, and Gerard smiled with the resolve of a warrior.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 136: Calamity IV

    Chapter 136: Cmity IV


    The day following the unrest, which had the potential for a significant impact, therge army of the Tarkics finally began to move afterpleting their final maintenance.


    At the forefront, infantrymen holding shields advanced in formation, while countless harpies flew in the sky, armed and moving in a regr pattern, as if birds were dancing in flocks. The sight alone exuded immense pressure.


    The army of the Frank Kingdom, observing from atop a low barrier made of temporary stones with a river in front of them, began to show signs of agitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Tarkic Empire¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we really beat that?¡±


    ¡°Werewolves¡­ even lizardfolk¡­ they¡¯re monsters terrifying just to look at¡­¡±


    Though the soldiers remained outwardlyposed, the sight of an army mixed with arge number of demons¡ªfar from ordinary humans¡ªinstilled deep anxiety in the troops, who were only ustomed to wars against humans. Despite their rtively advantageous defensive position atop the river barrier, fear was inevitable when facing such beast-like creatures.


    However, there were those who bolstered their courage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, and stand firm! It¡¯s only one day. Hold out for a day, and reinforcements will arrive!¡± ¡°No matter how strong they are, they¡¯re heret!cs. We are the holy army of the Lord! God will protect us!¡±


    The generals, encouraging their soldiers by invoking the banner of holy war, and the reinforcements moving south offered greatfort to the soldiers, even if their words sounded clich¨¦d in such a dire situation.


    Meanwhile, therge Tarkic army halted a short distance from the riverbank, just beyond the range of arrows. They slowly began to change their formation. The shielded infantrymen defending the front withdrew, and what emerged next was a seemingly innumerable number of cannons, numbering in the hundreds.


    ¡°Prepare for bombardment!¡± the corpsmander leading the 1st Army ordered, and the soldiers ignited the wicks of their cannons.


    ¡°Launch!¡±


    Kwaguagwang!!!


    With a thunderous noise, the cannons erupted, bombarding the simple barrier and generating enormous shockwaves.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ they make a lot of noise from the start!¡±


    ¡°Fire back! Let¡¯s give them a taste of our heat!¡±


    Though Franz¡¯s forces had fewer cannonspared to the Tarkics, their return fire managed to disrupt the enemy¡¯s barrage.


    As the cannon fire ceased, themander of the Tarkic army drew his sword and gave the next order.


    ¡°Advance! Show those fools the might of the Empire!¡±


    The Tarkic soldiers resumed their march, seemingly recklessly advancing toward the river withoutying down a pontoon bridge.


    ¡°What are they thinking?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re advancing without the bridge? Is this mass suicide?¡±


    The Frank soldiers were bewildered by this iprehensible behavior.


    But behind the seemingly reckless march were thousands of sorcerers, each wielding crystal balls andmps.


    ¡°Imand the spirit¡­¡±


    ¡°The cold energy of thisnd¡­¡±


    ¡°Open our way with cold air!¡±


    As they chanted, a freezing chill began to spread.


    Chrrrrng!


    ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡±


    ¡°The river¡­ it¡¯s frozen!¡±


    In an instant, the river, which had been flowing proudly moments before, turned into an icy road. Franz¡¯s forces were struck with astonishment as the Tarkic Imperial Army began charging fearlessly across the frozen river. Equipped with iron spikes in their boots in anticipation of such conditions, they ran unimpeded.


    As the bewildered soldiers watched the enemy¡¯s unexpected advance, theirmanders urgently barked orders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Focus on the enemies in front!¡±


    ¡°Archers, prepare to fire! They¡¯reing within range!¡±


    The archers recovered from their initial shock and took aim at the advancing Tarkics.


    ¡°Launch!¡±


    Countless arrows soared through the sky, raining down on the Tarkics.


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Many soldiers fell, struck by the arrows, but it wasn¡¯t enough to halt the relentless momentum of the Tarkic army. Soon, their front ranks reached the barrier.


    Ladders were raised, and despite the shower of arrows and stones, Tarkic soldiers climbed the barrier, swords swinging.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I was caught off guard from the start¡­¡±


    General Favre frowned as the Tarkic Imperial army reached the barrier much quicker than expected. He had anticipated being able to dy the enemy¡¯s crossing, but now that hope seemed futile.


    <em>¡®If they have thousands of sorcerers, something like this is possible,¡¯ </em>he thought bitterly. Sorcerers from the Eastern Continent had limitedbat abilitiespared to mages or witches, but theypensated with a wide range of abilities through theirmand of spirits. With numbers as vast as the Tarkic army¡¯s, they could turn the tide of a battle.


    Realizing his miscalction, Favre issued new orders.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let this continue. Send out the knights. We cannot let the enemy overrun the barrier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Although the river¡¯s advantage was lost, the barrier still offered a significant defense. Favre deployed the knights, and soon the results were apparent.


    ¡°Keuouk!¡±


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Many of the knights, wearing blue mantles and armor, were mana users. Their overwhelming power against ordinary humans caused the advancing Tarkic soldiers to slow down. The moment the knights engaged, Tarkic soldiers were decapitated in an instant. Weapons were sliced through like branches, and the knights effortlessly blocked or evaded any counterattacks.


    ¡°Jazz¡­ those knights are strong!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t engage them in melee! If you rush in, you¡¯ll lose your head!¡±


    ¡°Shoot the arrows! Anyone who can, shoot them!¡±


    The Tarkics tried to take down the knights by shooting arrows and bullets, but the knights¡¯ armor and mana barriers proved nearly impervious to the attacks.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Kyaa!!¡±


    ¡°Keoouk!!¡±


    A sharp sound echoed, and one of the knights, who had been cutting down Tarkics mercilessly, suddenly fell, his head torn off. In the confusion, no one knew what had happened until a terrifying figure leapt over the wall.


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    Another knight¡¯s scream filled the air. Before them stood a fearsome creature, a bipedal reptile over two meters tall. It had sharp ws and teeth instead of weapons, and with a growl, it spat out the neck of the in knight.


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    ¡°Lizardfolk¡­¡±


    The lizardfolk, with its vertically slit yellow eyes, unleashed a terrifying roar before charging at the knights again.


    As simr creatures appeared all along the barrier, a bloody battle erupted between the knights and the lizardfolk.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 137: Calamity V

    Chapter 137: Cmity V


    ¡°D*mn it¡­ these monsters!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t get left behind!¡±


    The attack from the Lizard Folk suddenly broke through the castle wall. Some knights lost their lives helplessly in the surprise assault from beings whose fighting power easily surpassed that of ordinary humans.


    However, Frank¡¯s knights were not easily overwhelmed. As some of the strongest knights on the continent, proficient in wielding mana, they responded calmly, despite facing these enemies for the first time.


    ¡°Watch out for their teeth! Weak, but full of mana!¡±


    ¡°Close the gaps! Reinforce the defense so they don¡¯t rampage!¡±


    In addition to their teeth, the Lizard Folk possessed tails and ws of considerable strength. If they swung once, the knights could defend against it, but ordinary soldiers were tossed aside in vain, some even losing their lives. These beings were like living weapons, and the only way to deal with them was to limit their ability to run amok as much as possible.


    ¡°Shields up! Hold the line! Protect the soldiers while the knights go for their throats!¡±


    Frank¡¯s troops, truly deserving of the title ¡°elite army,¡± responded swiftly even in unfamiliar situations. Despite their efforts, the situation did not go smoothly.The Tarkic soldiers took advantage of the gaps between the knights and soldiers who were protecting the barrier against the Lizard Folk.


    ¡°Keoouk!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ these d*mn beasts!¡±


    The Tarkic soldiers of the Tarkic Empire pushed through the weak spots in the defense. The troops, barely holding their own against attacks from both humans and demons like Beowulf, began to falter.


    ¡°Quaaagh!¡±


    ¡°Gah!!¡±


    One by one, the knights battling the Lizard Folk fell to the surprise assault from the Tarkic soldiers. The regr soldiers who supported them also fell, and eventually, the barrier was breached. Countless soldiers of the Tarkic Empire began flooding into the formation.


    ¡°The barrier has been captured!¡±


    ¡°Wipe them all out! For the glory of the Tarkic Empire!¡±


    The pendulum of bnce, which had been maintained by a thread, copsed instantly, and the situation quickly worsened. Despite the fierce resistance from the Frankish army, the barrier was lost. The remaining soldiers began to retreat to the next line of defense, responding promptly to the retreat order.


    ***


    ¡°Frank¡¯s barrier has been breached,¡± the adjutant reported.


    ¡°It¡¯s much earlier than expected¡­ Is this truly the Tarkic Empire¡¯s army?¡± Gerard¡¯s expression grew even more grave.


    He had expected to buy more time by using the geographical advantages of the rivers and barriers, but that expectation had been shattered. There was still another defensive line made up of simple roadblocks, but now that the first line of defense¡ªthe strongest besides the fortress walls¡ªhad fallen, there was little hope.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave things like this. Ready my horse. I¡¯ll buy some time myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? There are demons and shamans among the enemy. If they target you¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t let Frank¡¯s troops suffer like this. Now that the first line of defense has been breached, we must give them time to reorganize their formation and safely retreat to the castle.¡±


    With those words, Gerard drew his sword. At the same time, a surge of mana began to radiate from his body.


    ¡°If something happens to me, defend this ce to the end. Hold out until the relief army arrives.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Commander Gerard.¡±


    For themander-in-chief to personally step onto the battlefield was a dangerous move. It could boost the army¡¯s morale, but if he were to fall at the hands of the enemy, morale would plummet, and themand structure would be thrown into disarray, leading to defeat in mere hours. It was a high-risk tactic, often viewed as reckless in strategic warfare.


    But in this situation, things were different.


    ***


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    ¡°K!ll them all!¡±


    After breaching the barrier and reorganizing, the Tarkic Empire¡¯s forces charged forward with terrifying momentum. Now that the barrier had been broken, they faced little resistance and rapidly advanced toward Frank¡¯s camp.


    At the front were the Lizard Folk, who had yed a key role in breaking through the barrier, followed by cavalrymen and werewolves. Their approach inspired a sense of dread that far surpassed that of ordinary human soldiers.


    The Frankish soldiers, armed with spears and shields, instinctively began to tremble. They had fought in countless battles, but they had never faced such terrifying creatures head-on. Even with the advantage of the barrier, theirrades had already been defeated once. If not for the generals holding swords at the rear and driving them forward, many soldiers would have likely dropped their weapons and fled.


    In this grim situation, with the overwhelming presence of the enemy looming over them, the thought of victory seemed too distant to grasp.


    And just as the wave of death reached their frontlines¡­


    ¡°Quaaagh!¡±


    ¡°Keoouk!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Die, you monster! I¡¯m dying¡­ Ugh!¡±


    The forces of the Tarkic Empire easily trampled the Frankish soldiers, who fought in fear. The Lizard Folk scaled the barriers in an instant, breaking through the soldiers¡¯ shields, while the Tarkic cavalry and werewolves followed closely behind, ughtering mercilessly. Theirbat method, leveraging their overwhelming physical strength, crushed the tactics of ordinary humans.


    As the formation began to copse, General Fabre issued urgent orders.


    ¡°Target those giant lizards! Mobilize all the archers and mages if you have to! Take them down, no matter the cost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    The archers and mages immediately followed Fabre¡¯smand, raining down attacks on the Lizard Folk and the giant lizards charging through the lines. Though this caused considerable damage to their own troops, they managed to take down the Lizard Folk, who had been leading the assault, slowing the copse of the formation.


    Watching this unfold, Fabre felt a renewed sense of awe at the power of the Tarkic Empire, the most formidable force on the continent.


    ¡°To lead demons that can hardlymunicate and operate an army with such precise tactics¡­ It¡¯s terrifying. This is beyond what Frank¡¯s strength alone can handle.¡±


    Fabre, who had always fought with pride against the Holy Church, now felt true fear. The size of the Tarkic army, their operations, their strategies¡ªthey were far beyond anything Frank¡¯s forces could match.


    Yet, alongside his fear, a burning fighting spirit welled up within Fabre.


    ¡°A force of evil with this much power¡­ As I told General Gerard earlier, this is a truly worthy battlefield.¡±


    With that, Fabre focused all his energy onmanding his troops once more, determined to fight this formidable enemy to the end. As the Lizard Folk were finally eliminated, the Frankish army attempted to reorganize. However, the aftermath of the earlier battle and the relentless offensive from the Tarkic forces made it difficult to regroup.


    ¡°They¡¯re relentless¡­ They¡¯re not giving us any time to catch our breath. We have no choice¡­¡±


    Fabre hesitated. He knew that if the knights stepped forward, they could buy some time, but sending them into this chaotic melee without the advantage of a barrier woulde at a high cost. Above all, if they lost theirst line of defense, they would have no way to respond to any unforeseen threats that followed.


    Still, he had no other option. If they didn¡¯t regroup, the entire army would copse. Just as Fabre prepared to give the difficult order¡­


    Bang!


    ¡°What¡­ what was that?¡±


    A deafening roar echoed across the battlefield, drawing Fabre¡¯s attention.


    To his astonishment, a portion of the Tarkic Empire¡¯s army had been obliterated by a sudden explosion. Charging through the gap were knights on ck horses, tearing through the enemy formations with terrifying speed and precision.


    Hundreds of knights in ck armor cut through the imperial forces like a scythe through grass.


    Recognizing who they were, Fabre¡¯s voice wavered between relief and concern.


    ¡°The ck Legion¡­ And leading them¡­ It¡¯s General Gerard.¡±<hr>


    <strong>I NEED YOUR HELP:</strong> During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. Thank you.

 Chapter 138: Calamity VI

    Chapter 138: Cmity VI


    Gerard and the knights of the ck Legion charged into the formation of the Tarkic Empire. Mounted atop their horses, they rode forward without hesitation, their swords cutting through everything in their path.


    ¡°Damn it! Stop them!¡±


    ¡°Stop them, no matter what! They number only in the hundreds! Compared to our forces, they¡¯re just a handful of troops!¡±


    Indeed, the number of ck Legion knights paled inparison to the massive army of the Tarkic Empire, which boasted an enormous military force. But despite this¡­


    Nheless, they were strong.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    Ghastly screams echoed each time the ck Legion passed. Human soldiers and demons alike, who attempted to halt their advance, were crushed like paper under the relentless assault of the ck Legion. Ordinary soldiers were trampled by the horses before they could even raise their swords.


    The lizardfolk, having suffered a previous defeat, were few in number, and even the werewolves fled before engaging. Arrows and weak spells, which risked harming their own forces, were blocked by the mana barrier, rendered useless.¡°Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°For the glory of Hangury!¡±


    The ck Legion knights mercilessly cut through the enemy lines, ying everything in their path. The tremendous speed of their cavalry,bined with weapons infused with mana, turned each strike into a lethal blow.


    But the most terrifying presence was Gerard, who led the charge, ruthlessly swinging his sword to carve a path forward.


    ¡°These bastards! I am Mahadad, warrior of the Great Tarkic¡ªgah!¡±


    ¡°Come at me, you Hangurian s*cum! This is Safia, hero of the Tarkics, challenging you!¡±


    Even the strongest Tarkicmanders, galloping out to meet Gerard, were mercilessly cut down. There were few in the Tarkic Empire who could stand against Gerard in a one-on-one duel, and atop his ck horse, galloping wildly, he seemed like a harbinger of death to the Tarkic army.


    ¡°D*amn! Shield soldiers, form up! We must stop their advance no matter what!¡±


    ¡°A-At once!¡±


    The Tarkics hurriedly prepared a defensive formation as their allies were torn apart before their eyes. Against charging cavalry, a well-formed defense could usually negate their eleration and stop the charge. That should have been the case, but¡­


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    Gerard¡¯s sword began to glow as it gathered an immense amount of mana. The energy was so powerful that even those untrained in magic could sense it. The shield soldiers, who had been ready to block the cavalry, instinctively trembled in fear.


    ¡°Haaa!!!¡±


    With a mighty shout, Gerard swung his sword at the formation.


    Kuuuang!


    The earth shook as if dozens of cannons had fired at once. The shield soldiers, who stood in Gerard¡¯s path, were obliterated, turned to ash in a single blow.


    The ck Legion surged forward, taking advantage of the gap.


    The generals of the Tarkic Empire were in shock, witnessing their best defensive formation crumble so easily.


    ¡°The defensive line¡­ in a single blow¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ dangerous! The enemy is already here¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t retreat! Hold your ground and k!ll them!¡±


    The morale of the Tarkic forces copsed as they watched theirrades turn to dust. Fear gripped them, and many began to flee, unable to summon the courage to stand against the ck Legion¡¯s advance.


    Meanwhile, Frank¡¯s army, taking advantage of the chaos, regrouped andunched a counterattack.


    ¡°Attack! Drive them out of this ce!¡±


    At the generals¡¯mand, soldiers with spears and swords rushed forward. The disorganized Tarkic forces couldn¡¯t respond, and soon, they were forced to abandon their position at the barrier.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After sessfully repelling the enemy, Gerard exhaled a small, weary sigh. Though they had decimated thousands of enemies with only a few hundred knights, the effort had taken its toll. His mana was nearly depleted, and both the soldiers and horses were exhausted, with some even injured.


    ¡°Return to the fort. Rest and regroup. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Frank.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Commander.¡±


    ***


    A shadow fell over the faces of the Tarkic generals as they witnessed their forces being trampled without mercy.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡±


    ¡°They defeated the formation that easily¡­¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the ck Legion¡­ Their reputation wasn¡¯t just for show.¡±


    Though only a portion of the empire¡¯s forces had engaged in the battle, it was still shocking to see such a small group of enemies decimate their troops.


    ¡°Whomands the vanguard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ahab. He just roared, and then was taken down.¡±


    ¡°If this continues, the 2nd Corps will be next.¡±


    The Tarkic corpsmanders, though surprised, began to steel their resolve, even as they faced mockery from their allies.


    Meanwhile, Padishah Shreman, observing the situation, expressed a small admiration.


    ¡°Hoh¡­ the power of the ck Legion is formidable. Who¡¯s leading the charge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Gerard, Your Majesty. He¡¯s known as the mightiest warrior in Hangury and has proven his strength against the Dragona Empire in the past,¡± replied urus, the captain of Padishah¡¯s guard, with a hint of jealousy.


    urus, also a mage capable of using mana, felt his blood boil as he watched Gerard disy such immense martial prowess.


    However, Padishah remained calm, slowly nodding.


    ¡°I see¡­ Hangury¡¯s strongest general. The western continent has many talented individuals, it seems. It¡¯s a shame¡­¡±


    Although there were witches and mages under hismand, capable of wielding magic, their numbers were far fewer than the entire army. And of those, only a handful could rival Gerard¡¯s power. Despite the vast might of the Tarkic Empire, Shreman felt regretful that theycked an overwhelming force like Gerard.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the previous generation of Padishahs lost the Rose Empress¡­ If they hadn¡¯t made such foolish mistakes, they wouldn¡¯t have had to create their own independent forces¡­¡¯


    Everyone on the continent knew the strength of the Empress and Princess of the Dragona Empire. Once a Duchess of the Tarkic Empire, the Rose Empress had gained independence due to the errors of his ancestors and now ruled over her own empire.


    The loss of such a powerful leader weighed heavily on Shreman, especially since Tarkked a general withparable strength. Though they had maintained a good rtionship and fought as allies under Shreman¡¯s reign, it was a far cry from their former hierarchy.


    ¡°In any case, we have no choice but to deploy the 2nd Army.¡±


    ¡°It seems so. I¡¯ll ry the order.¡±


    At Padishah¡¯smand, urus passed the imperial decree, and the 2nd Corps, which had been waiting to engage, began to move. At the same time, the sirens floating in the sky sprang into action.


    Although the unexpected resistance had be a nuisance, Padishah Shreman still had confidence. Despite the retreat of the advance party, a muchrger army waited behind them.


    And above all, he knew that time was on their side.<hr>


    <strong>I NEED YOUR HELP:</strong> During the recent unrest in the country I am from, our family hardware store was broken into and looted by thugs. I don¡¯t know why they did it, since my family has always been minding our own business, without bothering anyone else. I¡¯m guessing some people are taking advantage of the currentwless and chaotic state of the country.


    Anyways, the incident now leaves me as the only earning member of my family. Long time readers know that I was already dealing with a mountain of trouble (that I inherited from my father), and was already struggling. I had created a n of action, and was steadily moving forward. But this incident destroyed whatever ns I had, again. I don¡¯t know why bad things keep happening to me again and again. I might as well be cursed or something.


    So here I am, after much hesitation, once again asking for your support. If you are reading this, please help if you are able to, I repeat, help only if you are able to. I am not asking something for free, you can be a <strong>Patron</strong> at Patreon to gain ess to more chapters, or sponsor as many chapters you can from any of the novels you enjoy on Goblinte here at BuymeaCoffee. Or if you just want to help, you can donate any amount at the <strong>Wishlist</strong> at BuymeaCoffee. Thank you.

 Chapter 139: Calamity VII

    Chapter 139: Cmity VII


    Thanks to Gerard¡¯s efforts, Frank barely managed to catch his breath. However, the situation still couldn¡¯t be considered advantageous.


    ¡°D*mn it, it¡¯sing again!¡±


    ¡°Prepare all troops to fire!¡±


    Like before, when they faced the enemies, the generals gave the order to fire while watching their charge. At the same time, the Hangurian troops stationed in the citadel also prepared their attack, as the distance was now closer.


    ¡°Archers forward! Mages, stand by. Wait until the enemiese deeper!¡±manded a officer entrusted with leading by Gerard.


    Though hecked exceptional fighting skills, he was an efficient officer of the army, earning Gerard¡¯s trust for hismanding abilities.


    ¡°Launch!¡±


    The Hangurian forts unleashed arrows, and mana all at once, following the officer¡¯s orders. To inflict maximum damage, it was more effective to break the enemy¡¯s momentum, and his strategy hit its mark. The Tarkics, blindsided by the narrow field of view caused by their leading troops and the wall behind the advancing army, suffered severe losses.


    Right after that, the hundreds of soldiers who had gone ahead of Frank¡¯s forces were annihted. However, the Tarkics¡¯ momentum did not falter. Even asrades died before their eyes or lost limbs, they pressed forward undeterred.It wasn¡¯t just their bravery. The mages at the rear had cast spells that diminished their fear. While fear is generally essential for survival, on a battlefield where lives are constantly at risk, suppressing it was a highly effective method of boosting a troop¡¯sbat power.


    ¡°Advance! Prove the might of the empire with your own hands!¡± ordered Bintu,mander of the 2nd Corps. With Ahab now removed frommand of the 1st Legion, Bintu saw this as the perfect opportunity to achieve a great feat.


    <em>¡®This time, I¡¯ll prove who the best general in Tarkic is! I¡¯ll repay the disgrace of being treated as second-ss in myter years right here!¡¯</em>


    Under the orders of Bintu, driven by extreme personal ambition, the imperial army finally reached the formation of Frank¡¯s forces. As a result, Frank¡¯s army prepared for the impending frontal assault from the Imperial Army, just as they had before.


    But before the attack could even begin¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Keuouk!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Suddenly, Frank¡¯s soldiers began to copse. And they weren¡¯t the only ones. Hangurian soldiers stationed at the rear in the fort began screaming and falling as well.


    As confusion spread, the generals at the front noticed something and urgently shouted, ¡°Be careful! It¡¯sing from above!¡±


    At their warning, the soldiers finally looked up, and what they saw was terrifying. High in the sky, beyond the range of arrows, hovered the harpies¡ªbeings who had been watching the battle unfold until now.


    ¡°Kyaaa!!!¡±


    The harpies descended over Frank¡¯s formation, screeching like eagles. From above the clouds, they drew their bows and javelins, aiming toward the ground.


    ¡°Keoouk!¡±


    ¡°Quaaagh!¡±


    Arrows and spears rained down from hundreds of meters above. Though the distance was so great that their uracy wasn¡¯t perfect, the sheer volume of projectiles made them a deadly threat.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    ¡°We have to bring them down somehow!¡±


    ¡°An arrow can¡¯t even reach them! How are we supposed to stop that?¡±


    Watching the harpies¡¯ one-sided attack from an unreachable position, Frank¡¯s soldiers had no choice but to huddle behind their shields, hoping the onught would soon end.


    Thousands of soldiers were injured or killed, and the carefully maintained formations began to crumble under the pressure. Sensing this, the forces of the Tarkic Empire started exploiting the gaps in Frank¡¯s defense, advancing despite being in the range of the harpies¡¯ attacks. With their fear dulled by magic, they focused only on swinging their weapons and killing whoever stood in their way, ignoring the arrows lodged in their bodies.


    Bintu¡¯s extreme tactic, which prioritized inflicting damage on the enemy without concern for losses on his side, was taking a severe toll on both the 2nd Corps and Frank¡¯s army.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    ¡°Gargh!¡±


    Both the Frankish and Tarkic soldiers were felled by the relentless rain of arrows and spears. Men who had been locked inbat suddenly copsed, pierced by spears or struck by arrows, dying together in the midst of battle.


    But despite the carnage, a grin spread across Bintu¡¯s face.


    <em>¡®Good. If we continue like this, Frank¡¯s army will be finished, and if we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll annihte the Hangurian forces too. I¡¯ll be the hero of this war!¡¯</em>


    Driven by his ambitions, Bintu pressed on, determined to achieve a monumental victory, no matter the cost. But then¡­


    ¡°Kyaaagh!!!!!¡±


    ¡°Keew!¡±


    Suddenly, the harpies¡¯ assault stopped. Their deafening cries ceased, and instead of arrows, their lifeless bodies began falling to the ground, littering the battlefield where Frank¡¯s and the Tarkic armies were fighting.


    Harpies died instantly, withrge chunks of ice embedded in their chests and wings.


    Confused, the remaining harpies lost control of the skies.


    Sensing the shift, Frank¡¯s soldiers quickly regrouped.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why did it stop all of a sudden?¡± General Fabre voiced his confusion over the inexplicable situation.


    ¡°General! There! Look over there!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ is that¡­?¡±


    A smile slowly crept onto General Fabre¡¯s face as he saw something familiar¡ªand very wee¡ªfilling the ins. It was the sight of tens of thousands of cavalrymen mounted on heavily breathing horses.


    However, what set these cavalry apart from others on the continent were therge wing-shaped decorations on their backs. The symbol, clearly visible to everyone on the battlefield, left no doubt about their identity.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s the Winged Hussars from the Kingdom of Rnd!¡±


    Known as the continent¡¯s strongest cavalry, the Winged Hussars had achieved remarkable feats in numerous battles. Alongside them, hundreds of mages, dressed in blue robes, nked their sides.


    The cold aura they had used to shoot down the harpies still lingered on their staffs.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re not toote,¡± said Benedict, captain of the Winged Hussars, in a calm voice.


    Elena,mander-in-chief of the Kalmar Mage Corps, responded lightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Frank and Hangury? Considering their reputation, of course, they¡¯ve held on this long.¡±


    With their eyes on the Tarkic imperial army, now flustered by their appearance, Benedict and Elena gave the order.


    ¡°All troops!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    As soon as themand was given, the Winged Hussars charged at terrifying speed toward the enemy camp. Simultaneously, the mages took to the skies, flying swiftly toward the remaining harpies that still hovered over Frank¡¯s formation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Bahamut had returned to his mansion at Schwyz. Deep in thought, he read a letter addressed to him.


    ¡°You. What kind of letter is that?¡± Bertina asked, having temporarily fled there on his rmendation.


    Bahamut remained silent for a moment before handing the letter to her.


    As Bertina read it, a frown formed on her face.


    ¡°This¡­ this looks rather upsetting just from reading it¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°I think so. While the merciful emperess might not be as concerning, the princess¡­ she¡¯s another matter entirely,¡± Bahamut replied.


    ¡°So¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Bertina asked, her voice filled with worry and doubt.


    After a moment of contemtion, Bahamut slowly responded, ¡°For now¡­ I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll face it head-on.¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 140: Calamity VIII

    Chapter 140: Cmity VIII


    Thousands of cavalry advanced, shaking the earth as they charged toward the enemy camp with their long spears pointed forward.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Shields and spearmen forward!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we must keep the enemies away! Archers, prepare your bows!¡±


    The Tarkic Empire forces hurriedly moved to prevent a recurrence of the disaster that had befallen the 1st Army. But¡­ they overlooked one crucial thing. They had already felt the fear of the galloping cavalry, but this time, the advance they faced was on apletely different level.


    It wasn¡¯t just hundreds, but ten thousand cavalry.


    Not only that, but the Winged Hussars¡¯ advance, renowned as the best on the continent, carried an overwhelming spirit that could change the entire battlefield.


    Above all, the Winged Hussars¡¯ charge was not a simple rush.


    ¡°Activate the sh window!¡± As Captain Benedict¡¯s voice fell, the Hussar at the forefront pointed his long spear forward in a running stance. At the same moment, an intense pir of light began to extend from the tip of the 2-meter-long spear, growing to an approximate length of 10 meters. The beam pierced through the Tarkics, who had taken a defensive formation with shields and spears.


    ¡°Kuuk!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ what is this¡­ Kkeaaagh!¡±


    The blow had a range and power that far surpassed anything the Tarkics had experienced. The formation of the Tarkic Empire Army, which had been blocking the front, copsed in an instant. Ten thousand Winged Hussars rushed in, squeezing through the gap, and the Tarkic army¡¯s formation crumbled.


    Although they had rid themselves of fear, it was meaningless in the face of such overwhelming force. The 2nd Corps of the Tarkic Army began to copse under the onught. Bintu, who had been confident of victory only moments before, now stood bewildered by the sudden reversal.


    ¡°Damn! How have they already¡­¡±


    ¡°General! Retreat! They have 10,000 cavalry! Our 2nd Army alone can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Retreat? How can I retreat aftering this far?! Block them! We must stop them! I can¡¯t fall back now¡­¡±


    ¡°General!¡±


    Bintu lost his cool in the unexpected situation, unable to ept that the victory, which had seemed within his grasp, was slipping away.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Is this man the captain? He doesn¡¯t look as strong as I thought.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you must be from Kalmar¡­¡±


    ¡°You can call me Elena¡­ but you really don¡¯t need to know all that, do you?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? Protect me! Kill that witch!¡±


    The Archmage of the Kalmar Alliance, Elena, had suddenly appeared before him. In response, Bintu urgently called for the knights and demons who had been charged with his protection.


    But Elena simply waved her staff, dispatching them as if she were swinging a famous sword.


    ¡°Kuuk!¡±


    ¡°Keoouk!¡±


    Despite it being a simple staff, Elena cleanly cut down the enemies in front of her as if wielding a legendary de. She then slowly approached the terrified Bintu.


    ¡°Is this all your escorts amount to? There doesn¡¯t seem to be much skill here. Now, let¡¯s see how skilled themander of the Tarkic corps is.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Uhhhhh!¡±


    Bintu chose to run, but unfortunately for him, he had be amander due to his tactical prowess, not his personal strength.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As she watched her expectations shatter, Elena reached out her hand toward the fleeing Bintu.


    Grasp!


    An ice pick shot from Elena¡¯s staff, instantly decap!tating him. After silencing the enemymander, she shouted in a determined voice.


    ¡°Wipe them all out! This will be the grave of the Tarkics!¡±


    At the same time, wizards dealing with the harpiess in the sky descended to the ground, using cold magic and basic condensation spells to ughter the Tarkics alongside the Winged Hussars.


    With the arrival of reinforcements and thepletely overturned war situation, the Tarkic 2nd Army suffered near-total annihtion, surpassing the losses of the 1st Army. They were forced to retreat, abandoning the barriers they had once upied.


    ***


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Padishah Shreman received the war report in the military camp. A deep sigh escaped her lips immediately after reading it.


    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, we couldn¡¯t capture the castle before reinforcements arrived.¡±


    ¡°Please punish our ipetence!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    The generals of the 1st and 2nd Divisions, who barely survived, returned alive. Bintu, themander-in-chief of the 2nd Army, had perished, leaving the surviving generals on their knees, unable to lift their heads. After a moment of silence, Padishah Shreman asked urus in a quiet voice.


    ¡°How many of our allies were lost?¡±


    ¡°30,000 soldiers from the 1st and 2nd Armies were either killed or wounded.¡±


    ¡°The damage is severe¡­ They are indeed formidable foes.¡±


    The Tarkic forces had lost nearly 20% of their total strength. While they had inflicted heavy casualties on the Kingdom of Frank¡¯s army, which faced them directly, with 40,000 of the original 50,000 troops incapacitated, and the Tarkic army suffering an additional 5,000 losses, the situation still favored the Tarkics.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Let me lead the charge! The Legion of Convictions will wipe out these arrogant people!¡±


    ¡°No! Let me go, Your Majesty! Though the enemies are strong, they are no match for their troops. I will crush them and bring you victory!¡±


    The generalspeted for the chance to redeem the Empire¡¯s honor and erase the disgrace of the previous defeat.


    But Padishah Shreman shook her head as she watched them.


    ¡°No, our morale is low due to the earlier defeat, while the enemy¡¯s morale is high after receiving reinforcements. There¡¯s no need to rush. We will not continue the battle today.¡±


    ¡°But, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I said no. Let the soldiers rest. We will reorganize the military tomorrow and resume the fight then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The generals, though disappointed,plied with Padishah¡¯s firmmand.


    Once they left, only Padishah and urus remained in the tent.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why did you stop the fight? Our troops are in better condition than the enemy, who have been running without rest. Now is the perfect opportunity¡­¡±


    Padishah Shreman smiled quietly, a hint of strategy in his gaze.


    ¡°Yes, we could continue fighting and win, but at great cost. Besides, doing so would make the enemy far too vignt.¡±


    ¡°Vignt? What do you mean?¡±


    urus frowned, confused by his cryptic words.


    But Padishah responded with a tone filled with anticipation.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough. We are holding their main forces now. She¡¯s probably making her move too¡­ We¡¯ll finish off the enemy when the time is right.¡±


    urus could only watch in bewilderment, casting a shadow of doubt over his mind as he pondered his emperor¡¯s words.


    There was still some time left before the entire n would be revealed.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 141: White Dragon I

    Chapter 141: White Dragon I


    Treviso.


    This border area between the Dragona Empire and the Holy Empire was currently in a state of quiet yet intense tension. A war between the allied forces and the Tarkic Empire was said to be raging in the south. Just a few hours ago, another army from the Kingdom of Rnd had passed through this area. Those guarding it were clearly aware that the current situation was highly unusual.


    ¡°Are the Tarkics and Frank¡¯s kingdoms fighting each other fiercely by now?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. To think that the Holy Empire and the Kingdom of Frank, which had roared against us just a while ago, are now helping us in this way. When you think about it, it¡¯s pretty bizarre.¡±


    ¡°I guess you could say we were lucky. It is said that the situation in the country isn¡¯t great these days, but looking at the fact that not only the Kingdom of Frank but also Kalmar and other nations have gathered their strength, it¡¯s impressive.¡±


    Of course, the Holy Empire¡¯s power was strong, and if fully mobilized, it could move an armyparable to that of the Tarkic Empire, but at this point, it was taking time. Meanwhile, the empire¡¯s financial situation had not been favorable.


    At a time like this, the fact that Bahamut¡¯s Beden Merchant Company and Bertina¡¯s Uranus Merchant Company were providing support by releasing huge funds was a smallfort. But this wasn¡¯t a time to feel relieved.


    From the Holy Empire¡¯s perspective, this was the weakest point in time, and if the allied forces were defeated sooner than expected, it could spell an unprecedented crisis not only for the Kingdom of Hangury and Rnd but also for the Holy Empire itself.


    ¡°Still, if we hold out for a few more days, we can catch our breath. That¡¯sforting¡­¡±¡°No matter how strong the Tarkics are, the allied forces won¡¯t be able to withstand too much. Still, all the nations on the continent have gathered their strength.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. In that respect, Mr. Bahamut is truly a coveted talent.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    An unfamiliar female voice was heard the next moment. As a result, the soldiers guarding the fortress began to look puzzled. What they saw was a woman in a white robe, smiling.


    However, before any information about her could register in their minds¡­


    ¡°Gargh!¡±


    ¡°Kuuk!¡±


    The two soldiers died with short, agonizing gasps. Immediately after that, she began to walk down the inside of the wall with light steps, as if taking a leisurely stroll.


    And¡­


    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s an enemy! Enemy attack!!!¡±


    ¡°Sa¡­ save me! Help me! Save me¡­¡±


    Screams rang out, and soldiers rushed in. But before they could arrive, a loud explosion echoed in their ears. Immediately after, a massive crowd flooded through the castle gate. All dressed in ck robes, they were a mix of humans and demons, and the soldiers guarding the castle were cut down in an instant.


    As she watched her army take control of the castle in mere minutes, the White Dragon Princess, Elios Nosht Dragona, smiled coldly and spoke quietly.


    ¡°Thanks to this, I¡¯ve had to suffer quite a bit. In return, I will personally take him. This time¡­ that man will be mine!¡±


    ***


    Arge procession headed towards the Holy Empire. In front of them, Bertina spoke to Bahamut with an anxious expression on her face.


    ¡°Are you really going? You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°We have reserved guests waiting. I can¡¯t just leave them. And it¡¯s a very rare guest, too.¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t I go too? This is happening in the Holy Empire, not just anywhere else. I should¡ª¡±


    At that moment, Bahamut gently pressed a finger to Bertina¡¯s lips, silencing her urgent words. Then, in a quiet voice, he whispered in her ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an option, and you know it best. Especially now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    With those words, Bahamut slowly caressed Bertina¡¯s belly. She flushed slightly, feeling embarrassed, and her body softened as Bahamut embraced her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll make sure neither of you are ever lonely again. And this child, too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    His voice held strong determination. Bertina¡¯s lips curled into a quiet smile.


    Watching them, Isolda turned to enter the mansion again, a lonely smile on her lips, realizing her limits.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Isolda.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Bahamut¡¯s voice reached her ears. She slowly turned back to see him smiling gently at her. It wasn¡¯t the cold, calcting smile of before, but one filled with warmfort, touching her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going. In the meantime, take care of things here.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Really. Every time, you leave so many troublesome tasks behind.¡±


    Isolda smiled as if she couldn¡¯t help it. However, there was also a joy she couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Have a good trip. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Bahamut nodded pleasantly at her words and climbed into the carriage.


    Although she still felt the limits she was aware of, Isolda knew this was the best for her. For now, this was enough¡ªmore than enough. After causing so much pain to so many, this happiness was more than she deserved.


    ***


    A wagon from the Beden Merchant Company was leaving Schwyz.


    Inside, Bahamut looked seriously at the two people in front of him.


    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This time, I will definitely repay the debt I owe.¡±


    ¡°The White Dragon Princess¡­ to think we¡¯ll meet the legendary monster whose name we¡¯ve only heard.¡±


    As they expressed both anticipation and tension, Bahamut nodded at Ophelia and Echid.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already made arrangements with the Holy Empire. They¡¯re likely preparing thoroughly on their side.¡±


    ¡°From that perspective, she¡¯s really something else. I never thought she¡¯d provoke the entire empire and us like this.¡±


    Ophelia showed a little distaste. At her words, Bahamut smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s that kind of person. And she¡¯s even more tenacious than you think, which is why I had to go to the Holy Empire myself.¡±


    With those words, Bahamut recalled the contents of the warning letter she had sent him. The threat was clear¡ªif he didn¡¯t stop supporting the Alliance immediately, she woulde for his life.


    Considering the distance from the faraway Dragona Empire to Schwyz, it might have sounded absurd. But Bahamut, knowing the White Dragon Princess¡¯s character, understood that these were not empty threats. In the worst-case scenario, his mansion in Schwyz and the people within could bepletely destroyed. Given her abilities, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Bahamut had no intention of stopping what he was doing. He had left his ¡®family,¡¯ who might be in danger, safely in Schwyz and was now on his way to the Holy Empire, apanied only by Ophelia and the members of Predator.


    <em>¡®With the adventurers I¡¯ve gathered so far, along with Tilda and the other guards from Uranus, stationed in Schwyz, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems if an emergency arises.¡¯</em>


    With a strong force of mid-level or higher mana users, he felt reassured. In the south, the strongest forces of the empire, excluding the Holy Empire, were blocking the Tarkic Empire¡¯s attacks, buying enough time.


    Now, the only question was how the situation Bahamut was heading into would be resolved. Everything depended on that.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 142: White Dragon II

    Chapter 142: White Dragon II


    Vienna, the capital of the Holy Empire, was engrossed in preparations for war. Unexpected news, like a bolt of lightning, disrupted the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°What? What did you say? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! It¡¯s a report that several castles in the east have already been captured.¡±


    The emperor could not hide his astonishment at the sudden and rming report. Up until now, his primary focus had been on the battle between the Allies and the Tarkics in the south. He believed all that was required was to quickly gather forces to support the Allies before they were annihted.


    But now, his ns had been derailed by a report that seemed to mock his strategy.


    ¡°The Dragona Empire¡­ I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve done this.¡±


    The emperor had expected the Dragona Empire to either join forces with the Tarkic Empire to attack the Allies or to target the Kingdom of Rnd, which had long been a battleground. But their choice was neither Rnd nor Hangury. Instead, they aimed directly for the Holy Empire.


    <em>¡®I was careless. I thought it would be difficult for them to strike this ce due to the terrain, but it couldn¡¯t have been more wrong,¡¯</em> the emperor thought grimly.


    ording to the reports, the enemy numbered around 20,000. Although it wasn¡¯t arge force, the report indicated that they were all mana users or demons, making their power impossible to underestimate. In some ways, this army was as dangerous as the Tarkic forces.No matter how much the Holy Empire¡¯s conscription had caused a temporary power vacuum, the fact that dozens of forts had already fallen without any significant resistance spoke volumes about the enemy¡¯s strength.


    <em>¡®A small, elite force with fast marching speed and minimal logistical burdens¡­¡¯ </em>the emperor thought. And then, Emperor Carol realized what the Tarkic Imperial Army had been aiming for all along. The reason they had assembled a massive army of 150,000 wasn¡¯t just to defeat the Allies. It was a diversion to draw the continent¡¯s attention, creating an opening for the Dragona Empire to strike the Holy Empire while its guard was down.


    <em>¡®Well¡­ if you think about it, it was strange from the beginning. No matter how dire the circumstances in the Holy Empire were, it didn¡¯t make sense for the Dragona Empire to mobilize fully beforepleting its conquest of Hangury. They were aiming for this all along.¡¯</em>


    Having analyzed the situation, the emperor quickly made his decision. Though caught off guard by the surprise attack, there was still time to minimize the damage with a calm and strategic counterattack. If done correctly, they might even turn the tide of the battle.


    ¡°Andersen, Isaac, summon the bodyguards and mobilize all conscripted troops. I will lead the army to stop the Dragona Empire¡¯s advance.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I will obey yourmand, Your Majesty.¡±


    Approximately 30,000 troops had been gathered in Vienna so far. In terms of numbers, the Holy Empire had an advantage, but considering the enemy¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t a favorable situation. Regardless, the emperor knew they couldn¡¯t let the enemy¡¯s advance go unchecked.


    With that, the emperor personally led his army to block the Dragona Empire¡¯s progress.


    ¡°Considering the military¡¯s travel time, they will probably reach va Castle soon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to thekes and mountains, the terrain will be rtively advantageous for us. However, if we lose va Castle, the next target will undoubtedly be here in the capital,¡± Andersen and Isaac said with concern.


    Looking at the map, the Dragona Imperial forces had already advanced deep into their territory, with few defensive positions remaining. If they were to lose at va Castle, the oue would be dire.


    ¡°We must stop them at all costs. Especially the White Dragon Princess¡­ We must take this opportunity to deal with that ursed woman who has caused so much trouble for the empire.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind, Your Majesty.¡±


    With those words, Andersen and Isaac quietly fueled their resolve. Not only because of their duty as soldiers but also because of the bitter experiences they had faced over the past few years. They had no intention of missing this chance to settle the score.


    ***


    ¡°It was easier than I thought. As expected, our n is going smoothly.¡±


    Elios had sessfully advanced to the vicinity of va Castle. Though there had been several skirmishes along the way, none had offered much resistance. Due to the sudden conscription, most of the local forces had been pulled away, and many strong fighters from each region had also been called elsewhere. The result was that the empty castles were easily taken by Elios and her army, without much resistance.


    Yet despite their sess, Elios remained uneasy. While they had captured many castles, the distance between them and the Dragona Empire was considerable, stretching their supply lines thin. Moreover, her soldiers were growing fatigued.


    <em>¡®Is this the end of the offensive? It¡¯s unfortunate, but pushing further to Vienna would be impossible.¡¯</em>


    Though they had advanced fiercely, Princess Elios knew that, regrettably, it would be impossible to attack Vienna with her current forces. They were already deep between the Kingdom of Rnd and the Kingdom of Hangury, and she hadn¡¯t fully secured the territory behind her. It would be reckless to push forward.


    But she also knew one more thing¡ªthe character of the emperor and the nature of his generals. They wouldn¡¯t leave her army unchallenged, not when she had marched into their front yard.


    <em>¡®And surely, he¡¯lle too. I¡¯ve seen what the Sakiel Knights went through before. He will definitelye¡­ Uhuhuh~¡¯</em>


    In this moment of anticipation, as the prize she sought seemed within reach, Elios licked her lips in excitement, gazing at the looming va Castle.


    ***


    The Holy Empire¡¯s forces had gathered at va Castle.


    Upon arrival, the emperor awaited a weed guest who had followed shortly after.


    ¡°Mr. Bahamut, I didn¡¯t expect you toe this far.¡±


    ¡°I came to where I needed to be. As someone invested in this endeavor, and as a person concerned with the continent¡¯s safety, I¡¯m here to offer whatever assistance I can.¡±


    With these words, Bahamut gestured toward the munitions he had brought with him. His timely delivery of much-needed supplies was met with gratitude as the empire prepared for war.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ I am truly grateful, Mr. Bahamut. After this war, your contribution will not be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°It brings me great joy that you hold my humble efforts in such high regard, Your Majesty,¡± Bahamut replied, bowing his head deeply, his words filled with genuine happiness.


    This wasn¡¯t just empty praise. From Bahamut¡¯s perspective, this was a lucrative opportunity. Though he was assisting in the war, his supplies came at a cost¡ªwrapped in loans. To Bahamut, it was like selling goods to customers in desperate need. Even amid war, he never missed a chance to make a profit.


    While Bahamut was conversing with the emperor, outside the drawing room, Ophelia and the Predator members stood facing the emperor¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Ophelia said, her expressionless face betraying little emotion, though her words were formal.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate we meet under such circumstances, but I¡¯m d to see you too,¡± Andersen responded.


    Despite their solemn exchange, Andersen was inwardly excited. A formidable warrior, equal in strength to himself, was joining the fight. He felt sure this would grant him an edge in the inevitable confrontation with Elios.


    His gaze then turned to the five women standing behind Ophelia¡ªwarriors who were expected to be powerful, even if not on the same level as himself or Isaac. Anticipating their performance in the uing battle, Andersen¡¯s determination red once more.


    ¡®Be ready, White Dragon Princess. This time, for sure¡­ you won¡¯t escape.¡¯<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 143: White Dragon III

    Chapter 143: White Dragon III


    The room was filled with people. Among them were those ssified as strong within the Imperial Guards, several adventurers, and members of Predators, who hade along with Bahamut.


    ¡°Mydy, have you been well? I know you were with that Tilda in our previous meeting,¡± one of them remarked.


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true,¡± the response came, carrying the formal tone of a standard greeting.


    Echid, slightly confused, epted the greeting nheless. She had grasped her opponent¡¯s skills to some extent during her previous sparring sessions with both Tilda and this man. From her point of view, extending minimal courtesy to a talented person seemed appropriate.


    However, unlike the two who exchanged greetings, the rest of the Imperial Guards did not regard the Predator members as kindly.


    ¡°Those guys¡­ can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I heard they were Mr. Bahamut¡¯s subordinates, but¡­ weren¡¯t they part of¡­ the assassins belonging to the Sakiel Knights?¡±


    Aside from Epicher, who had little involvement, there were several reasons why the presence of the Predator members, including Echid, made the Imperial Guards uneasy. Since the nobles of the Holy Empire had often been assassination targets, the Predator and Imperial Guards had shed frequently. Some of the guards had even vowed to capture them someday.


    ¡°Cheh¡­ if it weren¡¯t for the wartime situation and the fact that they¡¯re Mr. Bahamut¡¯s subordinates, I¡¯d take those guys down right now¡­¡±¡°Be patient. No matter what you think, they are Mr. Bahamut¡¯s subordinates now. In other words, they are allies, not enemies.¡±


    ¡°Cheh! I¡¯d rather trust the Rose Empress than leave my back to these guys.¡±


    Despite knowing the truth, they struggled to hide their difort. At that moment, Misa, watching the Imperial Guards with her usual harsh expression, spoke up.


    ¡°So, does that mean the people here right now don¡¯t believe in Mr. Bahamut after all?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡±


    Though they were part of the same Imperial Guards, Misa¡¯s words controlled the atmosphere, causing the guards to shrink a little. Capitalizing on that momentum, Misa continued.


    ¡°I understand some of you feel uneasy around these people. But no matter what the past may have been, they are now under Mr. Bahamut¡¯smand. If you can¡¯t trust them, does that mean you don¡¯t trust Mr. Bahamut either?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Unable to argue, the Imperial Guards fell silent, acknowledging the point she had made. The situation surrounding them began to resolve, and the Predator members quietly sighed in relief.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m d¡­ I think I passed this somehow¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®If things had gotten worse, I wouldn¡¯t have stood by, but it worked out peacefully.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®I have no excuses since I¡¯vemitted my own sins.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Hehehe, the value of Mr. Bahamut¡¯s name is amazing¡­ epting Yuria¡¯s proposal back then and choosing this path was the right move.¡¯</em>


    Honestly, without the protection of Bahamut¡¯s name, they could have easily been thrown into a cell. Now, with their concerns easing, they felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Now pay attention. Let¡¯s stop chatting and move on to the outline of the operation,¡± Isaac announced, pping his hands as he stood before the group.


    At once, the eyes of the Predator members and Imperial Guards focused on Isaac. The distracted atmosphere subsided as Isaac began speaking in a calm tone.


    ¡°Everyone gathered here: His Majesty¡¯s personal guard, Mr. Bahamut¡¯s subordinates, and specially selected advanced adventurers. You are among the most skilled of the 30,000-strong army gathered in this city.¡±


    Around 200 people were present in the room. While there could have been more guards, only the most talented had been chosen, leaving just this many. Everyone here had their own unique mastery of mana.


    After surveying the elites of the Holy Empire, Isaac spoke in a slightly tense tone.


    ¡°And now, I will deliver the Imperial Order issued directly by His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    With that, Isaac looked down at the paper hanging on the wooden wall. As he did so, tension filled the room, and Isaac read the Emperor¡¯s words with unwavering determination.


    ¡°We are at war. Our mission is to capture the White Dragon Princess.¡±


    ¡°The White Dragon Princess?!¡±


    ¡°That monster¡­and us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? No matter how skilled we are, she¡¯s on apletely different level.¡±


    Everyone here was confident in their abilities, yet even the bravest among them shuddered at the mention of the White Dragon Princess. Her name carried immense weight, and she was feared by all.


    But seeing them so agitated, Isaac raised his voice.


    ¡°Of course, I understand the gravity of her power. It won¡¯t be easy to face her, even with all of us. But our mission isn¡¯t to fight her directly.¡±


    Isaac then outlined the n. Slowly, the group began to set aside their fears and focused intently on what he was saying.


    ¡°As you know, Andersen, who can match the White Dragon Princess, is here in this castle. She will deal with the Princess directly. Our role is different.¡±


    Relieved that they wouldn¡¯t be facing the fearsome dragon head-on, some let out quiet sighs. Watching them, Isaac thought that while the Imperial Guards and others might not show it, a bit of courage would go a long way.


    Even Isaac, the strongest in the room, felt burdened by the prospect of fighting the White Dragon Princess. But for now, his priority was ensuring the team followed through on their tasks effectively.


    <em>¡®We may not be able to handle the White Dragon Princess alone, but we can set the right conditions to capture her.¡¯</em>


    Though the Princess was formidable, she wasn¡¯t invincible. With the right strategy and a bit of luck, capturing her was possible¡ªespecially this time. Isaac, keeping the mission¡¯s secrecy in mind, knew they had reliable assets on their side.


    <em>¡®If she, who is said to rival Andersen¡¯s power, takes the lead, then this time¡­¡¯</em>


    The biggest reason for their past failures in capturing the White Dragon Princess was her overwhelming strength. With only Andersen able to counter her, their attempts had always ended in failure. But now, in addition to Andersen, they had another powerful ally: Ophelia Crimson.


    Sess felt within reach. With anticipation and tension swirling inside him, Isaac beganying out the strategy step by step, determined to drive their prey into a cage.


    ***


    Elios stood before va Castle, gazing at her target.


    All her enemies were there. Slowly, she scanned the surroundings. Unlike the past, entering the castle alone and opening the gate was no longer an option. The military force defending it was too strong.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s not ideal, but I¡¯ll have to make significant sacrifices this time¡­ The enemy¡¯s strength will be formidable¡­¡¯</em>


    The emperor¡¯s presence meant the damn guards were here too. With that in mind, Elios slowly drew her sword.


    ¡°All-arms attack!¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 144: White Dragon IV

    Chapter 144: White Dragon IV


    The Dragona Empire¡¯s army began to advance with terrifying momentum. At the same time, the cannons on top of the castle started firing in unison. Dozens of shells flew through the air, and it was easy for everyone to predict that the ground would soon erupt with loud explosions, causing considerable damage to the attacking side.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Not like that.¡±


    In the next moment, Elios reached out her hand toward the front, where the shells were flying. Tremendous mana began to emanate from her hand in an instant.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what is that?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense¡­¡±


    The shells stopped in midair, as though seized by an invisible force. Seeing not one or two, but dozens of cannonballs suspended in the air, the soldiers of the Holy Empire were instantly stricken with shock. However, their expressions of surprise quickly shifted to fear.


    ¡°Are they¡­ing back?¡±


    ¡°F-Flee! The shells are heading back this way! Aaaah!¡±Quag-uaguag-wang!


    The shells returned to their point of origin without error, smashing the cannons that had fired them. Dozens of cannons on the castle were obliterated.


    ¡°D*mn it, another weird spell from that damned woman!¡± Emperor Carol spat, furious at the unexpected damage.


    The battles with the White Dragon Princess had always been challenging. Every time, she brought something new, inflicting harm in unexpected ways¡ªbe it blowing up the fog, burning all the arrows, or destroying a portion of the castle wall. Elios was notorious for her strategic chaos, always catching them off guard.


    Even worse, no matter how prepared they were for her strange tactics, she would alwayse up with something new, mocking them with her unpredictable moves.


    ¡°What are you doing? Rally the soldiers and continue the attack! Shoot arrows, roll stones, anything!¡± Emperor Carolmanded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± the soldiers urgently responded, trying to regain control.


    But it was already toote. The enemy had reached the wall, usingdders or simply leaping onto it. They weren¡¯t just ordinary humans¡ªwitches, mages, and demons made up the army.


    ¡°Stop them! Stop the enemies!¡±


    The soldiers of the Holy Empire, wielding their swords under the urgent orders of their generals, tried to fend them off. However, most of them were ordinary humans, unable to withstand the sheer power of the mages and demons. The defenders copsed, while the attackers pressed forward without taking much damage.


    It was clear to anyone observing that the defense was being pushed back. About half of the soldiers guarding the walls had been annihted. Although reinforcements were arriving, the defense was slowly crumbling under the mounting pressure.


    Despite the situation, Emperor Carol,manding the army from just behind the castle wall, remained calm, though slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°You! I¡¯ll end you right here¡ªKeoouk!¡± an enemy who had charged directly at the emperor was swiftly dispatched by his bodyguards. Several more enemies attempted simr assaults, only to meet the same fate as the guards cut them down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Carol said, his voice steady.


    ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Escort the emperor!¡±


    Once the soldiers had somewhat regrouped, the emperor left the area under the protection of his bodyguards. The soldiers of the Dragona Empire quickly took notice.


    ¡°There! The emperor is fleeing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape! Catch him!¡±


    The Dragona Empire¡¯s soldiers charged toward the retreating emperor. However, the Holy Empire¡¯s remaining troops still held their ground. Those who tried to catch up were intercepted by the elite guards, whose overwhelming skill forced them to retreat.


    ¡°Princess! The emperor is fleeing!¡± Elios¡¯ aides urgently reported.


    ¡°Let us go. We can capture him and end this,¡± one of her aides suggested.


    But Elios shook her head slowly. ¡°No, focus on securing the walls first. The emperor can wait.¡±


    ¡°But, if we leave it, we might miss the chance to end this war,¡± another aide protested, clearly fatigued.


    Elios replied in a calm voice, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this seem strange to you? Even though their preparations were rushed, the Holy Empire gave up the walls too easily. Moreover, this army is under the directmand of Emperor Carol. He may be arrogant, but he¡¯s far from ipetent.¡±


    Her aides exchanged uneasy nces.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, the enemy did copse too quickly, even though we culled only elite soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And the emperor¡¯s bodyguards have shown up, but we haven¡¯t seen Andersen or Isaac yet. They¡¯re likely hiding, waiting for the right moment to strike.¡±


    ¡°I see what you mean,¡± one of her aides nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed cautiously.¡±


    With that, the Dragona Empire army halted their advance and focused on destroying the remaining Holy Empire forces on the wall.


    Meanwhile, Elios gazed out over va Castle, now fully in her view. While she had gathered some intelligence beforehand, this was her first time seeing the ce up close, and it caused her to frown.


    <em>¡®This won¡¯t be easy¡­¡¯</em>


    Although they had taken the walls, theyout of va Castle wasplex. A high mountain sat at the center of the city, with buildings and internal walls built around it like another fortress. The narrow, winding alleys resembled a spider¡¯s web, creating an environment perfect for ambushes.


    <em>¡®With this terrain, traps are inevitable. The moment we enter, there¡¯s bound to be chaos.¡¯</em>


    Unlike the castle walls, such a confined space wasn¡¯t suited forrge-scale battles. Even with her elite troops, they could suffer severe losses if they identally shed with the Holy Empire¡¯s strongest fighters, including the bodyguards. For Elios, who aimed to minimize casualties, such a battle was undesirable. If they got bogged down here, they could easily lose their chance to achieve their main objectives.


    <em>¡®The emperor¡­ and Bahamut, who I¡¯ve confirmed is here through the spies¡¯ reports. That¡¯s the real prey.¡¯</em>


    The n she had in mind was risky, but it offered the highest chance of sess while minimizing her army¡¯s losses.


    After formting her strategy, Elios gathered her strongest soldiers and issued her orders. Then¡­


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    She began to release the dormant mana within her body. Tremendous mana, like the vastness of the sea, enveloped her. Her body, once resembling that of an ordinary human woman, slowly began to change.


    Silvery scales sprouted from her smooth skin, and her beautiful face transformed into something otherworldly. After some time, Elios Nosht Dragona had fully transformed. No longer resembling a human, she was now a towering being covered in silvery-white scales, her body stretching over 50 meters in length.


    The strongest demon in existence, a symbol of power¡ªDragon. This was Elios¡¯ most powerful form, the one that earned her the title of White Dragon Princess.


    With a mighty p of her wings, she soared high into the sky.


    And¡­<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 145: White Dragon V

    Chapter 145: White Dragon V


    A huge white dragon soared across the sky.


    Seeing this, Bahamut felt admiration, awe, and instinctive fear simultaneously.


    <em>¡®So, this is it. The very creature only described in the novel. The feeling ispletely different in real life,¡¯</em> he thought.


    Even from this distance, every time the dragon moved its enormous wings, waves of intense power could be felt. However, the fear that the White Dragon Princess felt was only just beginning.


    Near the top of the inner sanctuary located within the mountain wing, she suddenly began to take a deep breath.


    The moment Bahamut noticed this, he instinctively narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    The next moment, Ophelia stepped in front of Bahamut, blocking his path, her eyes locked coldly on the White Dragon Princess.


    And then¡­¡°Kwaaaa!¡±


    An enormous amount of mana surged out alongside the breath the White Dragon Princess exhaled. It took the shape of a glowing white me and, in an instant, turned the spire of the fortress into ashes.


    Even though the structure was made of solid stone, the mes were so powerful that it waspletely consumed, burning to nothingness.


    Ophelia frowned as she observed the disy of power.


    <em>¡®I see¡­ The fight with me that day was nothing more than a joke,¡¯</em> she thought grimly.


    Ophelia had once crossed swords with the White Dragon Princess in Benessa and Budipet. However, the strength the dragon princess was showing now was on apletely different levelpared to their previous skirmishes. This wasn¡¯t basic mana condensation or body strengthening. This was sheer monstrous strength, enough to demolish a building with a single blow.


    Seeing this, Ophelia gripped her sword tighter without even realizing it.


    <em>¡®Just as Master said¡­ She¡¯s truly formidable. Even though I¡¯ve grown stronger since then, I¡¯m not sure I can guarantee a victory.¡¯</em>


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes remained focused as she clearly imprinted her opponent¡¯s strength in her mind once more.


    Before her, the White Dragon Princess, who had obliterated the spire, began to breathe dragon fire throughout the entire inner sanctum.


    ***


    Resistance had started turning into a sea of mes under the relentless attack of the White Dragon Princess. Although it was impossible to burn the entire city due to its massive size, it was almost certain that anyone left inside wouldn¡¯t survive.


    However, despite the dire situation, no one had fled the castle, causing confusion to grow in the mind of the White Dragon Princess.


    <em>¡®Strange¡­ If they were attacked like this, they should have either fled or retaliated. But there¡¯s no reaction. Did they all decide to burn to death inside the castle? Or is there something else going on¡­?¡¯</em>


    Considering the circumstances, if the emperor hadn¡¯tpletely abandoned the city, he would have fled to the fortress, the safest and most strategic location tomand an army. Yet, amidst the mes and copsing structures, neither the emperor nor any fleeing soldiers were visible.


    <em>¡®Did they anticipate this? I used a method I¡¯ve never employed before, so I thought it would be quite effective¡­¡¯</em>


    Despite her ability to fly in dragon form, her usual strategy had been to move with her army and annihte the enemies at the vanguard. Never before had she flown into the heart of enemy lines and burned the center of a city like this.


    Still, it seemed her enemies had prepared for something like this to some extent.


    At this, the White Dragon Princess, Elios, began to frown slightly, realizing her strategy had failed spectacrly.


    <em>¡®Tch. Returning the cannon fire worked well enough. These people aren¡¯t as foolish as I thought¡­¡¯</em>


    At that moment, a loud voice echoed in her ears.


    ¡°Princess Elios!¡±


    The White Dragon Princess halted the mes she had been spewing into the castle and turned her gaze toward the sound. There, standing with a sword before the burning castle, was the very person she had been looking for all along.


    ¡°Hoho¡­ Who is this? You¡¯ve finally appeared. I was wondering where you were hiding, so I struck openly. Seems I wasn¡¯t wrong to do so.¡±


    The White Dragon Princess spoke with a sharp, resonant voice, much harsher than her usual elegant tone.


    Looking at her, the figure she addressed¡­


    The body of Andersen, the strongest knight of the Holy Empire and the nemesis of the White Dragon Princess, began to radiate as much mana as her own.


    ¡°Prepare yourself. This time, I¡¯ll finally take your head.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. My dear nemesis. Come and try, if you can. I¡¯ll make sure this game ends today.¡±


    As soon as those words left her mouth, the White Dragon Princess unleashed a st of dragon breath toward Andersen. In response, Andersen swiftly dodged, charging directly at the towering dragon.


    At first nce, it appeared reckless, attacking a giant monster nearly 50 meters tall. But Andersen¡¯s assault wasn¡¯t just a simple sword strike.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    In the next moment, massive swords made of mana appeared from all sides, materializing in the air. These gigantic swords, vastly different from the ones Ophelia had used, surrounded the White Dragon Princess.


    sh!


    The mana swords struck the scales of the White Dragon Princess. Although her movements were slower in dragon form, she couldn¡¯t evade the attacks. Instead, she braced herself and took the blows head-on.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    ¡°Hraahhh!¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    The White Dragon Princess clicked her tongue lightly. Although her scales were stronger than any armor, Andersen¡¯s assault was no less formidable. Despite managing to deflect some strikes, several of her scales were shattered, and two swords pierced her hide. Blood began to trickle from one side of her body.


    Elios looked at Andersen, who stood before her with a bloodied sword, and spoke in a dissatisfied tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite fierce. Isn¡¯t this too serious for a simple greeting between us?¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and attack with all your might. Or are you nning to run away like this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Very well. If you insist, I have no choice but to take this seriously. Today, I¡¯m determined to put an end to this wretched war.¡±


    With those words, the massive dragon began to glow, shrinking rapidly as her form converged into a single point.


    Standing in her ce was the human form of Elios, garbed in her usual white robe, wielding two swords.


    ¡°Come on, then. This time, I¡¯ll defeat you for sure.¡±


    Elios spoke confidently, her des gleaming. However, as she did, Andersen¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. In contrast, the smile that had once adorned Elios¡¯s face disappeared.


    ¡°So, you were prepared for this. It seems you anticipated that I¡¯d fly here like this?¡±


    ¡°Even we could predict that in a war of this magnitude, you would seek His Majesty¡¯s life. And that you would attempt to strike directly at our resistance.¡±


    As Andersen spoke, countless elite Holy Empire soldiers began to surround the za where Elios now stood. These were no ordinary soldiers, but handpicked elites.


    Looking around at them, Elios let out a small sigh.


    ¡°Haa¡­ this is troublesome. I didn¡¯t expect it to get thisplicated.¡±


    ¡°If you surrender now, I¡¯ll ept it. Lay down your weapons.¡±


    Andersen¡¯s voice was cold and authoritative.


    In response, Elios stared at him with annoyance, her voice dripping with frustration.


    ¡°This is truly bothersome. Catching the emperor will be much harder now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for you to think about that¡­!¡±


    At that moment, a shift urred. Andersen and the elite soldiers noticed a group of Imperial troops breaking through their encirclement.


    Even though their numbers weren¡¯t overwhelming, they were certainly a force to be reckoned with.


    Seeing this, Andersen¡¯s face contorted with shock.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you bring these troops here?¡±


    ¡°How? I carried them on my back and flew, of course. Haa¡­ You lot never move the way I expect. Originally, I nned to use them to capture the emperor.¡±


    With a hint ofint in her voice, Elios stood as the forces of the Dragona Empire confronted Andersen and the Holy Empire¡¯s elite guards.


    As the two sides red at each other, the tension in the air thickened.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Strike!¡±


    ¡°K!ll them all! We will break through and im the emperor¡¯s head!¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 146: White Dragon VI

    Chapter 146: White Dragon VI


    The resistance at the burning va Castle, engulfed in white mes, was fierce.


    In the square in front of the castle, the two armies shed. A witch and a mage, wielding wands filled with wild mana, fought with everything they had. Opposing them were the guards, trained in swordsmanship, with a simple but firm sense of battle and defense.


    ¡°Die, dogs of the Holy Empire!¡±


    ¡°Heretics who go against the will of God! This is your grave!¡±


    Although the numbers were minusculepared to previous shes of 10,000 soldiers, this was a battleground where top-notch masters from both countries had gathered. From the sharpness of the mana condensation surrounding their weapons, it appeared as if they were wielding des wrapped in mes.


    Jijijijik!


    The sharp sound of mana-based collisions echoed from every direction.


    Though the witches and mages had an edge in handling mana, the guards of the ck Legion excelled in wielding weapons. In the midst of this tense battle, at the center of the za, a fierce duel unfolded between two individuals¡ªa man and a woman locked in a bloody struggle.


    Pizz-Jiji-Jik!Andersen was engaged inbat against two swords dancing before his eyes.


    Elios, now different from the time she had sparred with Ophelia, was fighting with everything she had, intent solely on killing her opponent.


    Elios¡¯s swordsmanship was a sight to behold. She demonstrated incredible physical strength, beyond that of ordinary humans, while also utilizing a graceful flexibility unique to women. To an onlooker, it might have appeared almost beautiful, but to Andersen, it was nothing but a deadly dance.


    Elios¡¯s attacks were fast and powerful, based on overwhelming physical ability and an immense reserve of mana. Her swordsmanship left no gaps, focusing entirely on offense, with no regard for defense. An ordinary fighter would have been ughtered, unable to even attempt a defense. Even a skilled master would likely lose their head trying to find an opening.


    But Andersen was no ordinary master.


    ng!


    In a swift moment, Andersen found a gap between Elios¡¯s relentless attacks. Elios, caught off guard, lost bnce for a brief second, and Andersen seized the opportunity, driving his sword towards her heart.


    But then¡ª


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Andersen quickly retreated from his attack. Elios clicked her tongue in frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If you had continued with that strike, your arm would have evaporated on the spot.¡±


    The ce where Andersen had stood moments before was now a ckened pit, as if scorched by fire. The ground looked as though it hadpletely evaporated.


    Floating in the air around the White Dragon Princess were three or four blue mana circles.


    Andersen, seeing this, felt cold sweat trickle down his forehead.


    <em>¡®I feel it every time, but that skill¡ªBrilliant Orbs¡ªis terrifying¡­¡¯</em>


    Brilliant Orbs, alongside the breath of the White me Dragon, was the White Dragon Princess¡¯s most powerful spell.


    Andersen had experienced its destructive power multiple times, watching it evaporate everything like dew before the sun. He knew all too well that the only way to survive it was through evasive action. Without a magical barrier, the attack could have killed him several times over the past few years.


    Now that the White Dragon Princess was using Brilliant Orbs, it meant she was going all out.


    Andersen needed to be equally prepared for what wasing next.


    <em>¡®It can be said there¡¯s no greater danger than the White Dragon Princess resorting to Brilliant Orbs. If she has any more hidden tricks, they won¡¯t be much worse¡­¡¯</em>


    Andersen¡ªno, more precisely, Bahamut¡ªhad predicted the White Dragon Princess¡¯s movements to this point. Due to her nature of caring for her subordinates, she wouldn¡¯t recklessly push this far, but she would attempt to move a small elite force to capture the emperor.


    Andersen, in preparation, had already selected his own elite troops, and the situation now was ying out exactly as Bahamut had predicted.


    <em>¡®Indeed, Bahamut is truly a great man. He didn¡¯t be the continent¡¯s greatest merchant for nothing. He knows the nature and mindset of the major yers on the continent and can predict their every move.¡¯</em>


    Admiring Bahamut, Andersen prepared for the next step of the operation.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion echoed from behind, and those fighting in the square began to waver.


    Andersen shouted urgently to his soldiers.


    ¡°D*mn! Retreat! It¡¯s a signal that His Majesty is in danger!¡±


    ¡°Protect His Majesty! Full army retreat!¡±


    Andersen and the ck Legion withdrew swiftly, halting the battle as they shoutedmands.


    Elios, though momentarily taken aback, began to assess the situation.


    <em>¡®Is the emperor in danger? Does that mean our forces outside the castle have made a breakthrough? Or¡­¡¯</em>


    Unfortunately, there was no way for her to directly confirm. Thest order she had given her generals was to attack slowly from the outskirts, but never to rush. Still, war could stir emotions, leading to orders being disobeyed. Elios had taken that into ount as well.


    <em>¡®If those who had prepared so thoroughly to trap me are retreating now, something must have happened¡­ Could it be?¡¯</em>


    There was a chance that her allies had truly captured the emperor or had at least ced him in jeopardy. But Elios wasn¡¯t optimistic. Andersen and the ck Legion had been her equals inbat. If they were sent to deal with her rtively weaker allies attacking from the outskirts, her forces wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Particrly in a narrow,plex area like this, the risk of her allies being wiped out was high.


    <em>¡®If the emperor is cornered, my forces could be annihted. I have no choice but to track them down.¡¯</em>


    With her allies potentially in crisis, and the emperor and Bahamut as the ultimate targets, Elios knew she couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away.


    ¡°Pursue them! We must capture the emperor alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Understood!¡±


    At Elios¡¯smand, her subordinates immediately began chasing the ck Legion.


    Meanwhile, hidden figures in the shadows exchanged knowing smiles.


    ¡°And¡­ as expected, they¡¯ve started moving.¡±


    ¡°Our new master is truly remarkable. These noble scumbags can¡¯t evenpare. Now, all that¡¯s left is to execute the n and enjoy the show.¡±


    ¡°Quiet. Don¡¯t get careless.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m excited too, but let¡¯s not lose focus.¡±


    As they watched Elios and her forces follow the guards into a narrow, dark alley, their leader, Echid, gave a quiet order.


    ¡°It begins now. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 147: White Dragon VII

    Chapter 147: White Dragon VII


    Elios and his subordinates closely pursued the retreating opponents. Although it was not easy to follow through the narrow alley, it wasn¡¯t impossible, as everyone there was highly skilled. If Elios had been alone, she would have quickly caught up with overwhelming speed, but considering the movement speed of her subordinates, that wasn¡¯t an option.


    Elios led the pursuit, adjusting her pace to match the others.


    ¡°Chit¡­¡± she muttered as the bodyguards split into two groups before her eyes. It was clear they intended to dy their pursuers, and Elios couldn¡¯t immediately discern which group to follow.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°We have no choice. We¡¯ll split into two groups as well. If you notice signs of a trap, retreat immediately. Everyone has escape tools, right?¡± Elios asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± one of his subordinates responded.


    ¡°Good. When you find the Emperor, signal right away.¡±


    With the contingency n set, Elios resumed the chase after dividing her group.


    ***¡°There! We¡¯re almost caught up!¡±


    A group of mages separated from Elios¡¯ party. They could see the enemies slowing down in front of them, though the exact reason was unclear. It seemed as though they had arrived at their destination¡ªwhether it was where the Emperor was or a trap, they couldn¡¯t be sure.


    If the Emperor was there, they would rush in and capture him. If it was a trap, they¡¯d use their escape tools.


    As they stepped into the tunnel where the shadows had just been cast, chaos erupted.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Three or fourrades suddenly screamed and copsed, halting their advance.


    ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± they asked, scanning their surroundings warily. One of the mages knelt to check the condition of her fallen colleague, but her face quickly turned pale.


    ¡°Dead¡­they¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°What? But how, without a sign of attack?¡± someone stammered.


    It hadn¡¯t been bullets or arrows. They had a weak barrier up, and such an attack shouldn¡¯t have resulted in instant death. Above all, the wounds on the fallen weren¡¯t consistent with bullets or arrows¡ªthey looked like deep cuts from some kind of de.


    ¡°Is it a trap? But where is the enemy?¡±


    Despite the shadows around them, the tunnel wasn¡¯t long, and there should have been no problem identifying the source of the attack. But no matter how much they searched, the enemies were nowhere in sight.


    Just as the elite soldiers of the Dragona Empire were perplexed by the iprehensible attack, it happened again.


    ¡°Aagh!¡±


    ¡°The¡­the shadow?!¡±


    ck shadows wrapped around their feet with an unrelenting grip, binding them as if their legs were encased in solid rock.


    Then came the blood.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Keoouk!¡±


    Blo0d and screams poured out as if something invisible had sliced them apart. In confusion, the soldiers began falling, their backs s1ashed open.


    ¡°D*mn! This a trap!¡± one shouted.


    ¡°We have to retreat!¡± another urged.


    ¡°But we¡¯vee all this way! Escaping now¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? This is Her Highness¡¯ order! When it¡¯s clear we¡¯ve fallen into a trap, we retreat, no exceptions!¡± a witch snapped.


    Still, others hesitated, thinking the Emperor might be right in front of them, but they soon fell, bl0od spraying from their wounds.


    In the end, they had no choice but to retreat. The mages used their escape tools, disappearing almost immediately, leaving behind the corpses of twenty or so of theirrades.


    ***


    Once they were gone, a girl who had been hiding in the shadows cautiously revealed herself.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone¡­right? Are they really gone?¡± Mino asked, her voice trembling as she looked around.


    A familiar voice answered her. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re gone. Missionplete.¡±


    Ken appeared, her form seeming to peel out of the shadows like paint. The long sword she held was still stained with fresh blood.


    ¡°It was easier than I thought. Even the elites of the Dragona Empire are no match for us,¡± Ken said confidently, her lips curling into a grin. She, who could temporarily erase her presence, recalled the thrill of cutting down nearly defenseless enemies.


    ¡°That¡­that was intense. Since we¡¯re behind enemy lines, I was nervous the whole time. If my shadow technique hadsted just 30 seconds less¡­¡± Mino muttered.


    ¡°Well, luck is a skill too,¡± Ken replied with a smirk.


    Though they acknowledged the danger, they had still seeded. Their main profession was assassination, and both were ustomed to taking great risks for great rewards.


    ***


    ¡°Kuuu!¡±


    Soldiersy scattered on the ground. Some were still alive, using escape tools, but no one stopped them. Witches, mages, and demons disappeared before their eyes, wrapped in mana as they escaped.


    Watching them, Ken and Mino spoke in rxed tones.


    ¡°They¡¯re strong, sure, but none of them are like our monster sister,¡± Ken mused.


    ¡°Unlucky for them. Not many people survive after being attacked by us,¡± Mino added.


    ¡°True. Assassination is our specialty,¡± Ken said,ughing. ¡°And the situation was set up perfectly for us.¡±


    For assassins like them, this had been an ideal scenario. Their goal wasn¡¯t extermination, but intimidation. They¡¯d seeded in scaring the enemies into retreat.


    From Echid¡¯s perspective, the mission had been a sess. She had scattered the forces and sent them running without taking too many casualties.


    <em>¡®Missionplete. The others must have seeded too. Now, let¡¯s regroup and finish this war once and for all,¡¯</em> She thought.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Elios had finally arrived at her destination. Most of the enemies had been dispersed, leaving only one robed figure in front of her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve appeared before Emperor Carol, as I expected,¡± Elios said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Princess Elios Nosht Dragona. It¡¯s been almost a year since we met in Hangury,¡± Bahamut replied, bowing politely.


    Beside him, the female warrior Ophelia stood guard as always.


    ¡°You received my letter, didn¡¯t you? Are you nning to surrender now? If you kneel before me, I¡¯ll forget you ever owed me,¡± Princess Elios said, smiling with interest.


    Bahamut returned her smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t be possible. Perhaps before, but now I¡¯ve invested too much in this side.¡±


    ¡°So money is more important than your life?¡± Elios mused. ¡°Typical merchant.¡±


    With those words, Elios slowly gathered mana into her sword, and Ophelia drew her greatsword in response.


    ¡°What a pity,¡± Elios said, genuine regret in her voice. ¡°I quite liked you¡­ but if I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯ll just have to destroy you.¡±<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 148: White Dragon VIII

    Chapter 148: White Dragon VIII


    The White Dragon Princess began to release a tremendous amount of mana force.


    In response, Ophelia also expressed her hostility toward her opponent by emitting her own mana force.


    This opponent had always been regarded as the greatest danger to her master and the biggest reason she had devoted all her strength to honing her swordsmanship and mana until this moment. To Ophelia, the White Dragon Princess was such a being, and now she was preparing to confront her with all her might.


    ¡°Is this the third time we¡¯ve faced each other? Come to think of it, this is quite an unfortunate rtionship, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aside from the overwhelming life force, Princess Elios spoke pleasantly, as if meeting an old friend. Ophelia, however, did not respond, simply staring at the woman in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with a lot of people so far, but you¡¯re definitely an interesting one. In some ways, even more than that guy behind you. How about it? That man refused, but I¡¯m willing to ept you if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Thud!


    In response, Ophelia showed an eagerness to rush at Elios at any moment.Elios let out a small sigh, tinged with regret.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Well, you can¡¯t betray the one you love for someone else. Oh, but would it be different if I k!lled that man right here? Maybe it would be fun. A female warrior who couldn¡¯t protect the man she loves¡­ like the main character of a tragedy.¡±


    Visrrrrr!


    Ophelia swung her sword before Elios could finish speaking.


    Defending the blow, which carried deep emotion, theposure on Elios¡¯ face faded slightly.


    <em>¡®What¡­ what? It¡¯s only been a little over a year since then¡­¡¯</em>


    The attack carried more mana and power than expected, brought on by light provocation. The White Dragon Princess started to feel a little uneasy. Originally, she had nned to toy with Ophelia as she had before and then eliminate her. But the situation wasn¡¯t going as expected. Ophelia had grown much stronger than Elios could have imagined.


    Kwaguawang!


    Ophelia swung her greatsword with terrifying power. Although the attack didn¡¯t involve any special mana techniques, relying instead on pure condensation and body reinforcement, it surpassed the power of many explosive spells.


    <em>¡®This girl¡­ she¡¯s not ying around. She¡¯s really strong. There¡¯s still a bit of roughness, but in terms of pure force, she¡¯s stronger than Andersen!¡¯</em>


    The shock from each sword collision was immense. For the first time, Elios felt herself being overpowered.


    <em>¡®Am I¡­ being pushed back? By a human who¡¯s lived just over 20 years?¡¯</em>


    She had known for a long time that Ophelia¡¯s talent was anything but ordinary. That was why Elios had spared her life earlier, even though she could have k!lled her. Like Andersen, she had seen potential in Ophelia, hoping for someone who could challenge her fully. However, Elios was now realizing that her assumptions had been gravely mistaken.


    It had taken Andersen 13 years to catch up to her, and even though he was already regarded as the strongest in the Holy Empire, that amount of time had been required.


    Yet¡­


    Three years ago, when Elios first met Ophelia in Benessa, her skills were¡­ honestly, below even those of the elite soldiers under Elios¡¯mand, let alone Andersen. Ophelia¡¯s abilities were impressive for someone her age, but she had been far from a serious threat. Even when they fought again in Hangury, her growth had been noticeable, but nothing extraordinary for someone who had only learned mana a few years ago.


    Based on Elios¡¯ judgment, Ophelia would need at least 10 years to reach Andersen¡¯s level. But Elios had made significant errors in her assumptions.


    For one, Ophelia had only been learning mana for a few weeks when they first met in Benessa. The starting point for Elios¡¯ evaluation had beenpletely wrong. Additionally, in their first battle, Ophelia hadn¡¯t been going all out, even though Elios thought she hadn¡¯t been holding back.


    Even at that level, Ophelia¡¯s talent had been exceptional, growing faster than Andersen. But now, she was surpassing all expectations,unching an enormous offensive and pushing Elios back.


    ¡°Kukh!¡±


    Bang!


    Though Ophelia¡¯s greatsword made her a bit slower than Elios, who attacked quickly with dual swords, each of Ophelia¡¯s strikes was heavy and difficult to defend against.


    Whenever Elios tried to attack, Ophelia used her greatsword as a shield, swiftly defending herself.


    Observing Ophelia¡¯s swordsmanship, whichbined superior strength with a wless bnce of offense and defense, Elios began to feel both bewildered and impressed.


    <em>¡®Amazing¡­ this girl is truly a genius. It hasn¡¯t even been that long since she started using a greatsword, yet she¡¯s already mastered the technique best suited for her and wields it with ease.¡¯</em>


    In hindsight, Elios regretted not k!lling Ophelia earlier. But now, she found herself filled with joy. Ophelia¡¯s remarkable growth¡­ felt like watching a y set to debut in 10 years unfold right before her eyes.


    Pajijijik!


    A tremendous shock resonated between the greatsword and Elios¡¯ twin swords. A smile of pure delight spread across Elios¡¯ face at the electrifying sensation.


    <em>¡®Ah¡­ this¡­ it¡¯s fun. Really¡­ so much fun!¡¯</em>


    Aside from Andersen, she had grown bored with battles, as she always fought to win. Even though she fought for her nation¡¯s interests, it had be merely a job, bringing no pleasure. She was too strong to find joy inbat anymore.


    But now, the White Dragon Princess felt the thrill of battle once again, as if the risk of death ignited a passionate fire within her.


    <em>¡®Yes! A little stronger! A little faster! Good! Very good! That momentum! That power! This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for! I¡¯ve always wanted to fight someone like this!¡¯</em>


    A person who could challenge her more than Andersen and fight her as an equal. The fact that such a person had finally appeared in front of her filled Elios with overwhelming joy.


    ***


    <em>¡®I¡¯ll win this time. Certainly!¡¯</em>


    Ophelia unleashed powerful blows repeatedly, her eyes fixed on the opponent before her.


    There was no room for retreat, as losing here would mean the death of her beloved master. She couldn¡¯t afford to back down even an inch. Fortunately, she had already anticipated this to some extent after her battle with Andersen and from the advice her master had given her. Unlike in the past, there was almost no difference in fighting power between herself and the White Dragon Princess.


    Additionally, Ophelia had already closely observed the battle between the White Dragon Princess and Andersen before arriving. She had learned what kind of mana the opponent used and how they wielded their sword. This knowledge allowed her to prepare.


    Ophelia, in particr, had an innate ability to grasp the principles of mana and predict its activation timing simply by watching. This informational advantage had now be a considerable asset in the battle.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Cheh!¡±


    As soon as what she had been wary of came into view, Ophelia quickly retreated.


    But then¡­


    <em>¡®This¡­ might be hard to avoid even if I know it¡¯sing.¡¯ </em>


    Dozens of blue mana circles appeared before her eyes.


    Ophelia frowned instinctively, sensing that evasion might be nearly impossible.


    Meanwhile, Elios¡¯ lips curled into an ecstatic smile.


    And then¡­ the lights began pouring out from the blue mana circles simultaneously¡ªbrilliant, beautiful lights of death that evaporated everything in their path.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 149: White Dragon IX

    Chapter 149: White Dragon IX


    For an instant, a brilliant light shed, blinding everyone¡¯s vision. It was so intense that it made distinguishing anything an inch ahead impossible, while simultaneously inducing fear.


    As soon as the light vanished, Ophelia automatically frowned, feeling a sharp pain.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± she groaned, turning her gaze toward the source of the pain. Her left arm was tattered, nearly falling off. Fortunately, she had managed to avoid a fatal wound by using Karl¡¯s Greatsword as a shield, but her left arm, which had been outside the defense zone of the sword, had taken significant damage.


    ¡®If this continues¡­ I won¡¯t be able to use this arm anymore,¡¯ she thought. Some tendons and muscles had entirely torn, and even some bones were missing. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with it until she could get a recovery spellter. For someone who understood how lethal it could be to lose the use of an arm in battle, this was a grievous loss.


    But¡­


    The face of the White Dragon Princess staring at Ophelia was unusually stiff.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how can you be like this?¡± Princess Ellios stammered, her bewilderment and anger evident. She had clearly been the one tond a significant blow on her opponent. However, while the previous attack had depleted much of Ophelia¡¯s mana, the damage Ellios had sustained was, in some ways, more severe.


    The White Dragon Princess felt a burning pain. As Ophelia¡¯s left arm was wounded, Ellios had her right ankle tendon torn. At first nce, it seemed like a minor injurypared to Ophelia¡¯s shredded arm. But having a severed ankle tendon rendered Ellios virtually unable to walk¡ªa crippling disadvantage in battle, more lethal than losing an arm.


    <em>¡®Originally, I had nned to sever her entire ankle¡­ But giving up an arm isn¡¯t too bad,¡¯</em> Ophelia thought. She had taken advantage of Ellios¡¯ Brilliant Orbs and struck with an invisible sword, catching the princess off guard. Although it was a sudden blow, it didn¡¯t achieve everything she wanted, but it met her minimum goal.<em>¡®Even in this situation, to think she had so much mana shielding her¡­¡¯ </em>Ophelia mused. Ellios had been fighting intensely, pouring out tremendous amounts of mana, and although she still carried her impressive prestige, she was limited, like any living being.


    On the other hand, Ophelia had preserved her power throughout the battle. Her sess wasrgely due to the n orchestrated by Bahamut and the Imperial Army, who had prepared everything meticulously.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s amazing that even with all that preparation, I almost failed. As a warrior, she truly deserves the title of the strongest. Princess Ellios¡­¡¯</em>


    With that thought, as a sign of respect for her opponent¡¯s strength, Ophelia lifted the greatsword in her right hand and aimed it at Ellios.


    Ellios, on the other hand, gritted her teeth and struggled to regain her stance, but her legs, with their severed tendons, refused to move.


    ¡°Kuk!¡± she cried, copsing to the floor. Even defense, let alone an attack, seemed impossible at this point.


    In response, Ophelia sprinted toward Ellios with all her strength, her expression cold and determined. She still anticipated a counterattack, but as she neared, Ellios remained still, her head bowed, supporting herself on her sword.


    <em>¡®I can finish this! I can protect my master with this!¡¯ </em>Ophelia thought, swinging her mana-infused greatsword toward Ellios.


    Yet even in that moment, Ellios didn¡¯t flinch, as if she had given up. The doubt over this sudden resignation mingled with the thrill of imminent victory when¡ª


    ¡°Ophelia, stop!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Themand from her master made Ophelia instantly shift the sword¡¯s trajectory, mming it into the ground beside Ellios instead of striking her.


    ¡°Master?¡± Ophelia called, confused by the inexplicable order.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming sensation engulfed her. No¡ªit was a presence, a colossal mana force that she only recognized at that moment. Still, Ophelia kept herposure. The realization that she had been deeply engrossed in the battle made her shudder. She then sensed something else¡ªsomething that sent a chill down her spine.


    <em>¡®What¡­ what is this¡­ no way¡­¡¯</em>


    The aura was so powerful, yet so familiar that it terrified her. It wasing from the one person who had followed Ellios all the way here. A figure in a robe, someone Ophelia had dismissed as just another soldier.


    But now, she knew exactly who he was.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ definitely¡­¡± she muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°You almost did something dangerous. But¡­ he stopped it just in time. Thank your master,¡± the robed figure said calmly, stepping forward toward Ellios.


    Ellios, with a bitter smile on her lips, addressed the neer. ¡°In the end, I failed. If I hadsted a little longer, I could¡¯ve dragged that man away from the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you from the start that it wouldn¡¯t be easy? Still, looking at your performance up to this point, your skills have certainly improvedpared to before.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ellios let out a weakugh.


    The robed figure slowly removed the hood, revealing their face for the first time.


    Ophelia froze.


    That face¡­ it was identical to the stone statue she had seen in Rhome not long ago.


    ¡°Empress¡­Mina¡­ Mina Roseveta Dragona¡­¡± she whispered in awe.


    Ophelia momentarily showed fear, while Bahamut frowned instinctively.


    Roseveta, the Rose Empress, nced at them and, sensing their unease, softened her murderous aura and smiled lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well, I see. Has it been three years since Benessa? Lately, I¡¯ve be a bit numb to the passage of time, but seeing you both makes me remember,¡± she said, her voice surprisingly gentle.


    ¡°How¡­ how are you here¡­?¡± Ophelia asked, her voice trembling.


    With a kind smile, Empress Roseveta responded, ¡°In a way¡­ it¡¯s not unusual for an empress to join a war that decides the fate of her nation. Emperor Carol of the Holy Empire is here as well, so whatw says I can¡¯t be?¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    Ophelia groaned, stepping protectively in front of Bahamut, her frown deepening at the empress¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The empress looked amused, her expression slightly flushed.


    ¡°To think, even with your body in that state, you¡¯re still trying to protect the man you love first¡­ It¡¯s admirable, even from an enemy,¡± Roseveta said leisurely, despite standing in the midst of a battlefield.


    But from Ophelia¡¯s perspective, even this rxed demeanor was terrifying. Though she had grown incredibly strong, she had no chance of winning this fight. Injured and outmatched, there seemed no way to protect Bahamut.


    <em>¡®What should I do? How can I save my master in this situation¡­?¡¯</em> Ophelia¡¯s mind raced as she trembled with fear, searching for a way out.


    At that moment, Bahamut, who had been silent until now, spoke up.


    ¡°I apologize for interrupting, Your Majesty¡­¡± he began.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    For the first time, Empress Roseveta showed genuine curiosity as Bahamut, his voice calm, addressed her directly.<hr>


    Goblin: This is the regr release. Up next, 4 sponsored chapters from Jade. Thank you for your support Jade!

 Chapter 150: White Dragon X

    Chapter 150: White Dragon X


    While watching Bahamut, Empress Roseveta seemed to be asking if he had something to say.


    Bahamut, in the calmest tone possible, carefully opened his mouth while looking at the Rose Empress, who could send him away to theherworld with a single blow.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to apologize for the earlier rudeness, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rude. Well, you didmit a pretty big rude thing. A mere merchant tried to touch the imperial princess¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m apologizing for, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What is it, then?¡±


    Bahamut¡¯s words brought up an unexpected topic. Suspicion deepened in the empress¡¯ face, and Bahamut continued to speak calmly while watching her.


    ¡°What I want to apologize for is what happened at Benessa the other day. I am referring to the situation that prevented Your Majesty from purchasing the sword at that time.¡±


    ¡°Benessa? Ah¡­ that thing¡­ ha¡­ ha ha¡­¡± Empress Roseveta smiled at Bahamut¡¯s words as if a bit dumbfounded. Then, with a slightly chilled expression on her face, she looked at Bahamut and said, ¡°I thought you were a smart person, but now I see you¡¯re just a fool who doesn¡¯t grasp the situation well. You mean to say that ying with one sword was more trouble than my daughter being in danger?¡±¡°Yes, it certainly was for me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Bahamut responded so confidently that the empress felt mild anger, and Bahamut continued in a clear voice while watching her.


    ¡°As Your Majesty knows, I am a merchant, one who values profit above all and works toward it.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± the empress replied quietly, recalling Bahamut¡¯s earlier rejection of Elios¡¯ offer.


    ¡°However, in order to achieve greater profit as a merchant, one must follow an essential principle. It¡¯s called trust.¡±


    ¡°Trust?¡± Empress Roseveta showed a slightly surprised expression at Bahamut¡¯s words. It was understandable¡ªmerchants, as she knew them, generally thrived on deception. Inting prices or distributing false information to leave greater profit was amon practice, as Bahamut had earlier mentioned.


    In fact, hadn¡¯t she herself been deceived back in Benessa?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that concept ill-suited to those who make profit with their tongues?¡±


    ¡°You might see it that way. But, Your Majesty, what I¡¯ve learned after spending half my life in this trade is that maintaining trust is the criterion for whether or not a merchant can truly grow. In other words, it¡¯s about how much faith you can inspire in others.¡±


    Though speaking out of necessity, Bahamut addressed the empress sincerely. While he may have had shorings as a merchant, during his life as Bahamut, he had always tried to uphold trust as the foundation of his business. This principle had guided him in judging and treating those he encountered.


    He had punished Isolda for betraying his trust.


    Ophelia, whom no one had believed in, had be a reliable and trustworthy ally.


    Bertina, who had lost her way and nearly broken the trust principle, had been helped back onto the right path.


    Linda, who had deceived the hearts of those who trusted her, had been utterly destroyed.


    And Leira, who had betrayed her people, her country, and even her entire family, lost everything she had enjoyed and was cast out without mercy or concern.


    For Bahamut, trust was the fundamental concept that separated good from evil. It had be an iron rule he abided by as a merchant. From that standard, even though he had paid a fair price, using expedient methods to steal the item had vited Bahamut¡¯s principles and credibility.


    Even if it had been necessary for survival.


    ¡°On the other hand, Ophelia nearly defeating Princess Elios a moment ago was simply to uphold the promise that I would go to war with the Holy Empire. No matter who the opponent is, or how difficult the conditions, fulfilling the terms of a transaction is essential for anyone in business. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that.¡±


    Although they had met as enemies in this war, Bahamut had rejected any offers of appeasement. He had done so to faithfully follow his beliefs. He exined that it was not just for money but to preserve his credibility as a merchant.


    Having said all he needed to, Bahamut stood calmly.


    Empress Roseveta remained silent for a while, showing no immediate reaction. It was not a simple silence but a deliberate pause to grasp the meaning behind his words and weigh the profit and loss.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The empress broke the tense atmosphere with a heartyugh.


    Although Bahamut was unsure what this meant, the fact that no malice was apparent brought him slight relief.


    After a while, Empress Roseveta stoppedughing and, with a smile, addressed him.


    ¡°It is a very interesting thing. Trade and trust are indeed essential concepts, but it¡¯s amusing to hear you speak of them in such terms at this moment.¡±


    Sensing that the empress had seen through his intentions, Bahamut inwardly sighed. He then continued speaking politely.


    ¡°I regret that I concluded a deal with the Holy Empire first this time. However, if a better deal arrives next time, as a sign of apology, I promise to make the deal with Your Majesty. As a merchant, I give you my word.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I understand. Let¡¯s leave it at that for today and look forward to future ¡®transactions.¡¯¡±


    With that, Empress Roseveta softened her expression. She then slowly turned around and started walking toward Elios.


    At that moment, a sharp voice rang out.


    ¡°Princess Elios!¡±


    Andersen, Isaac, the Royal Guards, and several adventurers finally arrived with their swords drawn, shielding the injured Ophelia. Though they were not as badly injured as Ophelia, whose arm was severely wounded, they too bore minor injuries.


    Empress Roseveta nced at them with slight regret.


    ¡°It seems that the people I prepared failed to capture the emperor. It¡¯s a shame, despite my best efforts at a surprise attack.¡±


    She turned slowly, her eyes meeting theirs.


    Astonishment and fear registered on their faces as they recognized her.


    ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be! The Rose Empress!¡±


    Originally, Emperor Carol had set a trap to lure Elios into danger. But when Andersen arrived, he found Emperor Carol himself in peril, fending off an unexpected attack with Isaac struggling to hold them off. Andersen¡¯s timely intervention allowed them to retreat, but the close call had shaken them all.


    <em>¡®I never imagined the Rose Empress herself would be here¡­¡¯</em>


    Instead of an easy prey, they had found a predator far more dangerous than they had expected. Even Isaac and Andersen, though skilled, dared not attack. Everyone present was exhausted and injured from the ongoing battles. Filled with regret and fear, they eyed the Rose Empress warily.


    Empress Roseveta gently ced a hand on the injured Elios¡¯ shoulder and spoke softly.


    ¡°When ites to this, I have no choice but to admit it. We¡¯ve lost, this time.¡±


    Indeed, the Dragona Empire¡¯s army, which had been attacking the outskirts, was unable to break through the defenses and had begun retreating. The detachment that had invaded the interior suffered heavy losses and withdrew.


    Looking at the situation on the surface, the Holy Empire appeared to be the victor of this war.


    However, no one dared utter the word ¡°victory¡± in the presence of the Rose Empress. It was clear to all that she could annihte everyone here and even Emperor Carol if she wished.


    Yet, she dered defeat for the moment¡ªnot as an act of submission but as a concession for now.


    As she left with Princess Elios, people, including Andersen, were left feeling a mix of doubt and relief. The Rose Empress and White Dragon Princess disappeared from sight, using mana tools before anyone had a chance to react.<hr>


    Goblin: Sponsored chapter 1 of 4.

 Chapter 151: True Winner I

    Chapter 151: True Winner I


    The Allied Forces blocked the offensive of the Tarkic Empire. However, the tide of battle, which had slightly turned in their favor with the arrival of reinforcements, soon reset to a stalemate.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ those guys again.¡±


    Though the Tarkic Empire Army suffered heavy losses in the Allied Forces¡¯ counterattack, the shaman-led core units remained unscathed. These units, including the shamans, had been biding their time. Now, they finally began to act.


    ¡°The key with the power of light¡­¡±


    ¡°Thou shalt appear before me in thy true form¡­¡±


    ¡°By the contract we share, I order it¡­¡±


    ¡°Unseal!¡±


    The shaman¡¯s spell ended, and beings emerged from enchanted tools.


    At first, they appeared as smoke, but soon they manifested distinct forms¡ªbeasts, fairies, and other fantastical shapes. These beings, known as spirits, embodied the power of the natural world. They could materialize and act through a contract with a shaman. However, this power came with drawbacks. Physically, the spirits weren¡¯t exceptionally strong,parable to ordinary soldiers, or even weaker if the shaman¡¯s proficiency wascking. If struck with a fatal blow, the spirit would disappear, and it would be impossible to summon them again for some time¡ªusually about two days, depending on the shaman¡¯s skill.


    More importantly, although spirits followed their summoners¡¯ orders, they possessed their own egos, which couldplicate things. While they obeyed basicmands, they often acted ording to their mood or the surrounding atmosphere. Cooperative operations with other troops could quickly turn disastrous, as a spirit might attack an ally simply because it disliked them.


    Despite these shorings, with over 10,000 shamans in the field, the sheer force of the spirits became overwhelming. With each spirit replenishing every two days, the shamans unleashed an unrelenting assault.


    For ten continuous days, the spirits bombarded the Allied Forces, leaving them slowly but surely worn down.


    ¡°D*mn¡­ If only we could do something about those shamans!¡±


    Gerard, seething with frustration, shared his anger with his fellow officers.


    Yet even they had no solution.


    Although summoning spirits left the shamans temporarily defenseless, the Tarkic Empire protected them with elite corps. Moreover, the reorganized lizard-folk units were on standby, prepared to counter any unexpected moves by the Winged Husards.


    Prating the enemy lines to reach the shamans was impossible. With no options left, the Allied Forces abandoned their forward positions and retreated to the fortress, hoping to regroup. Theyunched several desperate night raids and ambushes, but these efforts failed to reverse the deteriorating situation.


    In ten days of brutalbat, the Allies lost 30,000 troops, while the Tarkic forces lost fewer than 10,000. Their advantagey in their use of mana-users, which allowed them to hold off the spirits, but that edge was reaching its limit. The enemy had used the spirits to buy time and fully reorganize their army, while the Allied Forces grew weaker with every passing battle.


    Though the fortress was well-defended, Gerard knew they couldn¡¯t withstand a full assault in their exhausted state. The situation seemed hopeless.


    ¡°Commander Gerard.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ General Fabre.¡±


    General Fabre approached Gerard, his steps heavy with fatigue. Among the Allied Forces, the Frank Kingdom Army had suffered the most devastating losses. Their initial force of 50,000 soldiers had dwindled to fewer than 5,000.


    The army¡¯s sacrifice weighed heavily on Gerard¡¯s heart, and he felt deep gratitude toward them.


    Fabre, however, maintained a calm demeanor, even in the face of disaster.


    ¡°How are things?¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, not good. At least the spirits¡¯ offensive was held off by the efforts of the armies from Rnd and the Kalmar Alliance. But the enemy¡¯s main force will likely advance by tomorrow, or in two days at thetest.¡±


    General Fabre nodded solemnly. ¡°And has there been any word from the Holy Church?¡±


    ¡°Thest message was three days ago. They said they managed to repel a raid by the Dragona Empire. Since then¡­ nothing.¡±


    Fabre¡¯s face darkened. With no sign of reinforcements, he made a decision.


    ¡°General¡­ I have a request for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Say the word.¡±


    The Frank Kingdom had already given everything. Even if Fabre had chosen to withdraw at this point, no one could me him. Gerard was ready to express his gratitude for their sacrifices.


    But Fabre¡¯s words weren¡¯t what Gerard expected.


    ¡°Are you asking us to abandon this ce and retreat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a retreat¡ªit¡¯s securing a future. You are themander-in-chief of Hangury. Your presence could shape the course of the entire Hangurian army. When the battle in Budipet begins, your leadership will be essential. The same goes for the other Alliedmanders¡ªwe need their support to regroup with the remaining forces in the Kingdom of Rnd.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ How can we just leave you and the Frank soldiers behind?¡±


    Fabre smiled bitterly at Gerard¡¯s protest. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I came here prepared to die. Even if I returned to Frank, I would face punishment. For us, dying in battle is the only way to preserve our honor as warriors of Great Frank.¡±


    ¡°General¡­¡±


    Fabre¡¯s determination was unwavering.


    Gerard, realizing he couldn¡¯t change Fabre¡¯s mind, looked at him in silence.


    Fabre¡¯s voice brightened with resolve. ¡°There¡¯s no need to despair. As warriors and servants of the Lord, there is no greater honor than to fight and die for Him. This is also a chance for us to redeem our kingdom¡¯s tarnished honor. Shouldn¡¯t we embrace it?¡±


    His words, though romantic, reflected a deep conviction.


    Gerard, as a fellow warrior and servant of the same Lord, honored Fabre¡¯s spirit with all his heart.


    ¡°For Frank.¡±


    ¡°For the glory of the Lord!¡±


    The two generals saluted each other with final resolve.


    Five dayster, every Frank soldier who had fought alongside the Allied Forces fell in battle, meeting a glorious end.


    5,000 against 110,000.


    They held the line for three days, defying all odds, and in doing so, they wrote a legendary tale.


    Through their sacrifice, they not only stalled the enemy¡¯s advance but also restored the honor of the Frank Kingdom.<hr>


    Goblin: Sponsored chapter 2 of 4.

 Chapter 152: True Winner II

    Chapter 152: True Winner II


    ¡°So¡­ you mean all of Frank¡¯s forces were wiped out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. They were all k!lled, refusing to surrender until the very end.¡±


    After a desperate battle, the Tarkic Empire finally seeded in upying ¡°Belgrade Castle¡±.


    Despite their overwhelming numbers, the nature of the fortress made it difficult to capture, even with arge army. Above all, the fierce resistance from the Frank army, who fought relentlessly until the end, proved to be a significant obstacle.


    The Tarkic forces divided their troops,unching continuous attacks day and night to prevent the defenders from getting any rest. The Frank soldiers, prepared to die, managed to hold them off for three more days, squeezing out everyst ounce of strength.


    ¡°Especially at the end, that man named Favre put up quite the resistance. With just a hundred soldiers, he held a narrow corridor for an entire day¡­¡±


    Although the overwhelming numbers eventually led to their defeat, Padishah Shreman couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit impressed.


    Initially, the Padishah had underestimated the Frank Kingdom, who had tried to ally with him after being pushed back by the Holy Empire. However, the bravery and heroic end shown by the Frank soldiers during the battle revealed that their kingdom had more potential than he had anticipated.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve upied this area, we must continue advancing. Where are the Allied Forces now?¡± ¡°They retreated safely to Budipet while Frank¡¯s forces were holding us off.¡±


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll march there next. This time, I¡¯ll crush Hangury and head straight for the Holy Empire.¡±


    After resting briefly, the Tarkic Empire¡¯s army marched towards Budipet, Hangury¡¯s capital. Along the way, most castles fell easily, as the Hungarian army had concentrated their forces in Budipet, leaving the rest of the path unguarded.


    Thus, the Tarkic forces reached Budipet in just a few days.


    ***


    Upon arriving, the Tarkic army found the defenses of Budipet Castle far more formidable than expected.


    Hangury had allied with the Kingdom of Rnd and the Kalmar Alliance, gathering an army of around 80,000 troops. Unlike the Tarkic forces, who were exhausted from continuous battles and forced marches, the defenders had rested and reorganized, thanks to the time Frank¡¯s army had bought.


    ¡°Their defense is stronger than I expected,¡± Shreman remarked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. The enemies are merely defeated soldiers who¡¯ve already tasted failure,¡± one of his generals responded confidently.


    ¡°Give the order, and we shall wipe them out and capture the city.¡±


    The Padishah nodded. ¡°Advance. Raise the g of the Tarkic Empire on that castle¡­¡±


    But just then¡ª


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±


    A messenger came rushing in, his voice urgent. The generals turned to him, puzzled by the sudden interruption. The messenger, panting heavily, dropped to his knees and bowed deeply.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± the Padishah demanded. ¡°I was about tounch the assault!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster, Your Majesty! The ¡°Holy Imperial Army¡± has appeared from the west!¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The sudden report left the Padishah and his generals stunned.


    Although Frank¡¯s forces had stalled the Tarkic army, Shreman never imagined that the Holy Empire would respond so quickly.


    ¡°D*mn it! Halt the attack! Assess the size of the enemy forces and prepare defenses at once!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Emperor ¡°Carol¡± of the Holy Empire arrived with his army.


    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re not toote,¡± Carol muttered with a sigh of relief.


    The Tarkic forces had not yetunched their assault, giving him the opportunity to intervene.


    After fending off the ¡°Dragona Empire¡¯s¡± surprise attack, Carol quickly reorganized his army and marched to Budipet. Although the forced march strained his soldiers, the Emperor considered it a necessary sacrifice to secure Hangury¡¯s defense.


    With about ¡°40,000 troops¡±, including the ¡°Royal Guard¡± led by Andersen and Isaac, the Holy Imperial Army reached Budipet just in time.


    However, Bahamut and his party¡ªwho had yed a critical role in repelling the Dragona Empire¡ªdid not apany them. Bahamut had remained behind to maintain the supply lines, as Ophelia was seriously injured during a battle with the White Dragon Princess.


    The emperor, although regretful, epted the situation, knowing that Bahamut¡¯s contributions had already been invaluable.


    Carol gazed down at the Tarkic camp, which had fallen into disarray at the sight of his approaching army.


    Although his own troops were exhausted, they were still in far better condition than the Tarkics, who had endured countless battles and long marches.


    ¡°Above all,¡± Carol mused, ¡°if the Tarkics drag this into a long-term battle, their shamans couldplicate matters. We need to attack soon, alongside the allied forces.¡±


    Just as he was about to issue the order¡ª


    ¡°Your Majesty! Look over there!¡±


    Carol followed the soldier¡¯s pointing hand.


    A man rode towards them from the Tarkic camp, waving a white g.


    ***


    Arge tent was set up between the three forces: the Holy Empire, the Tarkic Empire, and Budipet Castle.


    Inside, representatives from all sides gathered to negotiate the oue of the war.


    The room was tense, with voices raised in heated debate.


    ¡°Hangury and the ck Legion are determined to fight to the death! We will not ept the Tarkic demands!¡± the Hungarian envoy dered firmly.


    The Holy Empire¡¯s envoy nodded in agreement. They both rejected the Tarkic Empire¡¯s offer to withdraw if Hangury ceded thends already upied.


    ¡°Are you really going to refuse the Padishah¡¯s generous offer?¡± the Tarkic envoy snapped. ¡°If you continue like this, we¡¯ll have no choice but to resume the war.¡±


    ¡°We will not back down!¡± the Hungarian envoy roared. ¡°Return thends you¡¯ve taken and pay war reparations, or there will be no peace!¡±


    The Tarkic envoy grimaced. Despite his harsh words, the Tarkic army was in no position to continue the fight. Their soldiers were exhausted, and the arrival of the Holy Empire had evened the ying field.


    Realizing that continuing the war would be disastrous, the Padishah made a desperate offer.


    ¡°Very well. We will abandon our territorial ims. But at least allow us to save face by formally dering your surrender. If you do that, we will withdraw without further bloodshed.¡±


    The Hungarian envoy hesitated but eventually agreed.


    A formal deration of surrender, even if symbolic, was a small price to paypared to the cost of continuing the war.


    Thus, a peace treaty was reached.


    The Tarkic Empire agreed to return all upied territories to Hangury. Although the Padishah regretted his overly ambitious advance, the oue allowed him to maintain some dignity.


    In hindsight, the Tarkic forces had been overly optimistic, hoping the Dragona Empire would cripple the Holy Empire before their arrival. Frank¡¯s final stand had also dyed the Tarkic advance, forcing them into unfavorable negotiations.


    Despite the setbacks, the Padishah found some sce in the fact that Hangury and the Holy Empire had formally bowed to the Tarkic Empire¡ªeven if only in words.


    With the treaty signed, the Tarkic forces began their retreat, their ambitions of conquering the continent left unfulfilled.<hr>


    Goblin: sponsored chapter 3 of 4.


    <strong>Book Release:</strong> I recently listed a collection of my poems titled ¡°Thought Blinks: A Collection of Poems¡± on Patreon and BuyMeaCoffee shop. You can buy it for only <strong>$7</strong>, if you like poetry.

 Chapter 153: True Winner III

    Chapter 153: True Winner III


    ¡°Here. Aaah, open up.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s okay. I can eat this by myself.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s my job to take care of my sick woman. Of course, I have to do at least this much. Hurry up, ah~.¡±


    Bahamut held a bowl of porridge and tried to feed Ophelia.


    Ophelia blushed, unsure of what to do. Bahamut slowly brought the spoon to her lips, observing her flustered and adorable expression.


    Ophelia lowered her head, chewing and swallowing the food. However, she felt so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t tell if the porridge was going down her throat or into her nose.


    After setting the bowl aside, Bahamut carefully inspected her hand once more.


    ¡°How is it? The doctor said it would heal quickly with mana, but I was still worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much better. It will just take a little more time to fully recover.¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Bahamut sighed in relief and gently stroked her hair. Although things seemed stable now, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what would¡¯ve happened if the power of mana hadn¡¯t saved her. Without it, she might have lost the use of her arm forever.


    ¡°I did it to protect you, Master. An injury like this is a small price to pay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Bahamut¡¯s voice became firm.


    He grasped Ophelia¡¯s hand tightly, his gaze locked with hers. ¡°Did you forget? Before you are my sword, you are the woman I love. How do you think I would feel if something serious happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ophelia¡¯s cheeks flushed at his words.


    Seeing her reaction, Bahamut gently wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this many times¡ªappreciate yourself a little more. If you get hurt, it hurts me too.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Hearing such heartfelt words made Ophelia feel overwhelmed with happiness.


    Bahamut gazed into her eyes, leaned in slowly, and k!ssed her softly.


    Her lips were warm and moist. Bahamut soon felt her t0ngue timidly slide into his mouth. In battle, Ophelia was fearless with her sword, but now, she showed a delicate hesitation.


    A smile tugged at the corners of Bahamut¡¯s mouth as he teased her t0ngue with his own. It tasted sweet, carrying a subtle fragrance. Her t0ngue trembled slightly before entwining with his, like a small snake coiling around its prey.


    The intensity between them grew as they shared the moment, their emotions igniting like fire. Bahamut¡¯s hand slowly trailed down to her mounds, caressing them gently.


    ¡°Ah¡­ hah¡­¡± Ophelia gasped, pleasure evident in her voice.


    Bahamut felt a deep desire to take things further, but he restrained himself. Her injury wasn¡¯t fully healed yet, and he couldn¡¯t risk causing her more harm.


    Reluctantly, Bahamut pulled away, his breath heavy with regret.


    Ophelia, equally reluctant, wiped the corners of his mouth with delicate fingers, savoring the lingering warmth of their k!ss.


    <em>¡®I need to recover as soon as possible¡­¡¯</em> Ophelia thought as she gazed at Bahamut, who smiled warmly at her.


    His voice was tender as he spoke, ¡°Thank you, Ophelia. It was a dangerous task, but thanks to you, everything ended without major trouble. I promise to reward you properly in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± she replied with a blush and a soft smile.


    ***


    After spending sweet moments with the woman he cherished, Bahamut left Ophelia¡¯s room and headed to a separate chamber.


    The restoration work following the attack by the White Dragon Princess was still in progress. However, the guesthouse owned by the Uranus Merchant Guild, situated on the outskirts of the city, was quieter than most ces¡ªa perfect spot for rest and discreet conversations.


    Seatedfortably, Bahamut nced at Ashbel, who stood before him.


    ¡°You worked hard. There were no issues with thest food supply, right?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. We even secured a generous profit while taking care of it.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. With that, our role in this war is almostplete.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    They exchanged subtle smiles¡ªcool and calcted, far from the affectionate expression Bahamut had shown Ophelia earlier.


    ¡°How much did we loan this time?¡±


    ¡°Two million talets to the Kingdom of Hangury, five million to the Kingdom of Frank, four million to thebined kingdoms of the Kalmar Alliance and Rnd, and six million to the Holy Empire.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ quite a significant sum.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Uranus Merchant Company¡¯s support, it would have been impossible.¡±


    The vast fortune umted through ventures such as the Eastern Trade had been poured into these efforts. Although Bertina avoided incurring excessive debt by paying offrge portions, the guild¡¯s funds were almost depleted, creating operational difficulties.


    The predicted disaster¡ªwhere the Tarkic Empire would have destroyed Hangury and engulfed the continent in chaos¡ªhad been narrowly avoided. However, the financial cost had been staggering.


    <em>¡®I knew we¡¯d need the money, but I didn¡¯t expect to burn through it all in just a few months,¡¯</em> Bahamut mused.


    Despite the loss, he felt no regret. It wasn¡¯t just about saving his own life and those around him; the money hadn¡¯t disappeared¡ªit had been loaned out.


    And the recipients weren¡¯t bankrupt businesses; they were monarchs of powerful nations. This meant the investment was safe, with multiple ways to reim it.


    <em>¡®Retrieving money from those in power isn¡¯t always about cash,¡¯ </em>Bahamut thought with a sly grin.


    Even if some nations faced financial difficulties, or worse, copsed, the Beden Merchant Company could still benefit. Power granted control over a nation¡¯s systems, and debt was a perfect leash for those in authority.


    Depending on future circumstances, thepany could even acquire state rights and privileges. In the long run, the rewards would far outweigh the temporary setbacks.


    <em>¡®Let¡¯s try to secure the agricultural trade rights from the Kingdom of Frank. If nothing else, acquiring control over their medicinal products would be ideal¡­¡¯ </em>


    Relief and anticipation filled Bahamut¡¯s heart as he imagined the rewards waiting for him after the storm settled.


    Of course, there was still work to be done.<hr>


    Goblin: thest sponsored chapter, 4 of 4.


    <strong>Book Release:</strong> I recently listed a collection of my poems titled ¡°Thought Blinks: A Collection of Poems¡± on Patreon and BuyMeaCoffee shop. You can buy it for only <strong>$7</strong>, if you like poetry.

 Chapter 154: True Winner IV

    Chapter 154: True Winner IV


    Sofia, the capital of the Dragona Empire.


    Though it was located on the outskirts of the empire, Sofia was by no means small for a capital city. Its name carried a legacy from the past, and for over eighty years, it had stood as the heart of the empire¡¯s power and economy.


    At the center of the city stood the Imperial Pce, the core of the Dragona Empire. While its structure had been expanded incrementally to meet practical needs, itcked the grandeur of the Hangurian royal pce, let alone the splendor of the Tarkic Empire or the Holy Empire.


    Although the pce was neat and orderly, it felt underwhelming as an imperial castle. There were no borate artworks, ceiling murals, or decorations in precious metals like gold or silver. This austerity wasn¡¯t limited to the pce alone; it extended to the empress herself.


    Mina Roseveta Dragona, the empress of Dragona, lived modestly. Her attire, though neat, was far from luxurious, and her meals were simpler than those enjoyed by monarchs from other nations who dined on rare delicacies. Even national holidays were focused on public service and relief rather than borate celebrations.


    In the past, some nobles and servants had quietly criticized the empress¡¯ frugality. One brave servant had even mustered the courage to voice the opinion that a certain level of luxury was necessary to uphold the dignity of the empire. However, Roseveta had only smiled and responded:


    ¡°Rather than showing dignity that way, putting smiles on people¡¯s faces is a better way to demonstrate the empire¡¯s authority.¡±


    After this incident, the nobles of the Dragona Empire refrained from indulging in ostentation. If the empress herself, upying the highest position in thend, lived modestly, it would be inappropriate for her subordinates to unt extravagance.


    This shift in culture contributed to the disappearance of luxury within the Dragona Empire during Roseveta¡¯s sixty-year reign, allowing high-ranking officials to focus solely on strengthening the nation. With lordspeting through governance rather than superficial grandeur, and an empress who led by example, the Dragona Empire transformed from a mere border principality of the Tarkic Empire into a powerful nation.


    The one who made this transformation possible was Mina Roseveta Dragona. As empress, she had ruled for decades and showed no signs of relinquishing the throne. Seated at a small table, she savored a cup of strong ck tea¡ªthe one indulgence she allowed herself.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The warm, fragrant tea seemed to wash away the burdens of her day. As she sipped slowly, her thoughts drifted to the events she had been contemting for some time.


    ¡°Bahamut Fernandez and the Beden Merchant Company¡­ They could be considered the true winners of this great war.¡±


    The Beden Merchant Company had amassed vast wealth and power through Eastern trade and its merger with the Sakiel Knights. Though the war had depleted arge portion of their resources, thepany had used the conflict to secure influence over the monarchs of the continent.


    This meant that even the most powerful rulers, whether willingly or not, would now have to consider the interests of the Beden Merchant Company and Bahamut in their decisions.


    While many rulers would prefer to pay off their debts as soon as possible, they weren¡¯t foolish. They had initiated the war and were now preparing for further conflict, knowing they had to defend themselves sooner orter.


    Roseveta knew, however, that the future was far from certain.


    ¡°If peacees from this conflict, things might stabilize¡­ but given the situation on the continent, that¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    The authority of the Holy Church and its pope was steadily declining, and monarchs across the continent were growing increasingly ambitious, eager to seize morend and power.


    Though they had temporarily united against amon external threat, Roseveta was well aware that this unity wouldn¡¯tst.


    ¡°The church¡¯s authority will wane¡­ And, like it or not, the influence of the emperor, who must rely on that authority, will weaken over time. As a result, old problems that have been held in check will begin to surface. Instead of repaying debts, rulers might end up sinking deeper into them.¡±


    Thinking about these potential challenges, Roseveta found herself growing increasingly curious about Bahamut.


    ¡°I always knew he was an unusual person, but I never imagined he¡¯d rise to this level of influence. In hindsight, perhaps having a debt of 2,700 talets to such a person isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    Though the amount was significant, for an empire like Dragona, it was manageable. A faint smile spread across Roseveta¡¯s lips as she recalled a proposal Bahamut had made to her.


    ¡°A deal¡­ If someone like that works with me, there¡¯s nothing to fear. This could be interesting.¡±


    As these thoughts swirled in her mind, she sipped her tea again. Just then, a familiar voice called out to her.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ What a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Roseveta weed the arrival of a guest with a smile. The man who entered knelt down and bowed before her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Empress of Dragona. I, Duke of Selibras, stand before you. Do you have anymands?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was polite and formal. However, Roseveta¡¯s smile faded as she responded.


    ¡°That introduction¡­ It¡¯s always so over the top.¡±


    ¡°But I thought you would be used to it by now, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯ll never get used to it. So please, stop.¡±


    Her words were casual,cking the stiffness expected in formal conversation. The man chuckled, his serious demeanor softening.


    This was the Duke of Selibras, the chancellor of the Dragona Empire. As one of the founding figures who had helped establish the empire alongside Roseveta, he was also one of her oldest friends. He addressed her without the need for formalities.


    ¡°I heard Elios shed with the Holy Empire and came back in defeat?¡±


    ¡°To put it mildly, yes. But we did gain a few things. While some areas were lost, we managed to acquire Treviso, which had been a border territory. And there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    The emperor¡¯s tone turned more serious, sparking the duke¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Oh? Something interesting, I assume?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯d rather not discuss it now. It¡¯s rted to work, and I¡¯m still a bit tired.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Since it¡¯s been a while, shall we talk about something lighter? My wife just found out she¡¯s expecting our third child.¡±


    The duke¡¯s pride was evident, and Roseveta¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°Oh? Congrattions! That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll soon find out whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, and I¡¯ll be sure to let you know.¡±


    The two old friends continued their conversation, setting aside their roles as emperor and chancellor. They talked as any close friends would, sharing personal stories and simple joys.


    Though their words seemed trivial to others, to them, these moments were more valuable than the affairs of state. After all, their ultimate goal in ruling was to protect this very way of life¡ªthe small, precious moments that made life worth living. <hr>


    <strong>Book Release</strong>: I recently listed a collection of my poems titled ¡°Thought Blinks: A Collection of Poems¡± on Patreon and BuyMeaCoffee shop. You can buy it for only <strong>$7</strong>, if you like poetry.


    ***


    <strong>Things are Not Looking Good:</strong>


    Yes, things are not looking good. As you know, trantion requires a lot of time and energy. I trante, edit and proofread the chapters on my own. I will be honest here, I started tranting as a hobby, then it evolved to a hope of earning a living by doing something I enjoy.


    However, I suffered a chain of misfortunes during and after the pandemic, and earnings from FSM and RTV helped me a lot. It became a significant part of my life. As long as my monthly ie bordered around $200, I could make the time to trante in the middle of other works. Then RTV ended, and the earning decreased. Now, it has decreased to around $90-$100. And with PETTV nearingpletion, that would decrease even more. A*dsence gets me about $ 0.50 per day, and you can¡¯t get the payment until it reaches $100, so I can¡¯t depend on that either.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an issue in normal circumstances, but it matters a lot to me since I am still dealing with a lot of financial troubles. I am currently looking for a job, and will have to invest my time and energy in it once I get it.


    Long story short, if you enjoy reading this novel, support the trantion if you can, either by bing a Patron in Patreon, or sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. You can also take some time to watch a*ds to increase the revenue on A*dsence. Grains of sand together can form a desert.


    FSM supporters has been supporting me from the start no matter what, so I would continue to trante FSM as long as I am alive. But for the other projects, I now desperately need your support so that I can spend the time and energy to serve them to you all. That¡¯s all. Thank you.

 Chapter 155: True Winner V

    Chapter 155: True Winner V


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    As sheid her heavily weighted body on the bed, Bertina let out a small sigh.


    Now, anyone could clearly see the state of her body.


    Her swollen belly made it clear that there was another life inside her.


    <em>¡®Am I really going to be a mother? Really¡­ here, carrying his child?¡¯ </em>


    Even at that moment, the baby kicked, announcing its presence. Every time she felt that sensation, a smile naturally formed on her lips.


    It felt like she held the whole world in her hands¡ªa feeling of happiness iparable to any jewel she had ever obtained.


    Feeling that joy once more, Bertina quietly looked out the window at the sky.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for him to arrive.¡± She wanted to greet him at the entrance, but in her current condition, such an effort felt overwhelming. With concerns about the health of her child, she chose to remain calm, enduring the frustration.


    <em>¡®Still¡­ I never imagined you wouldplete this task so perfectly. Not only did you avert a crisis, but you also secured such tremendous profit.¡¯ </em>


    As a merchant and as a woman bearing his child, she felt an overwhelming sense of pride.


    With these thoughts lingering, Bertina reflected on something that had stayed in her mind for a long time.


    <em>¡®Will he ept it? He will, of course. After all, I am carrying his child¡­¡¯ </em>


    While she was savoring the anticipation growing in the corner of her heart, suddenly¡ª


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    At that moment, a knock came from behind her. Bertina turned her head, and a bright smile spread across her face.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, My Lady.¡±


    The sight of him filled her with joy. Without hesitation, Bertina hurried toward him as quickly as her heavy body allowed.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ Truly, I was worried the entire time because the war was so intense. I am so relieved that you returned safely.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I promised I would never leave you alone again.¡±


    With those words, Bahamut embraced Bertina¡¯s body warmly.


    In his arms, she felt the certainty that everything had resolved without major problems. Releasing her gently, Bahamut looked down at her swollen belly, as round as a southern mountain, and said, ¡°It¡¯s grown so much¡­ our child.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the doctor said the baby should arrive in just a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve done so well.¡±


    Bahamut felt a surge of emotions at her words. Although he had known for a while that he would be a father, experiencing this moment firsthand brought a special feeling.


    <em>¡®A child¡­ I¡¯m really going to be a father. I expected this, but it feels so different from anything I imagined.¡¯ </em>


    A happiness unlike the joy of capturing enemies or earning great wealth swept over him.


    ¡°What about the baby¡¯s gender? I heard some doctors can determine that.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible yet. I tried to find out, but only doctors in the Dragona Empire currently have the ability to use such mana-based methods. But we¡¯ll know soon enough, so please be patient until then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s fine.¡±


    To be honest, Bahamut didn¡¯t care whether it was a son or daughter. Still, he thought a daughter might be better¡ªa smart, beautiful child like Bertina, someone he could adore endlessly.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve returned safely, shall we celebrate with a banquet? I stopped by the Holy Empire on the way back and brought some excellent ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds wonderful. Though I¡¯ll refrain from drinking for the baby¡¯s sake.¡±


    Just like that, Bahamut¡¯s excitement for their soon-to-arrive child grew.


    Watching him, Bertina also smiled¡ªthough her smile held not only joy but also a subtle hint of personal ambition.


    ***


    At the Banquet.


    ¡°Gulp, gulp! Ahhh, that¡¯s the stuff!¡±


    Nemea downed a ss of wine with cheer, seatedfortably at the center of the banquet hall.


    Seeing this, Mergon turned his head slightly and took a timid sip from his own ss.


    ¡°Oh, this is delicious. It looked odd, but it tastes better than I expected.¡±


    ¡°This is quite good too. It¡¯s called onion soup¡ªapparently, it¡¯s a popr dish in the Frank kingdom.¡±


    While Ken gravitated toward exotic dishes, Mino preferred simpler, familiar fare. As she observed herrades enjoying the banquet in their own ways, Echid smiled lightly before turning toward the two people beside her.


    ¡°Everyone worked hard. I didn¡¯t do much since I stayed here on guard duty, but I heard both of you performed brilliantly.¡±


    ¡°In its own way, the rear lines were as important as the battlefield. Thanks to your protection, Tilda, we were able to fight safely. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hate to admit it, but that¡¯s true. Great job.¡±


    Ophelia and Echid both expressed their gratitude for Tilda, who had protected the Beden Merchant Company¡¯s headquarters in Schwyz.


    Tilda looked slightly embarrassed at the praise.


    ¡°Thank you, but¡­ if Bertina hadn¡¯t been pregnant, I would have joined you on the battlefield. Honestly, I regret not being able to fight.¡±


    At her words, Ophelia¡¯s expression grewplicated, and Echid cautiously asked,


    ¡°Lady Bertina is pregnant? Then¡­ the father must be¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Bahamut. Who else would it be?¡±


    Ophelia and Echid exchanged looks, realizing why Bertina hadn¡¯t been present in Schwyz.


    Ophelia silently drank her strong liquor, while Echid gave her a concerned nce.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? That¡¯s strong¡ªit¡¯s distilled liquor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just¡­ one drink today.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, yes, enjoy it. Today is a celebration¡ªeveryone made it back safely! Let¡¯s drink and make merry!¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh¡­¡±


    Echid sighed as she watched Tilda talk freely. In this atmosphere, she knew saying anything would only make things worse for Ophelia. Feeling the same need for release, Echid tipped her own ss and took a deep drink.


    ¡°This really is good¡­ Expensive liquor lives up to its price.¡±


    ¡°Drink, drink! Throw all your worries away! Let¡¯s get drunk!¡±


    Between the two of them, Ophelia silently poured more liquor down her throat, trying to soothe herplicated emotions.


    She knew the truth, though.


    A woman carrying an unmarried man¡¯s child¡­


    What could she expect from the child¡¯s father? It was obvious.


    ***


    Later, face-to-face with Bahamut, Bertina spoke with a soft smile.


    ¡°Will you do it? As the father of this child?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ a-are you serious?¡±


    Her words took him by surprise, leaving Mr. Bahamut momentarily speechless.


    Seeing his hesitation, Bertina¡¯s voice softened with earnestness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait any longer. There¡¯s no reason to hesitate. I want to start right after the baby is born¡­ our wedding.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Caught off guard, Bahamut found himself at a loss for words. <hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 156: True Winner VI

    Chapter 156: True Winner VI


    Bahamut hesitated to answer the question about marriage.


    In response, Bertina asked him with a cold expression.


    ¡°You¡­ Everything you¡¯ve done to me so far has been a lie, hasn¡¯t it? Saying you loved me and believed in me¡­ It was just to use me.¡±


    ¡°No! Never!¡±


    In an instant, Bahamut responded firmly to Bertina, who had voiced something he could never ept. Although, at the beginning, his feelings for her were nothing more than seeing her as a tool for his own purposes, things had changed. Over time, as he spent moments with her and helped her through crises, Bahamut truly fell in love with her. His happiness was genuine when he found out she was carrying his child.


    Bertina had be so important to him that life without her seemed unimaginable. However, the issue of marriage was not something he could decide easily.


    ¡°My love for you, My Lady¡­ Bertina, is sincere. And I know you¡¯ll do what¡¯s best for our child. But¡­ before we talk about marriage, there are things I need to resolve.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bertina asked. ¡°Just so you know, I wouldn¡¯t interfere in your rtionships with other women after we marry. You could keep a concubine if you wanted. It¡¯s not my ce to interfere, given that people see me as nothing more than a s*x s1ave, no matter what title I hold.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Though Bertina spoke withpromise, Bahamut could sense the clear boundaries within her words. As far as she was concerned, she would be his only true wife, while everyone else would be mere concubines. It was quite a concession considering the circumstances, but there was still an issue he needed to address.


    ¡°Just give me a little time. Ten days¡­ no, a week.¡±


    His voice carried a hint of desperation.


    Hearing this, Bertina let out a small sigh and spoke slowly.


    ¡°¡­Alright. We¡¯ll talk again in a week.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that, Bahamut left the room. Watching him leave, Bertina felt a twinge of regret. She gently caressed her lower abdomen.


    <em>¡®I expected this¡­ but maybe I was being too greedy. The person who holds the most affection from him is¡­¡¯ </em>


    As someone with ears and eyes everywhere and a vast informationwork through her guild, Uranus, Bertina was well aware of the people surrounding Bahamut. Naturally, she also knew about his rtionships with other women.


    <em>¡®In the case of Isolda¡­ she feels more like a friend than a lover. Besides, she keeps her distance, so I don¡¯t have to worry too much about her. As for the girl named Linda locked in the dungeon¡­ she¡¯s just a toy. The real problem is her¡­¡¯ </em>


    Though Bertina didn¡¯t show it, the person she was most wary of was Ophelia Crimson¡ªthe woman known as Bahamut¡¯s sword, who had once fought the White Dragon Princess to a draw and even defeated her.


    Bertina knew that Ophelia¡¯s bond with Bahamut ran deep.


    Unlike Bertina, who had initially met him with hostility, Ophelia had always acted benevolently toward him. They had spent much more time together as she served as his escort during his travels across the continent.


    Bertina¡¯s time with him, inparison, felt brief. She also bore the heavy responsibility of leading Uranus, which limited how much time they could spend together.


    <em>¡®When a man and a woman stay close for a long time, feelings can bloom¡ªeven if they weren¡¯t there initially. Especially if there was a spark from the start¡­¡¯ </em>


    Fortunately, Ophelia didn¡¯t bear Bahamut¡¯s child. But it still felt like Bertina was at a disadvantage in earning his affection.


    However, Ophelia had weaknesses too. Though she was a formidable warrior, her past as an adventurer wasn¡¯t spotless. While Bahamut didn¡¯t care much about her history, it was a serious strike against her standing as a potential Mistress of the Beden Merchant Company.


    Furthermore, unlike Bertina¡ªwho was born into nobility and married into wealth¡ªOphelia¡¯s origins were unclear. Even if she held Bahamut¡¯s affection, Bertina¡¯s aristocratic background gave her the upper hand.


    But despite these advantages, Bertina¡¯s heart remained uneasy.


    <em>¡®He hasn¡¯t decided to marry me yet. In his heart, I¡¯m still second¡­ Not the most important one.¡¯ </em>


    If they officially became a couple, things might change. She would be the one by his side, not just in title but in reality. Yet, even now¡ªso close to the birth of their child¡ªBertina couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she wasn¡¯t Bahamut¡¯s first priority.


    ***


    Ophelia sat with her usual expressionless face as Bahamut finished exining the situation to her.


    ¡°¡­I see. So that¡¯s what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Despite hearing that the man she loved was about to marry someone else¡ªa perfect woman carrying his child¡ªOphelia showed no visible reaction.


    <em>¡®No matter how much Bahamut loves me¡­ I can¡¯t stop this.¡¯ </em>


    The reality was unavoidable. Even if she resisted, it would only burden the man she cherished. The Uranus guild had yed a significant role in the rise of the Beden Merchant Company, and the child Bertina carried, though not hers, bore Bahamut¡¯s blood.


    Ophelia had no choice but to step aside. With that thought, she rose from her seat and forced a bright smile onto her face.


    ¡°Anyway, congrattions. I always thought Lady Bertina was more suited to you than I was.¡±


    ¡°Ophelia¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope you have a happy marriage. And don¡¯t forget about me entirely, alright? Well then¡­¡±


    She turned to leave the room. But just as she reached the door¡ª


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Her wrist was caught by the man she loved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I already know¡­ everything. In front of me, you don¡¯t have to act like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heh¡­ Ugh¡­ Ahhh!¡±


    At his words, the tears Ophelia had been holding back burst forth.


    Bahamut pulled her into a tight embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t feel like this¡­ I know I can¡¯t¡­ but¡­ but¡­¡±


    Ophelia sobbed uncontrobly in his arms, and Bahamut quietly wept with her, sharing her pain.


    He cried for the reality that he couldn¡¯t fully embrace her and for the pain he had caused her.


    ***


    After crying together, the two sat on the bed, looking at each other in silence.


    In that moment, they decided to focus solely on each other¡ªthe person right in front of them. Slowly, they embraced and shared a deep, passionate k!ss.<hr>


    <strong>Goblin:</strong> Want to read more? Then please consider bing a PETTV Level 1 or PETTV Level 2 Patron at Patreon to read more chapters. You can also be a Supreme Patron for $30 a month to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! You can support me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee. Please whitelist this site in your a*dbl0cker to support the trantions. A little support can help me a lot!


    Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special, Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Ask the Mirror, and Immortal Divine Tribtion

 Chapter 157: True Winner VII

    Chapter 157: True Winner VII


    (Onest ming hot chapter.)


    Ophelia and Bahamut slowly opened their mouths.


    Then, Bahamut began to gently caress Ophelia¡¯s l!ps with his fingers¡ªa hot, reddish sensation followed.


    In response, Ophelia opened her mouth slightly and took his finger inside.


    Her t0ngue began to move, slowly licking his fingers.


    The warm, moist sensation stimted Bahamut¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°Huh¡­ahng¡­¡±


    Ophelia exhaled a heated breath, indulging her master¡¯s hand. Her t0ngue swirled fervently, resembling a serpent¡¯s, revealing the desire of a w0man seeking pleasure¡ªso unlike her usual cold demeanor.


    Once Bahamut withdrew his finger, Ophelia, without bothering to wipe the spittle from her l!ps, slowly began unbuttoning his cl0thes.The sight of his bare chest gradually came into view.


    L!cking him again, Ophelia tried to imprint her master¡¯s taste deep within her memory.


    <em>¡®Ah¡­ Master¡­ my master¡­¡¯ </em>


    He was the man who saved her life and became her everything¡ªa man she loved but one she still had to share with others. The knowledge that she couldn¡¯t have him entirely to herself filled Ophelia with heartache, igniting her desire even further.


    Then, Bahamut embraced Ophelia, undr*essing her a bit roughly. Though guilt weighed on him over their current situation, it only made him express his affection for her more intensely than usual.


    ¡°Ahnng~!¡±


    Bahamut took one of her n!pples into his mouth without hesitation. The small, soft sensation was sweet on his l!ps, and he buried his face deeper into her modest mound.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Master¡­ Bahamut¡­¡±


    Ophelia held his head close, her arms wrapped around him as he indulged himself fully. She inhaled the warmth of his body, letting his scent fill her senses, and her eyes grew misty with unshed tears.


    <em>¡®If only I had cherished myself more¡­ If I hadn¡¯t sold my body to escape starvation¡­ Would things have been different?¡¯ </em>


    These thoughts, buried for so long, resurfaced and weighed heavily on her heart. But before they could overwhelm her, a sudden surge of pleasure swept them away.


    ¡°Ah! Ahhg~¡±


    Bahamut¡¯s fingers slipped lower, s1iding between her legs and stirring her bud as though ying an instrument.


    ¡°Huh! Aww! Ughhh!¡±


    Although she should have been used to it by now, the precision and intensity of his touch made resistance impossible. Her pleasure grew uncontrobly, and Ophelia pressed a hand to her mouth to stifle her m0ans.


    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­¡±


    Breathless from the release, Ophelia trembled slightly as Bahamut withdrew his finger, sticky with her fluids. But instead of quelling her lu*st, it only made her crave him more.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Master¡­ please¡­¡±


    Ophelia parted herself with a finger, exposing her entrance as shey before him. The sight of her, inviting and dripping with desire, made Bahamut¡¯s need surge once more.


    ¡°Kuh! Ahhh!¡±


    Without hesitation, Bahamut plunged his c0ck deep into her. It slid inside perfectly, fitting like a key in a well-matched lock¡ªa familiar ce, one that had weed him many times before. What was once tight now felt like it had been shaped to fit him alone.


    ¡°Huh! Happ!¡±


    He began to move, and Ophelia¡¯s entire body responded to the sensation of him inside her. With every thrust, she felt the pleasure coil tighter within her, consuming herpletely.


    As the passion built between them, Bahamut shifted, pressing deeper into her. He moved fervently, driven by both regret and love¡ªa love that overflowed in every touch.


    Ophelia¡¯s walls tightened instinctively, pulling at him, amplifying the pleasure. Bahamut felt himself approaching the edge.


    <em>¡®Kuh¡­ Every time¡­ Ophelia¡¯s tightness is unbelievable!¡¯ </em>


    If he let go of his mana like this, he thought his c0ck might explode under the pressure. Bnced between ecstasy and pain, he could no longer hold back.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ophelia! Here ites!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Master¡¯s¡­ please! Come quickly! I¡¯m yours, Bahamut! Ahhh!¡±


    With that, Bahamut released himself, filling herpletely. His essence overflowed from her cave, dripping out in thick streams.


    ¡°Haah! Haah! Haah!¡±


    Though the moment hadn¡¯tsted long, the intensity left Bahamut panting heavily. As his c0ck sl!pped from her body, Ophelia, now dizzy with pleasure, copsed onto the bed.


    Despite wielding a greatsword on the battlefield, this kind of intimate exhaustion always left her with a mix of happiness and fatigue. Yet, today, something within her remained unsatisfied.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Ophelia¡­¡±


    Ophelia crawled back toward Bahamut, her body glistening with sweat. With delicate care, she took his still-throbbing c0ck into her mouth, l!cking away the remnants of their passion. To her, it tasted sweet and fragrant, a vor she relished.


    As her t0ngue traced every inch of him, a thought stirred in her mind¡ªa thought that had never been there before.


    <em>¡®I¡­ I want it too¡­ The master¡¯s child¡­ Like Bertina¡­ I want to bear his child¡­¡¯ </em>


    Even as she entertained this thought, her mouth remained upied. Her t0ngue swirled, savoring him, and her eyes drifted toward Bahamut¡¯s still-hardened c0ck.


    Despite everything, he hadn¡¯t softened. The sight of his ar0usal reignited Ophelia¡¯s desire. Rising from the bed, she knelt before him.


    ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯ll put it in¡­¡±


    Her face flushed with heat, and her body dripped with a mix of love juices and his essence.


    Bahamut nodded, his gaze filled with yearning.


    ¡°Yes. Do what you want, Ophelia.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ then¡­¡±


    With his permission, Ophelia lowered herself, guiding him back inside her body.


    ¡°Ahnn!¡±


    His c0ck slid smoothly inside, aided by the slick mixture already coating her. A m0an escaped her lips, but her movements remained steady.


    Ophelia moved at0p him, her h!ps, wa!st, and mounds all in perfect harmony, pouring every ounce of their shared desire into each motion.


    Bahamut, watching her body tremble with pleasure, wrapped his arms around her. He held her close, cherishing her touch, her scent, and even the tears that still fell from her eyes.


    ¡°I love you¡­ I love you, Ophelia¡­ No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always love you¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too¡­ I¡¯ll love you forever, Bahamut¡­¡±<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>BuymeaCoffee will no longer support Payoneer. Which means I won¡¯t be able to use it anymore. So, until further notice I won¡¯t be receiving any sponsored chapters through BuymeaCoffee.


    Meanwhile, I have thought up a way to receive Sponsored chapters through Patreon.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 158: True Winner VIII

    Chapter 158: True Winner VIII


    After their moment of shared affection ended, Ophelia remained silent in Bahamut¡¯s arms.


    Her master, the man she loved, would soon be someone else¡¯s husband. The truth weighed heavily on her, but she epted it. Ophelia knew how remarkable he was and understood that he needed someone extraordinary by his side.


    However, the uncertainty of what came next troubled her most. What if the man she loved, now another woman¡¯s husband, forgot her?


    <em>¡®I don¡¯t want to be abandoned. At least¡­ in some corner of his heart, I hope there will still be a ce for me.¡¯</em>


    Though she knew Bahamut¡¯s feelings for her were genuine in the present, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen once he built a family. Would she never again experience his love the way she did now? The future looked unclear from Ophelia¡¯s point of view, filling her with a deep sense of unease.


    Just as these thoughts overwhelmed her, Bahamut¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ophelia asked, lifting her gaze to meet his.


    His eyes held hers with a quiet sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ve been considering this for a while. No matter how much I think about it, this seems like the best thing I can do for you, Ophelia.¡± Her heart tightened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a hint of shyness, Bahamut leaned closer and whispered into her ear.


    At his words, Ophelia¡¯s pupils widened, and her cheeks flushed with sudden warmth.


    ***


    Beneath a bright sky, Bahamut and Bertina stood together, speaking in soft, serious tones.


    ¡°Shall we go, mydy¡ªno¡­ honey?¡± he asked warmly.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go,¡± Bertina replied, her voice tinged with rare shyness.


    She wore a radiant white dress and veil, glowing like an angel descending from the heavens.


    Each time Bahamut looked at her, he marveled at her beauty.


    <em>¡®She¡­ How is it possible that she¡¯s so beautiful?¡¯</em>


    Smiling, Bahamut held Bertina¡¯s hand tightly as they made their way down the aisle. Familiar faces appeared around them¡ªservants, employees, business partners¡ªall of whom watched the couple with admiration.


    Ahead of them, the podium awaited, along with the officiant who would conduct the ceremony. Standing to the side were Ophelia, Ashbel, Isolda, and Yuria, along with one other person.


    Bahamut smiled as his gazended on them before turning his attention back to Bertina, standing beside him.


    This was their wedding ceremony, a solemn moment when two people vowed to share their lives as husband and wife. Though he had spent months preparing both mind and heart, standing here now, Bahamut felt far more nervous than he had expected.


    <em>¡®Marriage¡­ I¡¯m getting married. Haha, what a strange and awkward feeling.¡¯</em>


    He nced at Bertina, noting the slight agitation on her face. Despite her usualposure, it was clear that she, too, felt the weight of the moment. Though she had been through marriage before, the nerves were undeniable.


    The sight eased Bahamut¡¯s own tension. He squeezed her hand reassuringly, and in response, Bertina gave him a subtle smile¡ªone that only he could recognize.


    Their private exchange of affection was brief but significant. As the officiant finished his speech, it was time for the couple to exchange vows.


    ¡°Will the groom, Bahamut Fernandez, take Bertina Minerva as his wife, and swear to share in joy and sorrow, forever?¡± the officiant asked.


    ¡°Yes! I swear!¡± Bahamut dered, his voice bright with emotion.


    At his enthusiastic response, Bertina blushed and hid her face behind her bouquet.


    The officiant turned to her next. ¡°Will Bertina Minerva support her husband and love him forever?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I swear,¡± she answered, relieved that she had spoken without faltering.


    The officiant smiled approvingly. ¡°Then, please seal your vows with a kiss.¡±


    Bahamut and Bertina leaned in, their lips meeting in a deep, affectionate kiss. The earlier awkwardness melted away, leaving only the warmth of their love for each other.


    As the kiss ended, Bahamut embraced Bertina and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy. You and our children, too.¡±


    Bertina chuckled softly, her heart full. She tightened her hold around him, savoring the moment.


    Their gazes then drifted to the baby cradled in Isolda¡¯s arms below the podium. The infant girl had blue hair like Bertina¡¯s and sharp eyes resembling Bahamut¡¯s. She looked around with curiosity, as if the grand event unfolding around her was a delightful mystery.


    ¡°Now, bride and groom, please march!¡± the officiant announced.


    Hand in hand, Bahamut and Bertina descended the podium together. With the vows and kissplete, Bertina tossed her bouquet into the air.


    The bouquet arced gracefully through the sky beforending precisely in Ophelia¡¯s arms.


    Surprised, Ophelia stood frozen for a moment, clutching the flowers.


    Bertina chuckled softly.<em></em>


    <em>¡®Now that I have what I wanted, good luck.¡¯</em>


    Her gesture was not only a subtle mark of victory but also a small token of kindness toward a fellow woman in love.


    Descending the steps with Bahamut, Bertina noticed Ophelia¡¯s reaction¡ªa flicker of surprise that quickly vanished. Ophelia bowed her head slightly, offering a respectful nod in return.


    <em>¡®Perhaps¡­ she¡¯s a better person than I thought.¡¯</em>


    Once the ceremony concluded, Bertina approached Isolda and gently took the baby from her arms. As soon as the child was back in her mother¡¯s embrace, she nestled close, waving her tiny arms.


    Bertina whispered softly to the baby, ¡°You will be happy too, my sweet Veronica Fernandez.¡±


    ***


    A hand moved swiftly, penning neat, deliberate words onto a white sheet of paper. With the final stroke, a period marked the end.


    Thunk!


    A seal was pressed firmly onto the wax, imprinting the mark of the emperor. This was no ordinary seal but one that carried the authority of the empire itself.


    Holding the document carefully, Mina Roseveta Dragona¡ªthe Empress of the Dragona Empire¡ªsmiled quietly. There was an air of satisfaction about her, tinged with subtle intrigue.


    ¡°Now then¡­ where shall I begin my dealings?¡± she murmured, her eyes glinting with ambition.<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.

 Chapter 159: Big Deal I

    Chapter 159: Big Deal I


    If you asked what the biggest difference was after marriage, it was probably that new things needed attention, while some old concerns faded away. These two shifts defined the change.


    Either way, it was clear that life would no longer stay the same.


    In that respect, Bahamut was going through a hectic adjustment period.


    <em>¡®Having a very capable wife¡­ can sometimes be a bit tiring.¡¯ </em>


    Through this marriage, the Beden Merchant Company and the Uranos Merchant Company, which had previously existed in name only, mergedpletely. The Uranos name was relegated to refer solely to the Holy Empire branch of the Beden Merchant Company.


    Since the rtionship had always been subordinate, those who knew the inner workings did not feel much difference. However, for Bahamut, who now oversaw the unifiedpany, it marked a significant shift.


    Previously, Bertina had only concerned herself with matters rted to the Uranos Merchant Company. Now that she had be the Mistress of the Beden Merchant Company, she automatically involved herself in business matters beyond her original scope.


    In other words, alongside Isolda, there was now one more person keeping a close eye on him.


    ¡°You remember I told you not to take things on this side too lightly, right?¡± ¡°As Lady Bertina said. I¡¯ve been flexible so far, but I can¡¯t let it slide any longer. You might not see it right away, but do you know how much money is slipping through the cracks here?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    While Bertina had no intention or authority to dictate overallpany policy or interfere inrge-scale operations, she had begun pointing out details along with Isolda.


    As a bonus, many of those areas were things Bahamut himself knew needed improvement. With no room to argue, he silently epted the corrections.


    ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll handle this part as nned, so take care of the rest of the paperwork.¡±


    Isolda swiftly left the room with the finalized documents in hand. Watching her leave, Bahamut felt a little like a younger sibling had just exited the room, leaving behind a mother still lingering at his side.


    Though Bertina¡¯s points were simr to Isolda¡¯s, her approach had its differences.


    ¡°Sorry. I know you¡¯re busy with Uranos, yet you still find the time to help with this.¡±


    ¡°Whew¡­ but things are improving faster than before. I made a lot of mistakes initially.¡±


    Bertina smiled gently as Bahamut apologized. Although she, too, had taken on the role of nagging him, Bertina was adept at handling situations with delicacy. She was strict when needed, but she also knew how to encourage andfort.


    Since her target was her husband, she was even more careful in her approach.


    <em>¡®Honestly¡­ As the head of thepany, this is something Isolda and I can manage. But still, we must help him correct what can be fixed. After all, Bahamut will be the greatest merchant, the one who holds this continent¡¯s economy in the palm of his hand.¡¯ </em>


    An emperor ofmerce who could control and sway the continent¡¯s economy¡ªthis had been Bertina¡¯s ultimate goal.


    Now, as the wife of the man destined for this role, she was determined to help him achieve it.


    <em>¡®The goal isn¡¯t just a dream anymore. Thanks to my husband¡¯s achievements so far, the foundation has already beenid perfectly. All that¡¯s left is learning how to use it.¡¯ </em>


    The seeds of debt had already been sown across the continent. If nurtured properly, it was entirely possible to achieve their ambitions.


    <em>¡®However¡­ our strength alone won¡¯t be enough. Many of the opponents are powerful monarchs with lofty ambitions. There must be a better way.¡¯ </em>


    As these thoughts crossed her mind, Bertina looked at her husband, who was diligently working in front of her.


    With his familiar, focused expression in her view, she quietly resolved once more.


    <em>¡®I will make sure¡­ that you reach the top with my own hands.¡¯ </em>


    ***


    A carriage rolled steadily along the road through Schwyz.


    Although it was not immediately apparent, two passengers rode inside the luxurious vehicle.


    One was a young woman who appeared to be in herte teens, exuding a youthful vibrancy. Her purple eyes shimmered, and her long, waist-length hair was styled into two parts, giving an impression of flowing straight hair.


    She gazed out the window with a slightly relieved expression. The unusual thickness and length of her hair made it seem even more striking.


    ¡°This is Schwyz¡­ All I saw were mountains along the way, but it looks like we¡¯ve finally arrived in a city with people.¡±


    The young woman let out a sigh of relief, d that the monotonous journey hade to an end.


    Sitting across from her was another woman, with calm green eyes and a serene face that gave her the appearance of being in herte twenties. Compared to the vibrant young woman, she radiated a sense ofposure.


    ¡°It was certainly a long journey. I lost count of how many times A caused trouble along the way.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Well, it¡¯s because of those bandits who kept trying to rob us.¡±


    ¡°Even so, wiping them out without leaving a single survivor was excessive. You could have just driven them off.¡±


    The older woman¡¯s voice carried a note of sorrow.


    In response, A replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s asking too much. I¡¯m not a healer like Elbafa; I¡¯m a shadow knight trained to kill. Besides, on a mission like this, it¡¯s better to keep witnesses to a minimum. As the saying goes, ¡®The dead don¡¯t talk.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The woman across from Elbafa let out a weary sigh. As she watched A, who was now curiously looking out the window, a familiar yet regretful thought crossed her mind.


    <em>¡®She used to be such a kind child¡­ I wish I had raised her to be a healer, just like Roseveta wanted.¡¯ </em>


    As these thoughts lingered, the carriage came to a stop, and the two women began preparing to disembark.


    ¡°Are we here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister. Did you handle the letters and gifts? As usual, I¡¯ll be focusing on my role as your escort.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve checked everything thoroughly. There¡¯s nothing amiss. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With slightly tense expressions, Elbafa and A stepped out of the carriage. In front of them stood a woman with red hair, waiting at the entrance of a grand mansion.


    ¡°Wee. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±


    The red-haired woman bowed politely, apanied by three or four servants. Judging by her attire, she seemed to be an executive of the Beden Merchant Company.


    Without unnecessary conversation, Elbafa and A returned the bow and followed her inside the mansion.


    ***


    In a room deep within the mansion, the two women were greeted by a man.


    ¡°Thank you foring all this way. I am Bahamut Fernandez.¡±


    ¡°My name is Elbafa Envy. I am honored to meet the head of the Beden Merchant Company.¡±


    Elbafa spoke politely.


    Bahamut nodded with a gentle smile, and seeing his expression, Elbafa continued in a steady voice.


    ¡°As we discussed, I present Her Majesty¡¯s decree regarding the transaction. Please ept it.¡±


    With those words, Elbafa handed over a sealed letter to Bahamut.


    He epted the letter carefully and began to read its contents.


    And¡­<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 160: Big Deal II

    Chapter 160: Big Deal II


    As he checked the contents of the letter in front of him, Bahamut¡¯s face began to glow with a deep sense of tension.


    ¡°Is this really¡­ the contract His Majesty wants to pursue with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Elbafa answered in a quiet yet clear voice.


    In response, Bahamut nodded slowly, and at the same time, a flicker ofplex emotions settled on his face.


    <em>¡®Ever since I mentioned the word ¡°deal,¡± I expected this to some extent. But I never imagined it would be this enormous¡­¡¯ </em>


    This was a grand matter, worthy of an emperor¡¯s ambition. At the same time, even Bahamut found it difficult to grasp the full consequences of what was unfolding.


    If this were to be revealed publicly, it could, under certain circumstances, provoke conflict among the continental monarchs. However, it was clear that the benefits Bahamut stood to gain from this arrangement would be immense.


    ¡°Originally, the details were supposed to be disclosed at ater time, but Her Majesty has decided to share them now, cing special trust in you, Mr. Bahamut. We wanted to make sure that there will be no room for refusal.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Although Elbafa spoke politely, Bahamut knew that the words carried an implicit threat: We trust you and have entrusted you with top-secret information. If you refuse, silence will be inevitable.


    With this in mind, Bahamut realized that there was no choice for him.


    <em>¡®Well¡­ there¡¯s no particr reason for me to refuse.¡¯ </em>


    The offer was vast, but also perilous. Yet, from the perspective of a profit-driven merchant, it was an irresistible opportunity.


    As he pondered the proposal, Bahamut nced at the two figures before him: Elbafa, standing like a young woman, and A, appearing as a young girl.


    However, Bahamut knew from prior sources that these two were witches, each over a century old.


    <em>¡®Elbafa Envy¡­ One of the founders of the Dragona Empire and a close aide to the Rose Empress. She¡¯s one of the continent¡¯s finest healers, unmatched in the field of recovery mana. Although her personality seems gentle, she can be resolute when necessary¡ªa person with a strong sense of responsibility.¡¯ </em>


    This suggested that the Dragona Empire took the matter seriously, for only someone with Elbafa¡¯s status would be sent as an emissary.


    <em>¡®And the other one¡­ A Sloth. She¡¯s the Rose Empress¡¯s disciple and one of the top ten witches inbat strength on the continent. While not as powerful as Elios or Ophelia, she¡¯s still a formidable force.¡¯ </em>


    It seemed A had been sent as Elbafa¡¯s escort. However, should Bahamut refuse this contract, A might have orders to act against him.


    Of course, with Ophelia on his side, Bahamut was confident he could handle such a situation. But to avoid unnecessary conflict and sleep soundly at night, he knew he had to make a decision.


    ¡°¡­Fine. Since I was the one who first mentioned the idea of a deal to Her Majesty, I¡¯ll ept this contract¡ªfor my reputation as a merchant.¡±


    ¡°Well then, Bahamut, as specified, you¡¯ll need toe to the Dragona Empire to finalize the contract. When do you n to depart?¡±


    ¡°After I finish my current business here. I¡¯ll leave in about three months¡ªyou¡¯ll need time to prepare as well.¡±


    ¡°Three months¡­ that sounds good. I¡¯ll inform Her Majesty.¡±


    With that, Elbafa and A stood from their seats.


    Seeing this, Bahamut also rose and spoke in a polite tone.


    ¡°Are you leaving already? You¡¯vee a long way, and it wouldn¡¯t be proper to send you off like this. Allow me to host you for at least one day.¡±


    ¡°No need. I have much work to do, and I can return quickly.¡±


    With those words, Elbafa pulled something from within her robe.


    Bahamut recognized it immediately.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you soon. Until then¡­¡±


    Elbafa infused the object with mana, and in an instant, both she and A vanished without a trace.


    Watching with some interest, Bahamut muttered to himself.


    <em>¡®An emergency escape tool¡­ It feels more like a return spell, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve seen it in passing before, but it¡¯s definitely convenient. Being able to return home right after a business trip¡­¡¯ </em>


    The spell had its limitations, such as not being able to transport objects beyond a certain size, making it impractical for trade. However, it gave Bahamut a glimpse into the advanced mana capabilities of the Dragona Empire.


    <em>¡®Though they¡¯ve made considerable sacrifices to develop that magic¡­ If I get the chance, I¡¯d like to learn more about it.¡¯ </em>


    In the original story, magic was predominantly used for battle and war, but Bahamut was curious about spells that could be useful in daily life.


    Since he had to visit the Dragona Empire anyway, he looked forward to seeing what else it had to offer.


    <em>¡®The Dragona Empire¡­ I always knew I¡¯d visit it someday.¡¯ </em>


    A state that had be a public enemy to the monarchs of the continent due to their financial dealings with him.


    But that fact did not concern Bahamut.


    He was a merchant who acted based on credit alone. Previously, he had conducted business with the Holy Empire and fulfilled his contract to their satisfaction. Now, with that transactionpleted, the Dragona Empire had simply be his next client.


    He had no reason to betray them¡ªwhether they were knights sworn to loyalty or generals who staked their honor. Business was business, after all.


    With this in mind, Bahamut began to n the logistics of his uing journey.


    <em>¡®Given the destination, I¡¯ll need Ophelia with me. Since this will be our first trip together after marriage, I should bring my wife along as well. After all, she has business of her own.¡¯ </em>


    The Uranus Merchant Company, which held influence in the Holy Empire, also had ties to the Dragona Empire. If Bertina could leverage these connections, the deal would be even more profitable.


    The reason Bahamut had requested three months was to give Bertina time, as she was still caring for their child.


    <em>¡®Alright¡­ Time to start preparing. Let¡¯s take the next step toward something greater.¡¯ </em>


    ***


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    ¡°Good job. You may leave.¡±


    Bertina listened to Tilda¡¯s report, a small smile forming on her lips.


    <em>¡®The Dragona Empire¡­¡¯ </em>


    Even Bertina was unaware of when Bahamut had made a deal with the Rose Empress. However, she knew this was a golden opportunity.


    It was a perfect chance to see the seeds she had sown across the continent bloom spectacrly.


    With a quiet smile, Bertina nced at the baby sleeping peacefully in her arms.


    <em>¡®My baby¡­ wait just a little longer. Mother will make sure everything is ready for you.¡¯</em><hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 161: Big Deal III

    Chapter 161: Big Deal III


    Sofia, capital of the Dragona Empire.


    Arge city with a poption of 1 million along a river, where various races, including humans and demons, lived in harmony.


    As they rode through the city in a wagon, Bahamut experienced a rather strange feeling.


    <em>¡®Certainly¡­ a city with a poption of 400,000 demons feels different.¡¯ </em>


    The streets showcased scenes of buildings with vastly different designs. Winged harpies soared freely around towering structures that resembled giant mushrooms. Lizard folk and mermaids leisurely roamed or swam around houses made from straw and rocks along the riverbank.


    Werewolves lounged in earthen homes with a primitive, cave-like feel, and demons resembling giant earthworms coiled themselves in muddy puddles scattered throughout the area.


    <em>¡®This ce is more exotic than any other I¡¯ve visited on the continent so far.¡¯ </em>


    As he observed, Bahamut felt the reality of having entered a fantasy world sink in.


    <em>¡®Managing such a diverse poption couldn¡¯t have been easy. Empress Roseveta¡¯s leadership is truly impressive.¡¯ </em>ording to the original work, demonsmunicated differently from humans, making normal interaction impossible. However, the special mana potion developed by the Rose Empress and the witches broke thenguage barrier, enablingmunication between the two races.


    Naturally, the differences between demons and humans caused some issues. Yet, thanks to the Rose Empress¡¯s fair governance, no significant conflicts arose.


    Over the past 60 years, under Empress Roseveta¡¯s steady leadership, both demons and humans gradually developed a shared sense of belonging as citizens of the same country.


    Despite initial difort, the strong deterrence maintained by the empire allowed the two races to live together harmoniously, oveing their differences.


    <em>¡®This nation¡¯s ability to embrace and integrate diverse races is impressive. And as long as the original setting remains unchanged, Roseveta¡¯s reign will continue. There¡¯s no sudden death or division scenario waiting to happen here.¡¯ </em>


    There was a reason Bahamut chose to visit this ce, even at some risk. It was something he had been preparing for ever since he first arrived in this world. Anxious and excited, he eagerly anticipated his meeting with the Empress.


    The wagon finally came to a stop, breaking his thoughts. Sitting before him was his wife, Bertina.


    She smiled warmly.


    ¡°Shall we go, dear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds good, honey.¡±


    Still feeling slightly flustered at the unfamiliar term ¡°wife,¡± Bertina gently epted Bahamut¡¯s hand as he helped her down from the wagon.


    As they exited, the sight of the imperial pce came into view.


    Though neat and orderly, Bahamut couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Compared to the grandiose imperial castle of the Holy Church in Rhome, this pce seemed in and unremarkable.


    <em>¡®I thought there would be more to see in the Dragona Empire¡¯s pce.¡¯ </em>


    Though Bahamut disliked excessive extravagance, he believed that wealth should be enjoyed to a degree. He had made a fortune through Eastern trade and used it to buy various goods and decorate his mansion.


    But standing before this pce, it felt oddly underwhelming¡ªless grand than his own residence.


    <em>¡®The person who spent sovishly at Benessa¡¯s auction is oddly frugal here. Just like the original story described¡­¡¯ </em>


    d he hadn¡¯t brought any extravagant gifts, Bahamut silently noted the practicality of the Eastern reagents and medicinal materials he had chosen as presents.


    ***


    Bahamut led the way as Bertina walked beside him. Observing them closely was Ophelia, whose expression showed subtle unease. Her senses were alert, scanning her surroundings.


    <em>¡®This is¡­ where she lives. The White Dragon Princess, Elios Nosht Dragona.¡¯ </em>


    Ophelia knew that Elios, having lost the previous battle, would be sharpening her metaphorical swords for revenge. Even though the situation was unfavorable for the princess, defeat was still defeat, and she likely intended to seize any opportunity to reim her honor.


    From within a nearby window, the White Dragon Princess silently observed the group entering the castle.


    Though Ophelia¡¯s sharp senses tried to locate her, Elios skillfully masked her presence, slipping undetected into the shadows.


    With no clear sign of her target, Ophelia proceeded cautiously, focusing on guarding Bahamut against any potential threat.


    Meanwhile, the White Dragon Princess no longer harbored feelings for Bahamut. Her interest had shifted to Ophelia¡ªthe human woman who had bested her.


    <em>¡®The human woman who defeated me¡­ She didn¡¯t retreat timidly but overwhelmed me entirely. It was aplete defeat.¡¯ </em>


    A smile of anticipation spread across Elios¡¯s lips as she eyed her sharpened de.


    <em>¡®How entertaining¡­ I¡¯d love to challenge her again.¡¯ </em>


    ***


    In the depths of the pce, the throne room awaited. Like the rest of the pce, it was simple yet refined.


    Bahamut and Bertina approached cautiously and bowed respectfully to the Empress seated on the throne.


    ¡°The humble merchant, Bahamut Fernandez, greets His Majesty, the Empress of the Dragona Empire.¡±


    ¡°His wife, Bertina Fernandez, offers her respect to His Majesty as well.¡±


    The merchant couple knelt before Empress Roseveta, who gave them a gentle smile.


    ¡°Wee. You have traveled far to reach us.¡±


    Unlike the cold demeanor Bahamut had expected, the Empress¡¯s expression was sincere and warm.


    Looking up at him, Bahamut spoke steadily.


    ¡°We are deeply grateful for the opportunity to do business with Your Majesty, despite being mere merchants.¡±


    ¡°Come now, no need for such modesty. Though circumstances wereplicated, you have already proven your worth by defeating both the Dragona Empire and the Tarkic Empire once. I am pleased to negotiate with someone of your abilities.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s praise made Bahamut feel slightly uneasy, but he kept hisposure.


    ¡°I hope to make amends for that past conflict through this partnership, Your Majesty. I am eager to discuss the steps we should take.¡±


    The Empress chuckled softly.


    ¡°Excellent. Let¡¯s proceed, then. First, we must change locations.¡±


    At the Empress¡¯s suggestion, Bahamut felt a lingering unease but followed him obediently, with Bertina close by his side.<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 162: Big Deal IV

    Chapter 162: Big Deal IV


    Bahamut¡¯s party and the Empress sat facing each other in a room, this time far from the battlefield.


    Although they were now meeting as equals, not in the hierarchical manner they had before, Bahamut still felt the weight of the Empress¡¯s presence¡ªlike sitting before a monarch on a high throne.


    <em>¡®As expected¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s lived for over a hundred years, but her aura is different.¡¯ </em>


    Although Bahamut had met Emperor Carol before, back then, the difference between them had been one of status, not experience or demeanor. Carol had felt more like a passionate young man brimming with energy than a solemn ruler, making the encounter less overwhelming.


    However, the case was different with Empress Roseveta, who now sat before him. Despite appearing to be the same age as Bertina, the vast difference in experience was apparent. Roseveta seemed ancient, someone whose life at the peak of power spanned decades. Her every action radiated an aura of authority.


    <em>¡®Mina Roseveta Dragona¡­ Isn¡¯t she the strongest witch who married a dragon?¡¯ </em>Bahamut mused. Although she had once been human, it was said that her immense mana had transformed her into something beyond human.


    In the original story, Roseveta was the most crucial ally to Isaac, the ckened protagonist. She yed the role of a warm-hearted leader, facilitating the secret bond between Isaac and Elios. Although she had a gentle side filled with mercy, she was also terrifying when crossed. Those who tested her patience quickly learned the consequences, and in some cases, surrendering their lives seemed the wiser choice.


    Her fury was sparked by three things:


    1. Mortal harm to her family. 2. Harming her people without cause.


    3. Engaging in the s1ave trade, which she despised.


    Her fierce love for her family exined the first. The second reflected the obligations of a ruler to protect her people. However, her hatred for s1avery stemmed from personal experience¡ªRoseveta had suffered due to the s1ave trade in her past.


    The exact details of her trauma were unclear in the original narrative, and even Bahamut couldn¡¯t know them.


    <em>¡®All I need to do is tread carefully around these matters. After all, her strength is unmatched. It¡¯s said that Isaac feared her until the very end¡ªand I can see why.¡¯ </em>


    While Bahamut was lost in thought, the Empress gently ced her teacup on the table and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Then, let us begin the discussion. As I mentioned, our goal is to throw the Holy Empire and the other nations of the continent into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Bahamut replied. ¡°The aim is to destabilize the already weakened Holy Church.¡±


    Though the war had ended with a victory for the Holy Empire and the Church-led alliance, the Church¡¯s deeper issues remained unresolved. Over 1,500 years of power had left the institution corrupted and secrized.


    Across the continent, the Churchmitted numerous injustices, often under the guise of collecting funds for the Grand Sanctuary¡¯s expansion. Lords and followers were extorted through various schemes, and indulgences¡ªpieces of paper iming to pardon sins¡ªwere sold openly.


    Faith had be a tool of maniption, and believers were threatened with damnation if they refused to pay.


    In a world without religious freedom, discontent had grown, bubbling just beneath the surface. The Church¡¯s recent victory gave them an air of triumph, but the problems lingered like a time bomb waiting to explode.


    Roseveta¡¯s n was to ignite that bomb.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Bahamut agreed, ¡°with the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t take much to set things in motion.¡±


    The Empress gave him a questioning nce, causing Bahamut to grow slightly uneasy.


    Then, Roseveta asked with quiet concern, ¡°We harbor a deep grudge against the Church, so our motivation is clear. But what about you? If I recall correctly, the residents of the Schwyz region are deeply tied to Saint Rom¡¯s teachings, and that includes you.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Bahamut knew that once the n was set in motion, the Church would retaliate ferociously. Long-buried scandals would resurface, and attacking the Church¡ªa central institution of faith¡ªrisked alienating believers. For many, such an act could be seen as renouncing their own faith.


    He needed a convincing response, but admitting he was an atheist in a world where belief was as epted as the idea of a round earth wouldn¡¯t help. Instead, he had to frame his motivations as though he still held some religious belief.


    <em>¡®What if I approach this realistically?¡¯ </em>


    Although Bahamut wasn¡¯t deeply familiar with the Church in this world, his knowledge of simr institutions from his previous life gave him the basis for a response.


    Taking a deep breath, he began. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, Your Majesty¡¯s n gave me pause when I first heard it. I never intended to oppose it¡ªI owe you too much for that. But as someone who considers himself a believer in God, it would be a lie to say it didn¡¯t trouble me.¡±


    Bahamut sighed, his expression turning somber. ¡°However, I¡¯m not blind to reality. I know how deeply the Church has fallen into corruption, and I¡¯ve witnessed the countless evils that havee from it. Would our god approve of this situation? I doubt it, even if the Pope himself ims otherwise.¡±


    Roseveta nodded thoughtfully.


    Bahamut continued, his voice filled with determination. ¡°It pains me to oppose what is supposed to be God¡¯s institution. But if striking the Church can wake it from its delusions and restore it to its original path, then I believe God will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Roseveta replied. ¡°I understand your perspective, Bahamut.¡±


    Hearing her words of eptance, Bahamut exhaled in relief.<em> ¡®Thank goodness. It seems I managed to handle that well enough.¡¯ </em>


    Bertina, observing from the side, looked pleasantly surprised. At the same time, she felt a sense of admiration for her husband.


    <em>¡®I thought he was only doing this for profit¡­ But it turns out he is far more thoughtful than I expected.¡¯ </em>


    Though not a devout believer herself, Bertina smiled softly, feeling proud as she gazed at her husband.<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 163: Big Deal V

    Chapter 163: Big Deal V


    After the meeting with the Empress, Bahamut and Bertina stepped out.


    The overall progress n and outline of what was toe wereplete, leaving only fine-tuning.


    Their task was to stir dissatisfaction against the Holy Church, creating division and confusion among the nations of the Continent.


    This goal could be achieved rtively easily if the Sakiel Knights, currently under the leadership of the Beden Merchant Company, along with indebted monarchs, were utilized effectively. The necessary funds would be supplied by the Dragona Empire.


    <em>¡®This war revealed how difficult it is to break the continental states from the outside. That¡¯s why this time, I¡¯ll create a rift from within.¡¯ </em>


    As Bahamut understood the Empress¡¯s intentions, he made his way to the inn.


    Walking beside him, Bertina was lost in her thoughts as well.


    <em>¡®Chaos across the Continent¡­ If this n unfolds smoothly, the Beden Merchant Company and Uranus will profit greatly.¡¯ </em>


    The monarchs of various nations, already burdened with astronomical debts from thest war, would face dire consequences if they failed to repay on time. This would allow the merchantpanies to demand debt collection from entire countries. Soon, little by little, they would have the power to control the economy of the Continent. In other words, Bahamut would hold wealth and power firmly in his grasp.


    <em>¡®Truly¡­ It feels like the world is bending to our will. Things are flowing perfectly. If this goes ording to n¡­¡¯ </em>


    As these thoughts crossed Bertina¡¯s mind, a familiar face appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Prime Minister,¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Yes? You must be¡­¡±


    Bertina bowed her head, expressing her joy without hesitation. The young man before her greeted her with a bit of surprise.


    ¡°Mrs. Minerva¡­ No, should I say Mrs. Fernandez now? It¡¯s been quite some time. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prime Minister. Thank you for waking me up and supporting me. I¡¯m doing well. Oh, and I believe you¡¯ve already heard¡ªthis is my husband.¡±


    ¡°So, you must be the famous Bahamut.¡±


    The man showed keen interest in Bertina¡¯s introduction. Bahamut, recognizing the person before him, gave a polite bow.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Prime Minister of the Dragona Empire¡ªYour Excellency, Duke Selibras.¡±


    As he identified the man in front of him, Bahamut mentally sketched out his profile.


    <em>¡®Selibras¡­ The prime minister of the Dragona Empire and one of its most powerful figures. He is the Empress¡¯s closest aide, practically like family, and can speak candidly with him in private.¡¯ </em>


    In addition to his close rtionship with the Empress, Selibras was a highly skilled mage and one of the greatest nobles in the empire.


    Bahamut treated Selibras with the utmost respect.


    Noticing Bahamut¡¯s courtesy, the duke spoke in his usual light tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit from His Majesty. I didn¡¯t realize the merchants visiting us were newlyweds.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the gift you sent was well received. I feel a little embarrassed that Your Excellency would pay attention to such details.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was the least I could do. I earned quite a bit of money thanks to you. Why don¡¯t we have some tea in the annex? I have time now, so we can chat for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Bertina sensed something unusual in his words. However, since she had no real reason to refuse, she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Sure. Today¡¯s schedule is alreadyplete. Shall we, honey?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Bahamut replied, agreeing with Bertina¡¯s suggestion.


    However, even as he epted, his attention was fixed on Selive.


    <em>¡®Selibras¡­ Outwardly easygoing, but that¡¯s just in daily life. In public affairs, he¡¯s anything but carefree, having served as the prime minister for seventy years. If he¡¯s asking to meet us, there must be something more.¡¯ </em>


    With no valid reason to decline the Prime Minister¡¯s invitation, Bahamut decided to y along and observe the situation.


    ***


    At the Inn


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±


    Ophelia stared coldly at the familiar yet unwee face before her.


    She was waiting at the inn under Bahamut¡¯s orders. Originally, she was supposed to follow him as part of the escort, but due to the events of thest war, only Tilda and some adventurers apanied the Empress.


    Ophelia had also chosen to avoid any encounters with the White Dragon Princess, knowing how awkward things could be. Yet now, here she was¡ªunannounced and uninvited.


    <em>¡®What should I do? How do I deal with her when my master isn¡¯t here?¡¯ </em>


    Ophelia¡¯s mind raced with no clear answer.


    The White Dragon Princess, Elios Nosht Dragona, smiled deeply, her expression full of amusement.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve holed yourself up here to avoid me¡­ As if that would work. You can¡¯t hide that intense presence of yours.¡±


    Her voice brimmed with joy. Ophelia instantly drew her greatsword.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not here to fight you,¡± Elios said calmly.


    The tension vanished, as if a stormy sky had suddenly cleared to reveal the sun.


    Ophelia blinked, momentarily dazed, as the change in atmosphere caught her off guard. Meanwhile, Elios casually entered the room and took a seat.


    ¡°Come, sit. I came here today just to talk. We¡¯ll arrange something more formalter.¡±


    Ophelia sighed but sat down on the bed. She didn¡¯t trust Elios, but it seemed unlikely that the princess would cause trouble in her own empire¡¯s pce.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Ophelia asked coldly.


    Elios smiled yfully. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just curious about your terrifying talent.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that impressive,¡± Ophelia replied.


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± Elios said with a sly grin, lifting her leg slightly to reveal a scar Ophelia had inflicted.


    ¡°This was a gift from you. I¡¯ve been injured plenty on the battlefield, but this was the first time I¡¯ve been incapacitated like that. I decided to keep the scar, even though I¡¯ve fully healed inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your strange tastes,¡± Ophelia said tly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯re the only one who has fatally wounded me¡ªin thest eighty years.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened as she realized the situation was more troublesome than she had anticipated.


    Elios¡¯s gaze sparkled with childlike excitement, as if she had just found the perfect toy. <hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 164: Big Deal VI

    Chapter 164: Big Deal VI


    Bahamut and Bertina were having tea with Selibras, the Prime Minister of the Dragona Empire. The conversation began with light talk about family matters.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ You mean you already have a newborn daughter? Another thing to celebrate!¡± Selibras said warmly.


    ¡°Haha, yes. Somehow, it just happened,¡± Bertina responded, her cheeks flushing with slight embarrassment.


    Selibras smiled brightly, continuing the conversation. ¡°Children are a blessing. Actually, not long ago, I had a son¡ªwell, my wife did. He takes after her quite a bit, so he¡¯s quite handsome. Honestly, I had almost given up after having our third child. I didn¡¯t expect my wife to give birth to another.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s something to be grateful for,¡± Bahamut said, speaking with a touch of familiarity as a fellow parent.


    The Prime Minister¡¯s experience resonated with Bahamut. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that a man over a century old, like Selibras¡ªbecame a father. It was almost miraculous, though Bahamut saw no need to state the obvious.


    Rxing into the shared bond of parenthood, Bahamut continued, ¡°It¡¯s my first time having a child, so everything feels new to me. I¡¯ve achieved a lot and earned a great deal over the years, but there¡¯s nothing more emotional than holding my child.¡±


    ¡°Yes, children bring the greatest joys,¡± Selibras agreed, though a touch of bitterness slipped into his voice. ¡°But they also bring the greatest worries and sorrows.¡±


    Noticing the brief flicker of regret in Selibras¡¯s expression, Bahamut felt a small pang of concern. <em>¡®Worry and sorrow¡­ I really don¡¯t want to think about anything happening to my child.¡¯</em>


    His daughter, Veronica, was currently in Schwyz under Isolda¡¯s care. Although he had made every preparation to ensure her safety, the world was growing more dangerous. Bahamut could not help but worry.


    ¡°As you said,¡± Bahamut murmured. ¡°I¡¯ve always cherished the people close to me, but it¡¯s different with a child. The worry never leaves, and I constantly feel the urge to see her again.¡±


    Selibras nodded solemnly. ¡°Take good care of her. Speaking not as a Prime Minister or duke, but as someone who has raised children¡ªthere¡¯s nothing more rewarding than protecting a child and watching them grow.¡±


    Though Selibras¡¯s appearance was not much different from Bahamut¡¯s, his words carried the weight of long years of experience.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Bahamut said, bowing slightly in gratitude.


    Seeing Bahamut¡¯s sincerity, Selibras¡¯s serious expression softened into a smile. ¡°Now, let¡¯s change topics. I was quite impressed with your performance in thest war and wanted to ask you a few things.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bahamut asked, tensing slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have an exceptional ability to predict the world¡¯s flow. The Sakiel Knights have been subdued and brought under your control, and you helped form the Continental Alliance to defeat the Tarkic Empire. That¡¯s no small feat.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I just got lucky,¡± Bahamut replied modestly.


    ¡°Hahaha! No need to be so humble,¡± Selibras chuckled. ¡°Luck or not, your actions clearly follow a pattern. You¡¯re a strategist, whether you admit it or not. You should take pride in that.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ hahahaha¡­ Th-thank you,¡± Bahamut stammered, wiping away cold sweat that began to bead on his brow.


    In truth, his so-called foresight came from knowing the spoilers as an avid reader of the original work, not from any special talent or insight. Even then, things were changing¡ªlike the Tarkic Empire, which should have conquered half the continent but had failed miserably.


    Bahamut wondered nervously what kind of tricky questions Selibras might ask next.


    <em>¡®If I mess up, I¡¯ll be embarrassed in front of Bertina¡­ Please, just ask me something I can answer without trouble.¡¯</em>


    As if sensing Bahamut¡¯s difort, Selibras¡¯s tone lightened. ¡°Let me ask you this¡ªif the Dragona Empire seeds here, will we be able to fully subjugate the region? I¡¯d like to hear your opinion first.¡±


    <em>¡®They really had to ask me one of the most difficult questions.¡¯</em>


    Bahamut groaned inwardly. Normally, it would be best to give an optimistic answer, but knowing Selibras, ttery could be dangerous.


    <em>¡®He¡¯s smiling, but there¡¯s a trap hidden in that question. This isn¡¯t a simple inquiry¡ªit carries significant weight.¡¯</em>


    Bahamut realized he needed to respond seriously. His mind raced, trying toe up with the best possible answer.


    <em>¡®Objectively¡­ hmm¡­ This might be the best way to put it.¡¯</em>


    Finally, he settled on his response. ¡°To give you my honest opinion¡­ it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And why do you think that?¡± Selibras¡¯s friendly expression shifted, bing more focused.


    Bahamut took a breath and continued in a serious tone. ¡°The fundamental issue lies in the politicalndscape. Even if things go smoothly, there will be significant conflict between the continent¡¯s churches and various nations. It¡¯s very likely that some of them will even go to war. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°This conflict will be limited to infighting among the continental states. If the Dragona Empire makes another move during this time, they¡¯ll likely stop fighting and unite against us¡ªjust like they¡¯ve done before. Both the Dragona Empire and the Tarkic Empire are seen asmon enemies by the other nations.¡±


    No matter how fiercely they fought each other, human nature dictated that they would unite when faced with a shared threat. While prolonged conflict might weaken them eventually, Bahamut couldn¡¯t be certain of that oue.


    ¡°In other words,¡± Bahamut concluded, ¡°attacking without cause could ruin everything. It might yield some gains, but it won¡¯t be enough to secure full control of the western nations.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ That¡¯s a reasonable argument. It aligns with what I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± Selibras admitted, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°Then, what do you suggest we do to make the most of this situation?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Bahamut offered a suggestion that he thought sounded reasonable, though it held little real meaning. He merely hoped it would suffice.


    What Bahamut didn¡¯t realize was that his words¡ªcasual and unassuming¡ªwould have consequences far beyond his imagination.<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency.


    The Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.<hr>


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 165: Big Deal VII

    Chapter 165: Big Deal VII


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Gulp!¡± Ophelia eagerly shoveled food into her mouth, ignoring the unsettling presence across from her.


    Watching her, Elios felt an unexpected sense of amusement.


    ¡°¡­But isn¡¯t it typical to show some reluctance at first?¡± she mused aloud.


    ¡°Yes? What¡­?¡± Ophelia muttered, barely lifting her gaze.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just keep eating.¡± Elios observed her with interest as her guest ate with gusto.


    The food, prepared by chefs under her direct supervision, was certainly of the highest quality. Still, seeing her so readily ept a meal offered by someone she once fought to the death was a bit amusing, especially for someone who had previously carried herself with such defiance.


    After finishing her meal, Ophelia set her fork and spoon down.


    Seeing this, Elios chuckled softly.¡°You eat well. Does your master not usually feed you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­ I went through a lot before meeting my master,¡± Ophelia replied bluntly, her tone shifting back to her usual guarded self.


    Elios couldn¡¯t help but let a small smile escape as she watched her.


    <em>¡®A warrior, one of humanity¡¯s strongest, yet here she is¡­ eating heartily. It¡¯s an amusing sight. The more I see of her, the more interesting she bes.¡¯</em>


    Princess Elios continued to study Ophelia¡¯s expression intently.


    Noticing this, Ophelia, who remained wary despite the meal, began to feel her tension rise.


    <em>¡®What is she nning? ¡­ Is she looking for an excuse to kill me, or is this some sort of trap?¡¯</em>


    Her frustration grew as she tried to gauge Elios¡¯s intentions.


    Then, in a voiceced with amusement, the White Dragon Princess broke the silence.


    ¡°Well, now that the meal is over, shall we go and work it off a bit?¡±


    ¡°Work it off¡­?¡± Ophelia repeated with a wary expression.


    Elios¡¯s wless smile softened slightly as she continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s been a while since you arrived, so let¡¯s have a little fun together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The ambiguous tone left Ophelia feeling uneasy as she reluctantly stood.


    ***


    They arrived at a spacious training ground located in the imperial castle¡¯s backyard.


    Unlike a standard training ground, this area boasted high-quality equipment, a fact not lost on Ophelia as she surveyed her surroundings. Clearly, it was usually a well-frequented ce, yet today it was deserted¡ªas if Elios had ensured it would be cleared.


    <em>¡®I heard the Dragona Empire values frugality, but it seems they¡¯re willing to invest in practical matters like this.¡¯</em>


    As Ophelia pondered this, Elios approached her with something retrieved from a nearby locker.


    ¡°Here, take this,¡± she said, handing over a wooden sword.


    ¡°This¡­?¡± Ophelia asked, studying the weapon.


    ¡°I had it specially made for you. Modeled after Karl¡¯s greatsword, this sword has been treated to channel mana. It should feel more like the real thing than an ordinary training weapon.¡±


    Recognizing the seriousness in Elios¡¯s preparations, Ophelia let out a small sigh as she epted the wooden sword.


    ¡°The rules are the same as in spars. You may use mana as long as it doesn¡¯t harm the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± epting the inevitability of this battle, Ophelia gripped the sword firmly and assumed her stance. Across from her, Elios, wielding two wooden swords, looked at her with the expression of someone preparing for a friendly spar rather than a duel.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    With that, Elios charged at Ophelia, mana radiating explosively as she closed in. Ophelia responded calmly, meeting her opponent¡¯s mana with her own.


    Sparks flew as their wooden swords shed, carrying the force of real weapons. Despite the wooden material, neither of them held back, focusing entirely on the battle before them.


    Ophelia pushed back, forcing Elios to retreat a few steps. No longer was she the same warrior who had once been outmatched in strength; she was now almost equal to Elios in physical power.


    <em>¡®I see¡­ Last time, she seemed a bit worn down, but now she¡¯s nearly as strong as me,¡¯</em> Elios observed, quickly assessing her opponent. Her usual tactic of one sword acting as a feint while the other struck was ineffective against Ophelia¡¯s immense strength wielding her greatsword. She would have to adopt a different strategy.


    Making her decision, Elios channeled more mana, increasing her speed as she advanced again. This time, she darted forward, slipping through Ophelia¡¯s defenses with surprising agility.


    The next moment, Ophelia found herself caught off guard. Though she matched Elios in strength, the speed advantagey with her opponent, whose dragon heritage granted her bursts of inhuman power.


    Recognizing this, Elios pressed forward, her strikes fast, strong, and precise. She aimed to exploit every opening in Ophelia¡¯s defenses, forcing Ophelia to struggle to keep up.


    <em>¡®Speed is definitely her advantage. Even so, our strength is nearly equal. As expected, fighting head-on won¡¯t work against the White Dragon Princess. In that case¡­¡¯</em>


    Ophelia shifted tactics, abandoning her defensive stance and lowering her sword slightly.


    <em>¡®What? Is she giving up? It seems too easy, even for a practice match¡­!¡¯</em>


    Suddenly, Elios felt a chill run down her spine. As their gazes locked, she saw a deadly calm in Ophelia¡¯s eyes, like a spider waiting for prey to stumble into its web. Realizing toote, Elios stopped abruptly, sensing an unseen danger.


    But¡­ her reaction came a moment toote.


    Pak!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elios looked down to see a part of her pinky finger lying on the ground. For a brief moment, she stared, processing what had happened.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha!¡± Despite the pain, Eliosughed heartily, her red eyes glinting with excitement. Gathering her mana, she surveyed the area with keen eyes, finally noticing the transparent ¡®web¡¯ around Ophelia¡ªthreads of pure mana woven in a pattern to tear apart anyone who got too close.


    Realizing she had been outmaneuvered, Elios felt a rush of exhration.


    ¡°As expected¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would be easy, but to be trapped like this¡­ It¡¯s thrilling! So, this is your own technique? I remember you catching my ankle with something simr, but I never thought you¡¯d use it this way!¡±


    With a surge of mana, Elios shattered the invisible web one thread at a time, prompting Ophelia to raise her guard.


    <em>¡®Is she serious? Using the same attack fromst time¡­¡¯</em>


    Elios was preparing her strongest attack, the one that had previously left Ophelia¡¯s arm in tatters. In response, Ophelia gathered her mana, forming a barrier around herself in anticipation.


    ¡®First, defend. Then, I¡¯ll counterattack the moment an opening appears¡­¡¯


    With this n in mind, Ophelia braced herself as a brilliant, intense light engulfed her vision.<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency, the Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 166: Big Deal VIII

    Chapter 166: Big Deal VIII


    As the intense light faded, Ophelia¡¯s expression hardened. It wasn¡¯t pain that caused this look, though.


    <em>¡®This¡­¡¯ </em>she thought. There was no sensation of pain at all. The coldness in her gaze reflected her realization of a costly mistake.


    ¡°Did I win?¡± Elios asked, her tone light.


    A wooden sword rested against Ophelia¡¯s neck. Though it held no mana, it was clear that even a small amount of mana could have ended Ophelia¡¯s life here.


    <em>¡®I never imagined she would pretend to use that ultimate spell¡­ To be honest, I thought she¡¯d lost herposure and run out of mana in a panic when my finger was cut off.¡¯</em>


    The match had been decided in an instant, with one wrong judgment sealing Ophelia¡¯s defeat. She felt a stinging bitterness, and slowly, as if copsing, she knelt.


    ¡°I lost. It¡¯s my defeat.¡±


    ¡°Whoops~¡± Elios responded cheerfully to Ophelia¡¯s deration, then sheathed her wooden swords at her waist and extended a hand to Ophelia.


    ¡°Thanks. That was quite fun. I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt this much excitement, even if it was just a sparring match.¡±Noticing that her finger had been cut, Ophelia asked cautiously, ¡°Are you¡­ okay? Your finger¡­¡±


    Despite it being a battle with their lives on the line, injuring a princess during sparring was still significant. While such a wound could be easily healed with mana, Ophelia thought it might still be a concern.


    Seeing Ophelia¡¯s concern, Elios replied with a smile, ¡°For something like this, can¡¯t a friend afford to get a little hurt?¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± Ophelia was momentarily taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Elios to use that word. The princess, noticing Ophelia¡¯s hesitation, continued brightly, ¡°Yes, friend. We¡¯ve had quite a few fights by now, haven¡¯t we? Facing each other with mana-wrapped swords, aiming for each other¡¯s lives. By this point, can we really see each other as mere enemies?¡±


    Although Ophelia didn¡¯t entirely want to ept Elios¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t deny them either. As a warrior, the act of fighting to the death with an opponent was, in its own way, an exchange of intense emotionsparable to a lover¡¯s affection. Ophelia understood this feeling, as her dedication to understanding her opponent¡¯s skills, strengths, and even smallest habits allowed her to connect with Elios deeply, even more so than a lover might.


    <em>¡®This¡­ is what they call the blo0d-forged friendship between warriors,¡¯</em> she thought.


    Adding to that, her current master, Bahamut, was negotiating a deal with Empress Roseveta, the ruler of thisnd and Elios¡¯s mother. Formerly adversaries, they were now allies. In that sense, calling each other friends wasn¡¯t so far-fetched.


    Reaching this conclusion, Ophelia epted the hand of the White Dragon Princess, who smiled at her with pure sincerity.


    ***


    After a lengthy discussion about the deal, Bahamut and the others prepared to depart.


    Elios and Duke Selibras came to the front of the imperial castle to see them off.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I truly enjoyed our conversation,¡± Selibras said warmly.


    ¡°I also found our talks meaningful,¡± Bahamut replied, smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have another chance like this, but I won¡¯t forget the stories we shared here.¡±


    Duke Selibras expressed his genuine regret, and Bahamut responded with a cordial smile. However, behind his polite exterior, Bahamut was eager to leave this ufortable ce.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the deal itself. In fact, the discussions he had with Empress Roseveta had been well-prepared, causing him no particr stress. The real issue was the Duke Selibras, who stood before him now.


    <em>¡®Honestly, why does he ask so many questions? Each one is so grand andplex, far beyond my expertise. I¡¯m a trader, not a politician! There¡¯s only so much I can answer on diplomacy and statecraft!¡¯</em>


    Bahamut was now exhausted from just trying to answer the barrage of questions from the Duke. Although more than half his responses were vague, the Duke seemed to take even those as significant insights.


    <em>¡®Well¡­ whatever he¡¯s nning, it has nothing to do with me. I should avoid visiting the Dragona Empire in person if I can,¡¯ </em>Bahamut thought as he climbed into the carriage, his relief almost palpable.


    On the other hand, despite her master¡¯s eagerness to leave, Ophelia felt a pang of regret as she looked at the person in front of her.


    <em>¡®I never thought I¡¯d feel this way looking at her¡­¡¯ </em>she reflected.


    While Bahamut had been engrossed in his business, Ophelia had spent a rtively rxed time with Elios¡ªchatting, sightseeing around the imperial castle, or sparring in a friendly match. The thought of parting now, after enjoying these simple yet fulfilling moments, brought a touch of sadness.


    ¡°Take care. I hope to see you again. Perhaps next time, you¡¯ll be even stronger than you are now,¡± Elios said warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to make that happen,¡± Ophelia replied sincerely.


    ¡°He he.¡± Elios chuckled, pleased with Ophelia¡¯s response. Compared to when they had first met, Ophelia¡¯s demeanor had softened considerably, something that brought Elios satisfaction.


    ¡°Then, until we meet again, stay well,¡± Elios bid her farewell as Ophelia climbed into the carriage. The carriage soon started along the road, heading toward Schwyz, disappearing from sight after a while.


    Watching them go, Elios turned to the Duke Selibras beside her, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°It seems you had quite an engaging time with them as well. What did you discuss?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, well¡­¡± the Duke began, a smile slowly forming, one full of anticipation.


    ¡°It was very important. And, at the same time, quite an interesting conversation. I¡¯ll share the details with Your Majesty soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If you¡¯re saying that, it must have been quite an intriguing talk. Very well, let¡¯s go and discuss it.¡±


    With that, Elios returned to the castle, the Duke following closely behind, reflecting on his exchange with Bahamut.


    <em>¡®A shift in perspective¡­ Bahamut shared a truly valuable insight. The way he influences the continent¡­ just as Roseveta said, even if ites at a high cost, we must keep him on our side.¡¯</em>

 Chapter 167: Merchant Counts Gold Coins I

    Chapter 167: Merchant Counts Gold Coins I


    Humans are not very brave creatures. Even when they see something wrong before their own eyes, they tend to ignore it, knowing that nothing would change, even if they stepped forward. Ultimately, they understand that all it would bring would be meaningless harm to themselves. But even they would stir if something small began to appear¡ªsomething trivial, yet offering a clear opportunity. Then, they would be willing to risk everything and start making their voices heard.


    ¡°Awaken the church!¡±


    ¡°Corrupted priests, end the sphemy now!¡±


    ¡°We are followers of the Lord, not the p0pe! Let¡¯s dismantle false doctrines and restore true faith!¡±


    The calls for religious reformation echoed across the continent. This movement began with a few clerics opposing the sale of indulgences, but their message quickly gained momentum, rallying strong support from lords and nations opposed to the Holy Church.


    As a result, a continent once united under the church¡¯s name was now fractured, with the entirend swept up in a whirlpool of chaos.


    Amid this upheaval, Schwyz remained tranquil.


    There, Bahamut Fernandez of the Beden Merchant Company wore a look of displeasure as he addressed the messengers trembling before him.


    ¡°So, you want me to lend you more money now. Is that it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I have no excuses, but we humbly request your help,¡± one messenger replied, his face tinged with desperation.


    ¡°Yes¡­ His Majesty himself has requested this. So, just this once¡­¡±


    Bahamut let out a deep sigh, causing the messengers¡¯ faces to fall in anxiety.


    ¡°Do you know how many times this has happened already? The funds borrowed during thest war haven¡¯t even been repaid. You keep asking for more money. Even though you are monarchs, shouldn¡¯t there be a limit to how shameless you can be?¡±


    The messengers fell silent, unable to respond to Bahamut¡¯s blunt words.


    They were, in fact, still burdened by unpaid debts that Bahamut had lent at minimal interest in thest war. The recent wave of religious reform within their realms had drained their finances, forcing them once again to rely on the Beden Merchant Company and others like Uranus.


    <em>¡®D*mn it¡­ I never imagined this debt would trap me like this¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®I was toocent, thinking I could repay it if I tightened my belt. But who could have foreseen such urgent turmoil across the continent right after we barely repelled the Tarkic offensive?¡¯</em>


    The people before Bahamut were high-ranking nobles¡ªdukes or marquises from various countries. Yet now, they were forced to grovel before a merchant they normally deemed beneath them. If they couldn¡¯t secure the funds here, they could lose their heads, cing their lives in this merchant¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Please! We beg you! Anything helps; just lend us the funds!¡±


    ¡°We will repay this debt one way or another! Please, sir!¡±


    Bahamut sighed deeply, sensing their desperation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I have my loyalties. Above all, if anything happens to you, I won¡¯t recover my previous loans. So, I¡¯ll make an exception here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ thank you, Mr. Bahamut!¡± The messengers expressed their gratitude. However, Bahamut¡¯s response was cold.


    ¡°Even so, I cannot lend to you again withoutpensation. The principal and interest are still unpaid, and we¡¯ve suffered considerable losses. I expect something from you in return.¡±


    The messengers¡¯ faces grew tense as Bahamut presented them with a document. Mixed emotions yed across their features as they reviewed its terms.


    ¡°Understand, I won¡¯t force you. The choice to ept or decline is yours.¡±


    The messengers realized they had no choice. From the beginning, they had been bound by this debt.


    ***


    ¡°So, how did it turn out?¡± Bertina asked, smiling as she embraced her husband, Bahamut, her b0dy against his.


    ¡°It went as expected. The answer was clear from the beginning.¡±


    The Beden Merchant Company had secured extensivemercial rights from indebted nations, effectively gaining control over them. Despite the heavy price, these nations had no other option, needing the ¡®blood transfusion¡¯ to keep their weakened states alive amid the continent¡¯s turmoil.


    ¡°Congrattions, honey. With this¡­ the continent¡¯smerce is practically ours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I hadn¡¯t initially intended for things to go this far, but somehow it did.¡±


    Bertina¡¯s smile deepened as she held Bahamut closer, happiness radiating from her. She thought to herself, <em>¡®I was so fortunate to have met a man like you.¡¯</em>


    Initially, he had brought her despair, only toter bring joy and the sense of being a woman once more. Over time, he had be her support, allowing her to fully love again. Now, he was the man who had fulfilled all her dreams.


    As she lovingly embraced him, Bertina began to consider another delightful n. <em>¡®Perhaps¡­ we could have another child. This time, a son who resembles his father¡­¡¯</em>


    ***


    In themercial city of Benessa, the atmosphere had changed.


    The city, once suffering from attacks by the Tarkic Empire and losing its colonies, was now dominated by ships bearing the Beden Merchant Company¡¯s insignia, even at ports usually reserved for Eastern trade goods.


    ¡°The price of spices is slightly lower this year due to the continent¡¯s current issues. I¡¯ll ept 160 talets,¡± Isolda announced calmly.


    Her words brought a wave of relief to the merchants gathered.


    The Beden Merchant Company nowmanded not only Eastern trade but also wielded debt as a powerful weapon over monarchs across the continent. Though they could have easily inted prices, thepany instead showed mercy, dispelling the merchants¡¯ anxieties.


    ¡°Thank you, truly. Given the current situation, we were concerned, but your consideration means a lot.¡±


    ¡°In these troubled times, we merchants must support each other. Mr. Bahamut has also urged humanitarian aid for the needy. He believes that every citizen on this continent is our customer, and in times of crisis, it is our duty to help the public.¡±


    ¡°Oh, absolutely! We¡¯ll dly cooperate.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Mr. Bahamut. We¡¯ll do our best to contribute.¡±


    The merchants agreed to support this initiative, moved by Bahamut¡¯s vision.


    Beside Isolda, Yuria also smiled sincerely.


    With the spice dealpleted, Isolda and Yuria returned to their lodging, escorted by the Predator members who had been guarding them.


    ¡°Anything to report from the watch?¡± Isolda asked Echid, who had been on guard.


    ¡°I kept a close eye in case of suspicious activity, but there was none.¡±


    Isolda nodded, satisfied, and addressed her team with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you all for your hard work. Now that the deal is done, let¡¯s enjoy a meal together. I¡¯ll treat you today.¡±


    ¡°Oh! A meal out? That¡¯s a treat!¡± Nemea eximed.


    The others shared their excitement.


    ¡°I heard that Benessa¡¯s dark spaghetti is excellent¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Made with squid ink, I believe?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like to try it too.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Spaghetti it is!¡± Isolda dered with a cheerful smile.


    Her warm smile, radiating genuine happiness, was a rare sight, one that herpanions would not soon forget.<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency, the Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 168: Merchant Counts Gold Coins II

    Chapter 168: Merchant Counts Gold Coins II


    There exists a word: ¡°touch.¡± (G: In this case, a distinctive manner or method of dealing with something.)


    On the surface, it¡¯s a simple term, often used for lighting a candle, yet it holds a curious anecdote passed down through the ages.


    Once, a wise man, while writing a letter to a prime minister concerning national affairs, asked his servant to light a candle with a touch. Unintentionally, he jotted down this very word in the letter. When the prime minister received and read the letter, he found himself pondering the unknown term, ¡°touch.¡± He interpreted it to mean ¡°be mindful of selecting capable individuals¡±¡ªalthough the wise man had no such intention. Regardless, the prime minister took this as advice and appointed numerous talented people, thus enriching and strengthening the nation.


    This story illustrates how a single, unintended word can have far-reaching consequences.


    A simr phenomenon was now unfolding within the Dragona Empire.


    ***


    A vast crowd gathered within the Great Hall of the Dragona Empire, ranging from ordinary humans to witches, mages, and even delegates from various demon factions. This assembly was deep in intense discussion.


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Now is our chance! Those despicable church zealots are busy tearing each other apart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the moment the Dragona Empire has awaited. We¡¯re going to destroy Rnd and establish our own empire!¡±Many nobles and demons pressed for an immediate, decisive war. They believed the chaotic state of Rnd and the Holy Empire presented an unmissable opportunity, setting aside any reservations about Hangury, which was still nominally under a peace treaty.


    However, within the circle of witches and mages, some voices urged caution.


    ¡°We¡¯re aware of theplications they¡¯re facing, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can underestimate them.¡±


    ¡°If we strike now, it could end up uniting them, making the confusion easier to resolve. Acting hastily while we¡¯re still recovering from thest war isn¡¯t wise.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a waste to let an opportunity like this slip by? With some nning, we might be able to capture the Kingdom of Rnd, even if reaching the Holy Empire is a stretch¡­¡±


    ¡°Even that is too risky. Many have already witnessed the strength of the Kingdom of Rnd and Hangury, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    As the empire¡¯s key figures deliberated over seizing the moment, a voice cut through the discussions.


    ¡°Indeed, the Holy Empire and the Kingdom of Rnd are formidable. They have thwarted our attacks multiple times, and under no circumstances should they be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The room fell silent as Empress Roseveta, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke.


    The ministers, caught off guard, grew quiet as the emperor continued in a measured voice.


    ¡°No matter how disorganized they may seem, it would be unwise for us to engage them alone without support from the Tarkics. Without such an alliance, we risk facing severe counterattacks and unnecessary losses.¡±


    At these cautious words, some attendees couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. Despite the risks, a number of officials were eager to test their luck, hoping to gain something in the process.


    Sensing this sentiment, the emperor adjusted his tone, speaking with an assertiveness befitting the ruler of a great empire.


    ¡°However, as many of you have pointed out, the current situation indeed presents a perfect opportunity. We cannot merely sit idly by. In that regard¡­¡±


    Empress Roseveta¡¯s gaze turned toward the chancellor seated nearby.


    Prime Minister Selibras nodded, gesturing for a servant to bring a map to the front¡ªa map of the entire continent.


    Yet the region the chancellor indicated was neither the Holy Empire nor the Kingdom of Rnd.


    Instead¡­


    ¡°We will advance eastward, not westward.¡±


    ¡°East¡­ the East?¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    The ministers, taken aback, stared at the chancellor with surprise.


    ¡°Yes, precisely,¡± Prime Minister Selibras said with determination. ¡°Historically, our conflict with the western church forces aimed to expand our influence and counteract their vignce over us. But now, those concerns are irrelevant. This is our chance to im the vast eastern ins.¡±


    With the entire continent stirred by religious turmoil, no nation was in a position to strike at the Dragona Empire¡¯s back. Rnd, Frank, and even Hangury were embroiled in unrest, and in the Holy Empire, where regional lords held considerable power, the disunity was particrly severe.


    To the easty fertilends, yet the region consisted of small duchies with minimal strength and unity. There were no prominent nationsparable to the Dragona Empire.


    Moreover, the Dragona Empire had a unique and critical advantage over the western nations in approaching the eastern regions: the easternnds, unlike the west, harbored numerous demons.


    ¡°If we approach thesends in line with our empire¡¯s founding ideology, we can ally with these demons and expand our territory with minimal resistance,¡± Empress Roseveta said in a calm yet resolute tone.


    The empress¡¯ words sparked realization among the assembly; this endeavor seemed feasible and morally justified.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°A splendid idea, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Demons¡­ As natives of thisnd, they¡¯ll surely understand our message.¡±


    ¡°Many demons in the east likely endure persecution from humans, much as we once did before receiving Her Majesty¡¯s protection. Extending our nation¡¯s noble spirit to them and offering freedom will surely have profound significance.¡±


    With this, the justification was set¡ªto liberate demons oppressed by humans, reminiscent of the empire¡¯s founding. Though some felt regret at not confronting their old rivals, the prospect of territorial gains silenced any remaining dissent.


    ¡°I agree. We shall follow the will of Her Majesty and the Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°upying the easternnds will dramatically enhance the empire¡¯s power. There is no reason to oppose it.¡±


    ¡°To rescue our brethren and disy this nation¡¯s rightful glory to the world. We, the demons, are prepared to devote our full strength!¡±


    As the decision to march east received unanimous support, Prime Minister Selibras privately reflected on the wisdom he had gleaned from Bahamut Fernandez.


    <em>¡®Indeed, one should not be constrained by immediate circumstances. Bahamut, I thank you sincerely for your insight.¡¯</em>


    Thus, the Dragona Empire¡¯s unexpected conquest of the East began¡ªa campaign set in motion by a merchant¡¯s seemingly casual remark. No schr studying this historic turning point wouldter realize that the shift came from a single, offhand suggestion.<hr>


    <strong>Sponsor Chapters at the Patreon Shop: </strong>Along with BuymeaCoffee where you can now make payments in your local currency, the Shop section on Patreon can be used as a way to make a one-time-payment. I will be creating products in the Shop section with the title of the webnovels. It will only have an image as the product, but it will count as the payment for the Sponsored Chapters.


    <strong>For example:</strong> You will buy the product with the title ¡°Flower Stealing Master¡± to sponsor a chapter for the novel. As far as I know, you can buy the same product multiple times, so you should be able to sponsor as many chapters you want. I hope it was easy to understand.


    Introducing <strong>KN WN Bundle ($15) </strong>for those who prefer to read only KR webnovels. This bundle gives you ess to all the advance chapters of the Korean Webnovels on Goblinte immediately, and will stay ahead of the regr release for the month! Get it on Patreon!


    That means, you get:


    PTTV ¨C Four Advance Chapters! ($10)


    IPUAW ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MSAS ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)


    MWD ¨C Two Advance Chapters! ($5)

 Chapter 169: Epilogue – Faith and Happiness

    Chapter 169: Epilogue ¨C Faith and Happiness


    Inside the mansion¡¯s dressing room, Bahamut was checking his outfit once more with Bertina¡¯s help.


    ¡°How is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It looks great. You look quite handsome,¡± Bertina confirmed with a smile.


    In response, Bahamut gave her a slightly apologetic look. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t need to go through with this. I don¡¯t know about other things, but this one¡­ it must bother you.¡±


    ¡°Honey,¡± Bertina replied in a determined tone, which made Bahamut flinch slightly. She continued seriously, looking straight at him. ¡°Do you know the biggest reason I fell in love with you and married you?¡±


    It was something Bertina often mentioned, a story of the faith Bahamut had shown her and what she asked of him in return. Bahamut spoke her answer softly, looking at her.


    ¡°Faith¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I fell for a man like you¡ªbecause you gave me faith as a merchant and as a man,¡± she said as shepleted the final adjustments on his outfit. A soft smile began to form on her lips. ¡°In that respect, as a man loved by this woman, it wouldn¡¯t suit you to betray that trust. I thought protecting it was something you should do as well. That¡¯s why I allowed this to happen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey. As you said, I¡¯ll protect it¡ªfor her, for you, and for our daughter,¡± Bahamut replied in a clear voice.Hearing the determination in his words, Bertina smiled joyfully, then slowly left the room with her husband.


    ***


    ¡°Wow¡­ she really does look beautiful, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they say clothes make the person,¡± Tilda remarked with a grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± Ophelia Crimson said with a slight blush. She was wearing a sparkling white dress adorned with ck pearls, which shimmered softly in the light, entuating her beauty.


    Yuria, Isolda, and other members of the Predator group chimed in as well.


    ¡°No, sister, you¡¯re really pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impressive. Though¡­ as a bride, it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°Hehe~ Our fierce sister sure is pretty when she cleans up well, even though she¡¯s usually busy hitting people,¡± teased Nemea.


    ¡°Mergon, can¡¯t you try to be nicer?¡± someone else said, though they chuckled.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not entirely wrong,¡± another replied with a grin. ¡°But Ken said it perfectly. You look beautiful, sister. I¡¯m sure Mr. Bahamut will love it.¡±


    Ophelia felt her nerves ease slightly with their mixed but affectionatepliments. Taking a deep breath, she rose and started toward the door. As she opened it, the person she saw waiting there was¡­


    ¡°Master¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Master¡¯? From now on, call me ¡®honey,''¡± he smiled, extending his hand.


    She looked at him shyly¡ªthe man who had changed her life, saved her, and be the one she loved most dearly.


    Bahamut Fernandez.


    Looking at him, Ophelia Crimson¡ªnow Ophelia Fernandez¡ªreached out to take his hand.


    Since it was a concubine wedding, not a royal ceremony, there was no formal officiant, and the room wasn¡¯t filled with guests as a grander event might have been. Only family members and a few trusted associates attended.


    The decorations were splendid, and the reception was perfectly prepared, but the event remained small and modest.


    Yet, for Ophelia, none of that mattered. In this moment, she felt only one thing: the deep happiness of uniting with the person she loved.


    <em>¡®Ah¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m getting married¡­ to Bahamut¡­¡¯</em> she thought as she moved forward, step by step, feeling as if she were walking on clouds.


    Then, her eyes caught sight of a figure standing quietly in a corner of the room¡ªa woman with a warm smile and sparkling red eyes who waved lightly in her direction. Dressed in a white robe, Ophelia instantly recognized her, and a soft smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage. Good luck, my friend,¡± the woman mouthed, her words clear even from a distance.


    Ophelia nodded her thanks, her gaze lingering on this unexpected guest. Then, as she arrived before Bahamut, she looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Happy?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Ophelia spoke from her heart. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m happy. Truly. I¡¯m so happy, honey.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed, and a tender smile appeared on her face. Seeing her smile, Bahamut, blushing slightly himself, took her hand and raised his voice to proim, ¡°I, Bahamut Fernandez, as the husband of Ophelia Fernandez, vow to protect and cherish her forever.¡±


    His oath resounded confidently, and in response, Ophelia raised her voice, dering, ¡°I, Ophelia Fernandez, as the wife of Bahamut Fernandez, vow to love and devote myself to him forever.¡±


    The vows were simple yet filled with profound meaning.


    Immediately afterward, they shared a k!ss, and apuse filled the room.


    ***


    Later that night, under the brilliant moonlight, a man and a womany together, finally united. They k!ssed once more, feeling happiness blossom between them.


    ¡°How do you feel, Ophelia?¡± Bahamut asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ so happy. So much so that I can hardly believe it¡¯s real,¡± she replied, her voice brimming with emotion.


    With a soft smile, Bahamut gently stroked her hair, gazing at the woman he loved most. ¡°Thank you¡­ for being mine forever,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°And thank you¡­ for making me yours. And¡­ this child as well¡­¡± Ophelia murmured.


    Bahamut¡¯s face lit with surprise and joy.


    Ophelia, her expression shy, touched her lower stomach gently. ¡°It¡¯s been six months¡­ I wanted to tell you sooner, but I couldn¡¯t find the right moment.¡±


    Before she could say more, Bahamut embraced her, his arms filled with deep affection and gratitude beyond words.


    In that quiet moment, Ophelia rested in the arms of the man who had given her happiness, feeling the steady beats of his heart and imagining the life growing within her.


    [MAIN STORY END]<hr>


    <strong>Goblin¡¯s Words: </strong>So this marks the end of the second project I havepleted on this site. Well, there are still 4 side stories left, but the main story isplete. I want to thank the author for his writing. I want to thank the readers who have been with me throughout the process. And, more importantly, I want to thank the Patrons who have supported me until now. I am truly grateful for all the support you have given, during these hard times. Thank you.


    Now, the project that will take the ce of PETTV is called Transmigrated as the Butler of a Defeated Heroine, I have already released 3 chapters, so that you can see if it suits your taste. I myself have read ahead quite a bit, and think that it is a well written novel with a very interesting premise. I¡¯m confident that it will be a good read if you give it a chance. At the same time, I have a few other projects you can read if you want: Rehabilitating the Viiness, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special

 Chapter 170: Side Story – Supplementary Task I

    Books piled up like a mountain.


    Staring at it, a young woman in her twenties with blue hair and blue eyes felt utterly helpless and held her head in frustration.


    ¡°Aaa! It¡¯s endless! Why do these people have so many achievements?¡±


    This was Christine Bertina Fernandez, a sophomore at Evergarden University, a prestigious institution located in the heart of the grand city of Rosende. She was seated in the university¡¯s expansive library, a ce that now felt more like a tomb to her.


    Christine had spent the day wandering through textbooks and bookstores, starting with the Inte, only to end up here, facing the daunting task ofpleting her supplementary assignment.


    ¡°Writing a detailed report like a thesis on the achievements of Mr. Bahamut Fernandez and his three wives, founders of the world-renowned Beden Group¡­any one of their deeds alone could fill an entire book! This professor must be trying to mess with me!¡±


    True, it was her fault for spending too much time socializing and nearly failing her final exam in this course, but she hadn¡¯t expected the professor to give her such a massive task as punishment. And this wasn¡¯t just any professor; this was someone known for their angelic reputation among students.


    ¡°I got careless¡­ I heard the ss was easy and didn¡¯t take it seriously, but I didn¡¯t think it would end up like this. What am I supposed to do? If this keeps up, I¡¯ll be heading straight for failure¡­¡±


    Thanks to other courses she¡¯d managed adequately, she wasn¡¯t in immediate danger, but this particr subject was a major one. Failing it could mean repeating the year, all because of this one ss.Desperate, she resolved to write a report that would please her professor, even if it meant staying up all night. And so, she was faced with the monumental task of sifting through mountains of books, trying to condense them into a summary that only included the essential details.


    ¡°Still, even their major achievements are overwhelming. I am just reading about my ancestor, oh god, it¡¯s exhausting¡­¡±


    With an exasperated sigh, Christine reviewed her outline.


    ¡°Bertina Minerva. She unified themerce sector in a nation that wasn¡¯t even an empire, paving the way for Eastern trade and shapingmercial history.¡±


    Despite her achievements being centuries old, Bertina Minerva¡¯s influence only grew over time. Her book ¡°Principles of Credit¡± was still required reading formerce and management students. Her contributions were immense.


    After a quick review, Christine moved on to the next figure on her list.


    ¡°Isolda Evergarden¡­ Our university¡¯s founder. She also built numerous hospitals and orphanages, establishing a legacy in welfare. Her achievements inmerce are significant, but we can¡¯t overlook her impact on the welfare sector.¡±


    Christine flipped through her notes, mildly annoyed by the additional work involved in covering welfare aplishments. She then turned her attention to the most challenging figure in the assignment.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I wish I could call a friend to do this part for me. Ophelia Crimson. The only real achievement she made in her lifetime was inbat, yet she¡¯s the founder of the modern Sakiel Knights. My friend¡¯s father is from that organization¡­¡±


    Even though Ophelia¡¯s connection tomerce was limited, Christine knew the assignment required her to document every detail. Ophelia was foundational to the mercial duty¡± culture within the so-called ck organizations and was an influential figure in her own right.


    Having reviewed the three women, Christine finally turned her attention to thest person in her report: Bahamut Fernandez.


    ¡°Even from a student¡¯s perspective, this man is a mystery. There was no Inte back then, so how could someone who had never left Schwyz be so skilled at tracking trends?¡±


    Bahamut Fernandez, the man who enabled these other three to make theirsting contributions, remained a figure of reverence among entrepreneurs, even after hundreds of years.


    ¡°A person who could be called the ultimate sess, the protagonist of his own legend¡­ My ancestors certainly have my gratitude, but leaving this legacy of academic hell for their descendants feels a bit much.¡±


    Muttering to herself, Christine sighed as she prepared to start typing.


    At that moment, she sensed a presence beside her and turned to look.


    ¡°Ah! Pr-Professor?¡±


    The sight made her already pale face go even paler as she realized who it was. Her blood seemed to drain as she recognized her professor, who had saddled her with this academic ordeal.


    Calmly, she smiled, watching her reaction.


    The professor was a striking contrast to Christine¡¯s blue appearance¡ªa woman with red hair and hazel eyes, wearing sses and aposed, serene expression. She simply stared at Christine, who could only manage an awkward smile.


    ¡°Th-That¡­ Since when have you been there?¡±


    ¡°May I speak?¡± she asked.


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ Hahaha¡­ Yes¡­¡±


    Christineughed awkwardly, realizing when the professor must have been watching.


    The professor, unfazed by the situation, calmly began looking through the notes Christine hadpiled.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ve organized it reasonably well. You might be able to turn this in as it is.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Really?¡±


    Relieved, Christine felt a glimmer of hope. Despite the volume of work, it seemed her notes had passed the professor¡¯s initial inspection. Handing the list back, the professor spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Christine, do you know why I assigned you this task?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡­ um¡­¡±


    Knowing the professor had likely heard herints, Christine struggled to find an answer, fearing any misstep couldnd her in even more trouble.


    As she pondered a response, the professor, still smiling, continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of the Fernandez family¡­ particrly of the Bertina branch, correct?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, but I¡¯m only from a branch. I don¡¯t have much connection with them.¡±


    Though the current Beden Group remained influential, with the Bertina Fernandez family still overseeing it, Christine was just an ordinary student from a distant branch with no real ties to the main family.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. But, Christine, it seems that you¡¯re still proud of being one of their descendants. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ To be honest, it would be a lie to say I¡¯m not.¡±


    Christine smiled slightly in response, and the professor nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Could you follow me for a moment? If you diligently follow the schedule I have in mind, I¡¯ll consider the assignmentpleted.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    With the professor¡¯spelling offer, Christine quickly grabbed herptop and stood up, ready to follow.

 Chapter 171: Side Story – Supplementary Task II

    Christine arrived at a ce she recognized after following the professor.


    There, a statue stood of a woman Christine was all too familiar with, one of the people who had troubled her.


    ¡°You probably know who this person is,¡± the professor said.


    ¡°Yes, Isolda Evergarden¡­the founder of our university and Mr. Bahamut¡¯s third wife.¡±


    Isolda Evergarden stood proudly in the uniform of a 16th-century member of the Beden Merchant Company. Beside her was a statue of a young girl, Yuria Sweets, better known to the public as Isolda¡¯s assistant, though she was also the ancestor of the current Hangurian royal family.


    ¡°Isolda Evergarden and Yuria Sweets were figures who greatly contributed to public projects such as this university, orphanages, and hospitals. However, althoughter generations saw her as a symbol of mercy and charity, she was originally not such a virtuous person.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But¡­ the records describe her as strict yet devoted to helping people in need,¡± Christine said, surprised by this unexpected information.


    The professor smiled quietly, watching Christine¡¯s expression before continuing, ¡°What is generally known reflects her life after she rose to prominence in her early twenties. But before that, Isolda Evergarden was widely regarded as what youths these days call a viiness.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­¡±Seeing Christine¡¯s bewilderment, the professor exined, ¡°A woman who helped those in need all her life and earned the title of a saintess in the West was originally a viiness. If anyone other than a professor had said it, you might not have believed it.¡±


    ¡°Her misdeeds were notorious enough to reach even the distant Dragona Empire. However, one day, she reappeared, transformed¡ªno longer the viiness who used and discarded others, but a benevolent figuremitted to helping others. Many schrs attribute this change to Bahamut.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ she changed because she fell in love?¡± Christine wondered aloud. Although Isolda was Bahamut¡¯s third wife, Christine thought it usible that marriage might have influenced her.


    With a smallugh, the professor replied, ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t have definitive information, but I doubt it was a simple love story. For anyone to change, a certain degree of shock is often necessary.¡±


    Christine grew curious about what might have happened to Isolda but had no means of finding out at that moment.


    Noticing Christine¡¯s curiosity, the professor continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious about the process myself. In any case, Bahamut clearly influenced Isolda¡¯s transformation. And this extends beyond just her.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, my ancestor, Lady Bertina, experienced a simr change after meeting Bahamut.¡±


    It was a well-known story that Bertina, having lost her first husband, gradually changed after finding her path again with Bahamut¡¯s support. This fact was recorded in her writings, especially in the preface of the ¡°Principle of Credit¡±, where she expressed her gratitude and affection for Bahamut. This sentiment even served as a warning for future merchants to remain vignt.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. And Ophelia, his second wife, was a renowned warrior. Had she served anyone other than Bahamut, her mighty strength might have been used in destructive ways. Bahamut¡¯s influence on modern times is profound.¡±


    Listening to this, Christine mused that without Bahamut, theprehensive management textbooks she was studying might have been half as thick. It was a fascinating thought.


    ¡°In that sense, it seems like that era revolved around one person, Bahamut,¡± Christine remarked.


    ¡°You might see it that way,¡± the professor replied, ¡°but I have a different perspective. Rather than the era moving around Bahamut, it was Bahamut who moved the era from its center.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean?¡± Christine asked, intrigued.


    The professor continued, ¡°If you examine the times, there were initially many people wealthier and more powerful than Bahamut. Even Bahamut¡¯s reputation was overshadowed by Isolda¡¯s in his early years.¡±


    Christine was surprised to learn that the great Bahamut had not made notable achievements until his age. Typically, a person of such stature would have at least a few remarkable stories from their youth, but there were none for Bahamut.


    ¡°If I were to assess Bahamut before his twenties¡­ he was more like an extra, a ¡®fool,¡¯ known for being gullible. He was seen as a fool who squandered his inheritance under Isolda¡¯s influence.¡±


    As the professor shared this surprising detail, Christine recalled it with astonishment, realizing the transformation Bahamut underwent.


    The professor continued, ¡°This man came to his senses one day, changed his circumstances, and ultimately became the ¡®main character¡¯ we recognize today.¡±


    Hearing this, Christine nodded quietly, beginning to understand something more profound¡ªthe professor¡¯s purpose in assigning this task. She wanted to convey a lesson about the potential to shape one¡¯s destiny.


    ¡°I believe,¡± the professor reflected, ¡°that in this world, ¡®main characters¡¯ and ¡®extras¡¯ are defined solely by individual actions. Depending on how we choose to live, each of us can change not only ourselves but also others, and perhaps even the course of history.¡±


    For a moment, Christine sat in silent contemtion. This wasn¡¯t just advice, like the nagging she often heard from her parents; it was a powerful insight that resonated deeply with her.


    <em>¡®I, too, am someone who has his blood running through my veins. Could I, like him, do more than I thought? Could I bring about change, something truly worthwhile?¡¯</em>


    Although vague, it was a thought worth pondering.


    The professor, seeing Christine¡¯s unusually serious expression, smiled with satisfaction, recognizing that her intention had reached him.


    At that moment¡­


    Diriririring~


    The professor took out her phone as it rang, answering with a cheerful voice, ¡°Yes? Ah, I¡¯ll be there shortly. Could you wait a bit? Alright, see you soon, my lovely daughter.¡±


    After the short call, a different smile appeared on her face, distinct from her usual kindness as a teacher.


    ¡°Well, that concludes our session. Let¡¯s not have this issue arise next semester,¡± she said, preparing to leave.


    As she walked away, Christine bowed his head and called out sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Professor Roseveta!¡±


    The professor let out a soft chuckle.


    She was Mina Roseveta Dragona, the true ruler of the Dragona Empire and, for now, a university professor as a hobby. With a quiet smile, she recalled the faces of those from her past, preparing to return to her primary duties.

 Chapter 172: Side Story – Flowers of Evergarden I

    The world she saw had never been fair.


    Right aftering of age, she faced the harsh reality of not receiving the rewards her efforts deserved¡ªa cruel world where no one helped those who had fallen to the bottom.


    Yet, even in such bleak circumstances, she held onto the story her parents had told her, keeping it close to her heart.


    No matter how cold this world became, people should never lose their warmth. They should offer help to those in need and reach out to those who suffered. If, in such a cold world, each person embraced that warmth, then perhaps it could be a slightly more benevolent ce.


    ***


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Stretching as if exhausted, she finished the paperwork she had beenpleting.


    Now, having gradually shed her girlish demeanor, she had a slightly more mature look. Yuria Sweets took the budget list for the Beden Merchant Company for that month and brought it to her.


    ¡°Here, Ms. Isolda. I request your approval.¡±


    ¡°Good job,¡± Isolda replied, slowly epting the documents and beginning to examine them with a discerning gaze.Taking her time, she reviewed the paperwork carefully. ¡°It¡¯s a relief. Every time I looked at this before, I was honestly a bit anxious. But now, it feels like we¡¯ve reached a stable ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t need to borrow from the Uranus branch anymore. I used to feel uneasy about it myself. No matter how supportive your wife has been, it did seem like too much money wasing from her¡­¡±


    With a sense of relief, Isolda nodded, and Yuria agreed. Then, as Isolda went over the funds¡¯ details once again, a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Well, it can still be seen as a matter between husband and wife, so there¡¯s no need to worry excessively.¡±


    ¡°True. Since this will eventually yield profits, it¡¯s an investment in its own way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The funds circting in the market, along with those newly appropriated, also included a substantial amount for future loans. Some time ago, these loan amounts had left the budget history in deficit. However, since recent Eastern trade efforts had boosted the finances, the situation had begun to improve.


    ¡°Even so, sometimes it feels like we¡¯re pouring water into a bottomless pit. What on earth are these lords spending so much money on, and how will they manage the aftermath?¡±


    ¡°Running a country takes more resources than we might think. From constructing roads and training soldiers to troop movements, it¡¯s all about money. Especially in turbulent times like these, maintaining an army is unavoidable.¡±


    The military was essential for defense and attacks, symbolizing the state¡¯s power and authority. Many monarchs desiredrger, stronger armies, particrly now, with the continent embroiled in religious conflict. But this army was also a ¡°money-eating hippo,¡± which, when it came to national administration, brought enormous expenses.


    Army maintenance required substantial funds for food, weapons, and warhorses. Even siege warfare necessitated an array of costly siege weapons. However, while consuming so much money, the military contributed nothing productive; it only destroyed and plundered. In the case of defensive wars, nothing tangible was gained after the battles ended.


    Moreover, the manpower mobilized for the army consisted of young and able-bodied people, removing the country¡¯s primary productive workforce and causing a significant national loss. Yet, monarchs across the continent continued to maintainrge armies, often using them not against foreign enemies but to oppress their own people and lords.


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ it¡¯s heartbreaking. If the entire continent keeps stirring like this, I¡¯m sure many will suffer.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Although this issue was bound to erupt eventually, I hope the damage to innocent people is minimal.¡±


    As they discussed with such bitterness, Yuria and Isolda¡¯s thoughts inevitably returned to the core issue causing the current turmoil¡ªreligious disputes.


    This was the most significant issue shaking the entire continent and the root of the unrest. After holding the continent together for over a thousand years, the church forces had gradually decayed, sparking rebellion across thend. High-ranking priests, dissatisfied with the current state, ignited this conflict, which eventually escted into the chaos they now faced.


    <em>¡®If the clergy had taken direct action, things must have be unbearable. Even I found those indulgences excessive¡­¡¯</em>


    From a merchant¡¯s perspective, it was absurd to sell scraps of paper inscribed with a few words at high prices. And for ordinary believers, the concept of buying entry to heaven was iprehensible. Some priests even imed, ¡°If you purchase this, you¡¯ll be forgiven for any sin, even the unthinkable.¡± This practice had only fueled resentment for years.


    Even in Isolda¡¯s eyes, who was not particrly devout, this scandal seemed inevitable.


    Monarchs derived their authority from the church¡¯s support. Therefore, denying the church was akin to undermining their own legitimacy. Ironically, the Kalmar Alliance in the north, which had long kept a distance from the church, quickly adapted and supported this rebellion.


    Meanwhile, the countries surrounding Schwyz were on the brink of open conflict. Voices calling for church reform shed with those who opposed it, while others advocated for aplete break. National opinion fractured, and both papal and royal authority began to crumble.


    In Schwyz, however, the Beden Merchant Company had managed to mediate among the local lords, preventing major issues. But in other nations,moners and nobility had divided, leading to organized militias and violent shes. Desperation filled the air.


    ¡°However, as the funds we lent have yet to be consolidated by reform advocates, the situation remains somewhat contained. But it¡¯s clear things will worsen.¡±


    ¡°Once a dam bursts, there¡¯s no holding back.¡±


    They returned to their work, feeling a mix of dread at the approaching storm and anticipation for the advantages it might bring.


    At that moment, as Isolda examined the contents of a document, her expression hardened.


    ¡°¡­This¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­I need to report this immediately. I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Ms. Isolda.¡±


    Realizing something significant had happened, Yuria followed Isolda out of the room.


    <strong>Patreon</strong><strong> Tiers Just Got More Affordable: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.


    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Currently the readers get 2 advance chapters when they be a $5 Patron, but I want to increase the chapters they get to at least 5 chapters and more. FSM, DCFD, IDT, PETTV ($5) Tiers already has 5 chapters, and I will be adding more chapters to the other individual tiers during the next few days. So the current updated tier system will work like this:


    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more.


    The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels.


    The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.

 Chapter 173: Side Story – Flowers of Evergarden II

    Those in ck mourning clothes gathered solemnly in the dim atmosphere.


    At the centery the body of Mohichi, the King of Hangury, who had departed from this world. The monarch, who had dedicated his life to protecting his country, had finallyid down his heavy burden and entered his eternal rest, surrounded by mourners grieving his passing.


    Among them were Gerard,mander-in-chief of the Hangurian army, the soldiers of the ck Legion, and Robert, son of King Mohichi and now the new monarch of Hangury.


    With heavy hearts, they bid farewell to the ruler who had guided them through hardship and restored stability to theirnd.


    As Robert stood in sorrow, a familiar figure caught his eye, and he approached her.


    ***


    ¡°¡­Yuria? How are you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°How? I came to pay my respects, as requested by Mr. Bahamut,¡± Yuria replied in a gentler tone than usual, aware of the solemn asion.


    Seeing her moreposed than before, Robert felt a slightfort amidst his grief.¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t look well,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright. It was difficult at first, but¡­¡± Robert found himself momentarily struggling to hide his sadness. Yuria still thought of him as a nobleman, and he briefly considered confessing the truth to her. However, he couldn¡¯t gather the courage, fearing it might make her ufortable or cause her to turn away.


    Meanwhile, Yuria, unaware of his true status, sympathized with his sorrow. She understood that, despite his usual strength, he held deep respect for his king, making the loss even harder.


    Trying tofort him, she gently patted his shoulder and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Stay strong. Though it¡¯s heart-wrenching to lose His Majesty, I believe the future king¡ªPrince Robert, was it?¡ªwill lead Hangury well. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s quite capable.¡±


    The weight of her words caused Robert, who was now the king, to fall silent.


    Unbeknownst to him, Isolda Evergarden had been observing their exchange, sighing to herself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ These two, so clearly fond of each other yet unable to express it. Then again, I¡¯m not one to talk,¡± she mused, recognizing it might be time to intervene.


    <em>¡®Hangury still has debts to repay, and we could benefit from a stronger alliance. Perhaps it¡¯s time to lend a helping hand.¡¯</em>


    ***


    About a week after the funeral, Yuria grew increasingly curious about Isolda¡¯s extended stay in Hangury.


    ¡°Miss Isolda, I thought we¡¯dpleted our business here. Why are we still lingering?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°There¡¯s still work to be done.¡±


    ¡°What work? You haven¡¯t told me anything,¡± Yuria pressed, frustrated by Isolda¡¯s mysterious behavior.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough. Just wait one more day,¡± Isolda replied.


    Yuria puffed her cheeks, clearly irritated.


    Just then, a servant entered, whispered something to Isolda, and her smile grew even broader.


    ***


    Isolda and Yuria entered the castle at the king¡¯s invitation.


    Yuria¡¯s face turned tense as she realized she would soon meet King Robert.


    <em>¡®King Robert¡­ I¡¯ve never actually seen him before. What could he want from us?¡¯</em>


    Though Isolda appeared calm, Yuria felt anxious. Even though the Beden Merchant Company had supported Hangury in the past, a summons from the ruler was a daunting experience for her as amoner.


    The grand doors opened slightly, and a servant conveyed a message: ¡°His Majesty requests that only Miss Yuria Sweets enter.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­ alone?¡± Yuria asked, her tension rising. But Isolda urged her firmly.


    ¡°Go in. It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s order.¡±


    Though reluctant, Yuria had no choice but to obey. She moved with nervous steps, and Isolda barely contained herughter as she watched her go.


    Yuria walked cautiously through the grand hall. The silence,bined with the grandeur of the room, made her feel more intimidated than she had during times of war. She barely dared to raise her head, feeling overwhelmed by the atmosphere.


    <em>¡®Looking back¡­ I once yed hide and seek around a ce like this as a child. I must have been braver back then.¡¯</em>


    Reaching the lower part of the throne, Yuria bowed deeply. ¡°Yuria Sweets of the Beden Merchant Company greets His Majesty the King.¡±


    Having practiced proper etiquette beforehand, Yuria managed the formal greeting without trembling. Just as she finished, a familiar voice spoke.


    ¡°Raise your head, Yuria.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Startled, Yuria opened her eyes wide. The man before her, the King of Hangury, was the one she had known as Robben. He smiled warmly at her.


    ¡°Robben? How are you¡­? I haven¡¯t heard of any coup in Hangury¡­¡± she muttered, confused.


    King Robert chuckled awkwardly, watching her surprise. He stepped down from the throne, took her hand, and spoke gently.


    ¡°I apologize for not telling you sooner¡­ There was never a good time.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you really are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Robert, King of Hangury, Yuria Sweets.¡±


    With those words, Robert knelt before her. Though they were alone, the act of the king kneeling made Yuria feel overwhelmed.


    ¡°I arranged this meeting because I wanted to apologize for hiding my identity. And also¡­ because I wish to redefine our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°M-my rtionship with you¡­?¡±


    Fearing she might be reprimanded for speaking so freely in the past, Yuria felt increasingly nervous. Meanwhile, Robert, his cheeks slightly flushed, held her hand and brought it to his lips.


    In that moment, Yuria recognized him fully as the Robben she had known.


    ¡°Yuria Sweets, would you honor me by epting my proposal, with marriage in mind?¡±


    The confession from the man who had captured her heart filled Yuria with both joy and shock. Though she had hoped for this, she had almost given up due to their difference in status.


    Finally, convincing herself that she could not refuse a king¡¯s request, she replied in a shy voice.


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ I will¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Robert.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You may call me that in private. Just as before.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    With his words, a joyful smile spread across Robert¡¯s face. Yuria felt the burden in her heart lift, and she looked at the young man before her with the same fondness she always had.


    ¡°Alright, Robert.¡±


    ***


    In the carriage returning to Schwyz, Isolda watched Yuria, whose face was flushed with happiness.


    ¡°You look pleased. It¡¯s only natural, after all, since the man you cherished confessed to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ Well, maybe¡­ Thank you, Miss Isolda. Truly, for everything this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re wee. I still owe you a lot, after all.¡±


    It was thanks to Isolda¡¯s advice that Robert had found the courage to confess.


    Pleased with the sess of her efforts, Isolda also made a silent decision for herself.


    <em>¡®When I return, I¡¯ll make my own confession. I¡¯ll reveal my heart to him, no matter what.¡¯</em>


    Though she wasn¡¯t sure how it would be received, she resolved to take the chance.


    Love, she reminded herself, ultimately belonged to those with the courage to pursue it.


    [END]


    <strong>Get More Chapters on</strong><strong>Patreon</strong><strong>: </strong>From now on, FSM Level 2 will be the CN WN Bundle. The price will remain the same which is $10. Also, the price for the KR WN Bundle will also be decreased to $10 to match this bundle.


    With this I have gotten rid of the level system. The reason I am doing this, is because I n to add more chapters to the $5 Patron tiers. Currently the readers get 2 advance chapters when they be a $5 Patron, but I want to increase the chapters they get to at least 5 chapters and more. So the current updated tier system will work like this:


    The Individual Tiers ($5) will give you ess to 5 chapters or more.


    The Bundle Tiers ($10) will give you ess to all the chapters of CN or KR webnovels.


    The Supreme Patron ($30) will give you ess to all the webnovel chapters on Goblinte.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!